《The Divorced Heiress》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Amanda was on the first floor as she looked at how the guests were flowing downstairs. She had been through a lot and was in pain. ¡°Look, look who is here.¡± A voice startled her, making her look behind. ¡°What do you want, Eunice?¡± she asked softly with her head looking down. ¡°What do I want? Who do you think you are to talk back to me?¡± Eunice asked angrily. ¡°I am currently not in the mood to argue with you. This grandma¡¯s birthday and it would be a pity if you destroyed it with your tantrums,¡± Amanda said calmly. Today was the old woman¡¯s seventieth birthday. Even if everyone in the house hated her and made everything difficult for her, she had to y the role of the daughter¨Cinw of the Scott family. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel ashamed opening your stinking m*uth while talking to me? But at least you know your ce. Don¡¯t you dare go downstairs and disgrace our family more than you had done by marrying into this family,¡± Eunice sneered as she walked past Amanda who stood there emotionless. There was nothing she could do to Eunice since she was Damian¡¯s little sister. How she wished that Damian wasn¡¯t out of the country. Even though he doesn¡¯t like her, he respects her as his wife and has always stood up for her. ¡°Oh, and by the way, Marie ising to the party so please don¡¯t be arrogant 13:00 Tue, 30 Apr MEI Chapter 1 1.) Up to 30% DI and let your jealousy get the best of you,¡± Eunice shouted as she reached the staircase. Amanda felt betrayed and humiliated, she didn¡¯t understand why they all preferred that old witch to her. She knew that she was prettier than the woman hence she didn¡¯t know what to do to gain her inw¡¯s love and affection which they gave to another person. ¡°Marie?¡± she murmured. She did not even listen to Eunice as she was saying those words but now understood. She knew that if Marie wasing that meant that Damian too would being. She felt as if she had been pierced in her heart. Everyone knew that he wasing apart from her. He didn¡¯t even call or text her to tell her that he would being. Nheless, she had missed the man. She ran to her room and locked the door. After taking the phone, she called her husband whom he had saved as hubby. After the second ring, the call was connected. ¡°Why are you calling?¡± he asked grumpily. ¡°Mmh, I am sorry for calling,¡± she said softly, afraid to make him more mad than he already was. ¡°What do you want?¡± he shouted. ¡°Honey, who is calling you?¡± a voice said in the background. Amanda could not believe it. She had always known that Damian had never Chapter 1 cheated on her but now it seems that she was wrong. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, baby, it¡¯s just some idiot,¡± he said lovingly. Up to 30% off All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Amanda had witnessed how Damian talked to his family and friends, with a lot. of care and love but when it came to her, he was always rude and arrogant. ¡°I am hanging the call and if you want to cry go and cry unto your dead parents,¡± he said before hanging up. She stared at the phone in her hands andughed at herself. She was too naive Too callow. How could she even think that he would one day notice her and reciprocate her feelings? Even though she was now in a bad mood, she wouldn¡¯t let it affect the party. Wiping her tears and reattaching her makeup, sheter went downstairs where the party was officially taking ce to avoid quarrels and dramas with her inws. ¡°Here shees.¡± ¡°She is so disrespectful. How can she wear cheap clothes during Old Mrs. Scott¡¯s birthday?¡± ¡°I wonder how she married into this family.¡± ¡°She is a nobody, just a useless orphan. Damian should have married Marie instead.¡± She heard people¡¯s murmurs but she didn¡¯t let it affect her. In fact, she smiled brightly at them making them despise her even more. 13:00 Tue, 30 Apr Chapter 1 Ub to 3045 off ¡°Look who has just woken up! As if she is the princess. Hurry up and serve the guests. You filthy monkey,¡± her mother¨Cinw said immediately after she saw her. ¡°Okay, Mom,¡± she said as she walked to the kitchen. ¡°Miss, what are you doing here? You are supposed to be at the party,¡± Mike, the butler said. ¡°Ooh, Mam has just told me to serve the guests so I am here to arrange some drinks before taking them out,¡± she exined. ¡°She is just like us who work as maids even if she is married in this family,¡± one of the maids whispered. ¡°Shut up and do your work.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Whatever she is saying is true.¡± She walked towards the cabs, took out some sses and arranged them neatly on the tray before pouring juice into them. After finishing that, one of the maids emerged,¡± Ma¡¯am, let me take them out as you continue preparing others.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She continued doing that work as different workers came, took them and wen to serve the guests. ¡°Who do you think you are? Didn¡¯t I tell you to serve the guests? Why are you letting the maids do your work? Are you the boss or are you just a low¨Cless 46 13:00 Chapter 1 Je, 30 Apr Up to 30% off ¡°I am sorry, ma¡¯am,¡± she apologized. ¡°How many times have I told you not to call me that name? I am not your mother Harriet said as she pped her. ¡°Do your work and let my workers be. You aren¡¯t the one who pays them. Hurry and go out there to serve,¡± she said. She lowered her head downwards to prevent tears from falling since she didn¡¯t want to be pped again. She wondered how long it would take for them to love and ept her. She saw the maids were looking at her with sympathy while others even had tears in their eyes. She was so close with them since she spent most of the time with them doing work. She took the tray full of sses of juice and walked out of the kitchen. ¡°Hello, do you want a ss of juice?¡± she asked politely as she walked around. ¡°Hei,e and give me some juice,¡± Eunice shouted at the other end. Amanda clenched her hands as she walked over there. She got to her knees sc that Eunice could take the ss. ¡°Help me to drink it,¡± she said arrogantly. Having no other choice left, she ced the tray on the table before proceeding to put the ss on Eunice¡¯s l*ps. Being the cold¨Chearted person she has always been, she didn¡¯t open her l*ps making the juice pour onto her dress. ¡°Who did you just do?¡± she shouted. ¡°I am so sorry. You are the one¡­¡± Before Amanda got a chance toplete her 5/6 CLOS Chapter 1 words, she felt some cold liquid on her face. ¡°What were you going to say? That it is my fault?¡± Eunice asked. ¡°No.¡± Up to 30% off ¡°Good. Look who is there! Big brother and Marie just arrived.¡± Amanda followed their gaze and saw them. She was jealous and at the same time in pain as she wondered why she wasn¡¯t the one with him. ¡°Can you stand up and get a cup of coffee for Marie and my son?¡± Harriet asked her. She saw Marie smirking at the humiliation she was facing. She stood up and went to the kitchen. ¡°Ma¡¯am, why don¡¯t you go and clean yourself and change? I will take the coffee to them,¡± one of the maids said. ¡°No, you don¡¯t know how evil that woman is, even if you take it to them, she would refuse to drink till I take it to her. I will clean upter, don¡¯t worry,¡± Amanda said as she prepared the coffee. Sheter walked out and went in their direction with the cups of coffee. ¡°Wee. Here is your coffee,¡± she said as she got close to Marie so that she could pick the coffee. In the blink of an eye, she heard a shout and a burning sensation and looked 1. up. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 ¡°Da¡­Damien,¡± Marie cried out. ¡°What the hell have you done?¡± Damian asked Amanda as he pped her with great force, making her fall on the broken cups. Amanda looked at her blooded and burnt hands and legs. She wondered why s was being med and it wasn¡¯t her fault, she was even more miserable and injured than her. ¡°It..it wasn¡¯t me,¡± she stammered as she said without looking up at the man afraid to face his wrath. ¡°How can you say that it isn¡¯t you? We all saw what you did,¡± Damian shouted as he looked at the woman on the ground with disgust. He didn¡¯t care whether she was burnt or wounded as to him, she deserved it. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Old Mrs Scott asked as she got to the foot of the stairs she was descending. She looked at her guests¡® faces. She saw Marie in her grandson¡¯s, Damien¡¯s, hands while Amanda the wife was seated on broken cups while staring down. The old woman looked at Amanda for a while as if she was trying to see through her and feel her pain then turned her eyes to her grandson. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that from you,¡± she snapped angrily at Amanda as she hit the floor with her walking stick. ¡°Grandma, it wasn¡¯t me,¡± Amanda said as tears escaped her eyes hoping that she would have at least someone believing her $175 Binance Start For FREE Now AD INSTALL 13:00 Tue, 30 Apr 14 Cluster 2 guests: Di Take a se veaner without ang where she was hitting. ¡°Grandma, it wasn¡¯t me. I was just serving the coffee. I don¡¯t know how it happened,¡± Amanda tried to exin as she got the courage to look up to the old woman who was standing gracefully in front of her. ¡°Just shut up. Why did you have to ruin my birthday party?¡± Old Mrs Scott yelled as she beat her with her cane more mercilessly. Amanda could not believe that everyone was against her. She wondered what she did wrong to go through all this or why they hated her so much. ¡°If I knew you were this type of person, I wouldn¡¯t have allowed my grandson to marry you. You are nothing but a joke and shame in this house,¡± Old Mrs Scott said. At this point in time, she knew that even if she said anything, no one would believe her so she opted to stay quiet and listen to their harsh words and how they regret. ¡°Stand up and go get a brush to wipe your mess,¡± Harriet said.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay, ma¡¯am,¡± she said. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call me ma¡¯am. Who is your mother here? I never gave birth to you so I am not your mother,¡± Harriet yelled at her. She nodded her head before exhausting herself. She walked to theundry room and took a brush and a bucket. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you are hurt, you don¡¯t need to do that. We will take care of it,¡± one of the maids said. Chapter 2 Up to 30% off ¡°Just shut up. If you really want to help her then you know what she should do If she doesn¡¯t do what she has been told, she will be beaten and abused far worse than this,¡± another said. ¡°She is right. Don¡¯t worry yourselves about me. I will be alright,¡± Amanda told them as she walked past them. She walked back to the living room. As Amanda walked back, she found that some guests had already left, making her sigh in frustration. She looked at her inws only to find them giving me disgusting and angry looks. ¡°Mom, what did you see in this poor wretch?¡± Harriet asked her mother¨Cinw ¡°Please don¡¯t start. I am already regretting that. Now look, my birthday has been destroyed,¡± The old woman said angrily as she hit the floor with her cane strongly. ¡°Grandma, please stop what you are doing. We all know that you don¡¯t have enough strength and I am afraid that something might happen to you,¡± Amand said worriedly as I stopped waiting on the floor. ¡°Don¡¯t cuss at me since I have now gotten to know that you don¡¯t care about me,¡± the old woman said as she hit Amanda with her cane. Looking at the scene happening in front of her, Marie was pleased that she had gotten rid of Amanda¡¯s strong supporter in the family. She knew that she had to get Damien back even after being away from him for a long time. Marie didn¡¯t expect that even after staying with a woman for four years in the same house and room, Damien didn¡¯t love Amanda at all. Marie was shocked and pleased at the same time since it was evident that she was the only one in Damien¡¯s heart. Chapter 2 Up to 30% off She felt Damien shifting her gaze making Marie turn to her painful look as she looked up at his tall figure. ¡°Damien,¡± she said softly with pain in her voice. Hearing this, Damien frowned a little bit before his cold endeavor returned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take you to the hospital,¡± he said softly as he picked her up. When Amanda had Damien¡¯s soft voice, her heart clenched in pain since she was used to his cold and distant voice which he always used when talking to her. She knew immediately that even after being married to the man for four years, Damien still loved his childhood sweetheart and she, Amanda did not owe even a single ce in his heart. As painful as it was, she didn¡¯t want to make a fool out of herself and always didn¡¯t want the other¡¯s to see it as she believed they would mock her nonstop for being unsessful in taming her husband. ¡°Damien, my grandson. Can you wait, I want to request something of you,¡± Olc Mrs Scott said as soon as she saw Damien leaving with Marie in his hands. ¡°What is it, Grandma?¡± Damien asked as he turned his gaze to his grandmother ¡°I want you to divorce this woman today! Can you do that for me? I know that your grandfather and I are the ones who forced you to marry her but I now regret it. I never thought that she was that kind of woman. Since she has ruined my birthday, I can¡¯t tolerate her presence in this house anymore. Can you do that for me on my birthday? Can you give it to me as my birthday gift?¡± The old woman said, shocking everyone present. They all knew how she was fond of Amanda. Some felt sympathy for her since they believed that she shouldn¡¯t be divorced just because she sl*pped and made a mistake while some were happy in their hearts because, to them, such a low¨Clife woman shouldn¡¯t be married into a rich family. Amanda was shocked that she even dropped everything she was holding. She never expected that of her grandmother¨Cinw since they were so close to each other. She was sad and at the same time angry, she wondered what she could do to turn the tables upside down but she couldn¡¯te up with anything at the moment. ¡°Grandma, why¡­¡± She tried talking only to be given a cold re which was enough to make her keep quiet since she knew that things would be uglier than it was if she continued talking. ¡°I am not your grandmother anymore, go to the cemetery and call your grandmother,¡± the old woman said harshly. Tears were threatening to escape but Amanda didn¡¯t want to show her weakness to the people present. All she hoped was that Damien would reject his grandmother¡¯s request but she doubted whether she would get what she hope for. Damien looked at her with disdain when the eyes met before he walked to the nearby couch and ced Marie there. ¡°Give me a few minutes, everyone,¡± he said as he started walking upstairs. Seeing this, Amanda turned around to follow him but was stopped with a p making her lose her footing and stagger backward. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 ¡°Where are you going? There is no way that I am going to give you a chance to plead with Damien. You won¡¯t confuse his mind anymore,¡± Harriet said harshly as she grabbed Amanda¡¯s arm to prevent her from walking to the bedroom. After a few minutes, Damien came back with an envelope in his hands. Seeing this, Amanda¡¯s face changed its color and became white as she paled. She knew what the envelope contained. She tried to speak up but she found out that she didn¡¯t have the strength to do so. ¡°Damien, What are you holding in your hands?¡± Marie asked as she pretended to be curious. ¡°Divorce papers,¡± he said. Boom! If they thought Old Mrs Scott asking for a divorce was shocking news, then this was more than that. The guests sympathized with Amanda as she had dug her own grave when she made the mistake. It was known in the high¨Css families that Damien didn¡¯t love his family but they thought that it was a rumor. Now, they knew everything was true making it not hard for people to sympathize with Amanda. ¡°Damien, what is the meaning of this?¡± Old Mrs Scott asked as she was so shocked that his grandson had kept divorce papers. Her face turned pale as everything that happened urred to her, making her be pale. She knew she had fallen into their traps. 175 ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask a few minutes ago to discover this woman and give the divorce papers to you as a birthday gift?¡± Damien asked no emotion evident in his tone. ¡°Yes¡­but¡­¡± ¡°No buts, Grandma. I will fulfil it for you,¡± he said as he walked towards Amanda handing her the papers and a pen to sign. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You witch. You nned all these. You wanted to turn me against Amanda,¡± Ol Mrs Scott yelled as she hurriedly walked to Amelia who had an evil smile on her face. Upon hearing the old woman and noticing that she wasing in her direction. Marie revealed an innocent look making it seem as if she was being wronged. ¡°Grandma¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me Grandma with your filthy m*uth. Learn how to brush your teeth before opening your m*uth to speak in public,¡± Old Mrs Scott reprimanded her. Marie¡¯s face turned ugly while her eyes turned murderous for a little while before she turned to an innocent woman but inwardly¡¯she was cursing at the old woman and swearing to take her revenge after she got married into the Scott family. ¡°Don¡¯t think that even if Damien divorces Amanda I will let you in my family! You will never be a daughter¨Cinw of the Scotts,¡± Old Mrs Scott said as she hit Marie. Up to 10% but ¡°Grandma, what are you doing? It isn¡¯t Marie¡¯s fault but that woman¡¯s fault.¡± Damien said angrily cause he didn¡¯t know why she hated Marie. Damien stood between his grandma and Marie making the canend on him. Even though Amanda felt pain when she saw her husband being beaten up, sh didn¡¯t interfere since it pained her heart to see how he was protecting his mistress when he never cared what she was going through in the family. Seeing the guests looking at her with sympathy because they had already found out what really happened after Old Mrs Scott¡¯s outburst, Amanda felt bitter. She knew that there was no way Damien would ever see her as his wife. Amanda took steps forward and stood beside Damien. ¡°Amanda, what are you doing? Step aside before this canends on your body. You shouldn¡¯t be protecting him after what he and his mistress have done,¡± Old Mrs Scott said. ¡°No, you are mistaken grandma, I am not here to plead for him,¡± Amanda said calmly as she looked at the old woman in front of her. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Old Mrs Scott asked because she was confused and shocked Everyone in the family knew how much Amanda loved Damien and she always all me on her so that her husband may not be punished but what¡¯s going on? They all had that question on their mind including Damien. Without responding to the question she was asked or talking to anyone, Amanda picked up the envelope and pen in Damien¡¯s eyes before walking to the table. nearby. She took out the document inside and started reading it but she was 3/5 Chapter 3 Up to 3014 off. nearby. She took out the document inside and started reading it put sne was distracted when she saw Damien¡¯s signature which pierced her heart. Taking a deep breath, she closed her eyes, opened them and then signed both copies. She took one copy for herself before returning the other copy to Damien. All this while, everyone was looking at what she was doing. From her inws to her husband, from Maria to the guests. They were all shocked. Some of them agreed with what she had done because she shouldn¡¯t be humiliated just because she got married in the family. Her inws apart from Old Mrs Scott sighed in relief cause they had been waiting for such an opportunity. ¡°My dear, why?¡± Old Mrs Scott asked with her eyes red. Although Amanda had always been soft, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to. She had always thought that Old Mrs Scott loved and trusted her deeply and saw her as her own granddaughter but today¡¯s event proved to her that she can be disced anytime the old woman feels like. ¡°It¡¯s high time I let go. I have suffered enough in your family¡¯s hand,¡± she said coldly, making the old woman flinch and step backward. Seeing this, Damien frowned as he supported his grandma. ¡°You always im that you see grandma as your own grandmother then why a you talking to her like that?¡± Damien asked, making Amanda roll her eyes. ¡°You all wanted me to leave and I will be doing so in a few,¡± she said even though she was bitter about it. Chapter 1 USM SONE S Tears attempted to escape but she still pretended to be strong since she didn¡¯t want people to mock her while saying that she just signed the divorce papers to get everyone¡¯s attention. Looking at the signed documents on his hand, Damien felt displeased for no reason. He couldn¡¯t understand why he was feeling that when he was suppose to be happy that the divorce had finally taken ce and that he was single and could marry the love of his life, Marie, anytime. With her head held high, Amanda passed in between the people before walkin upstairs to their room. Even though they were married, Damien had refused to share their matrimonial bedroom with her saying that she was disgusting enough and he couldn¡¯t share a room with such a beggar. She never retorted since she understood that she didn¡¯t love her but now, all she felt was pain in her heart. Amanda packed her belongings in the suitcases making sure there was no trace of her left in the room and the Scott¡¯s mansion. She looked at the room once more before leaving the room while dragging the suitcase. ¡£ E So Walking downstairs, all eyes were on her. People started murmuring cause they didn¡¯t know she was dead serious. They wondered why she opted to leave one of the rich families and return to poverty, the streets because it wasn¡¯t a secret in high society that she was an orphan. ¡°I am leaving since I now know my ce. We have just signed the divorce papers thus I don¡¯t belong here. Let¡¯s meet tomorrow at 10 a.m at the civil bureau to get the divorce papers,¡± she said before getting out of the mansion. sabers of your own free will. I hope you Chapter 3 ¡°I am leaving since I now know my ce. We have just signed the divorce papers thus I don¡¯t belong here. Let¡¯s meet tomorrow at 10 am at the civil bureau to get the divorce papers,¡± she said before getting out of the mansion. ¡°Since you have signed the divorce papers of your own free will, I hope you aren¡¯t plotting anything against my family,¡± Damien said coldly while shooting daggers at her. ¡°What can a poor orphan like me who survived by begging or cleaning the town¡¯s toilet do to a rich family like the Scotts?¡± she asked with a smile on her face. ¡°Good that you know where you belong. You better not waste my time tomorrow,¡± Damien said when he saw her leaving. Without paying heed to his words, Amanda walked out of the Scotts¡® mansion. putting an end to her loveless marriage. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Amanda dragged her suitcase along the road pavement as she nced at the mansions. She knew that it was quite a distance to the city but she had nothing on her that she could hail a taxi. She had thought that her prayers had been answered when she got married to Damien Scott but it seemed that life was ying a certain game with her. Sighing in desperation, she walked hurriedly since it was already evening. She walked for two hours before arriving in front of a hotel. Without even looking at the name, she got in and sat in the nearby booth. ¡°Excuse me?¡± she heard a voice ask, seeding in getting her attention. ¡°Ma¡¯am, what can we offer you?¡± a waitress who stood in front of her asked politely.. ¡°A ss of water for now please,¡± Amanda said in a calm and soft voice. ¡°Okay,¡± the waitress said as she scrambled on her small notepad before walking away. Being left alone, Amanda felt bitter and she didn¡¯t know the reason. She gazed at the streets through the transparent window. As much as she wanted to admire the view and scenery, it was hard. Luxurious cars were being packed one after the other outside the hotel making her question the name of the hotel but out of feeling that she might be misunderstood, she kept quiet and lowered her head. ¡®I am divorced. That was the first thing Amanda texted her best friend when she got hold of 1/5 ¡®I am divorced. That was the first thing Amanda texted her best friend when she got hold of her phone and saw Elsa was online. After a few seconds, her phone started ringing. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°How?¡± Amanda found herself being bombarded with a lot of questions when she picked up the call, she couldn¡¯t help but be helpless. ¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± Amanda answered since she didn¡¯t know where to start when she had always lied to thedy that she was having the happiest moments of her life. ¡°Where are you now?¡± Elsa asked, desperate and full of worry. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know. I walked two hours from the Scott¡¯s mansion and entered the first hotel I saw because I was so tired,¡± she answered in frustration. ¡°Okay, stay there. I will be there in a few,¡± Elsa said then hung up the call. Amanda looked at the phone in her hand and shook her head. ¡°Ma¡¯am, here is a ss of water,¡± the waitress said as she put it gently on 2/5 the table. 1J U ?IUJJ VI Yalli, ¡°Thank you,¡± she said as she took the ss to take a sip. Looking in front of her, she became shocked. ¡°How or when did someone sit in front of me?¡± she asked herself inwardly. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Excuse me?¡± she said as she looked at the woman who had her eyes on her The woman looked up and both of them were quickly shocked. ¡°Amanda?¡± the woman asked softly and in disbelief. ¡°Miss, how do you know my name?¡± Amanda asked because she didn¡¯t know t woman seated in front of her but she felt familiar. They stayed silent for some minutes while just looking at each other. At the moment, the more Amanda looked at her the more she saw the resemnce a some images came on her head making it start to hurt severely. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Girl, you got to tell me what happened,¡± a voice interrupted them, making them look in its direction. Ady in thetest fashion outfit and a limited Chanel bag asked. Amanda looked at her best friend who had just arrived and couldn¡¯t help cursing inwardly for her having bad timing. Nheless, she wore a smile on her face as she stared at the beautiful woman. Sometimes she wondered how lucky she was to have someone from the high society as her best friend while she. 3/5 CLOSI Amanda was brought up in an orphanage. Sensing the awkward silence, Elsa looked around and saw another person aside. from Amanda. She recognized theter opposite Amanda but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to greet her since she knew what kind of a person she was. Raising her eyebrow, Elsa asked, ¡°Amanda, since when did you know Miss Anderson?¡± ¡°You know that they are the Scott¡¯s family adversary?¡± ¡°First of all, I don¡¯t know her. It¡¯s just that we are sharing the same booth. Secondly, I honestly don¡¯t give a shit about that family.¡± Amanda said thest statement coldly making the warm atmosphere in the booth turn chilly. ¡°Uhm. What the hell happened to you? You have always cared about the Scotts so much. It has always been the Scotts this, the Scotts that,¡± Elsa asked as 16 Up to 30% she sat next to her best friend and turned her attention to Amanda waiting for some juicy gossip even though inside, she was worried what might have really happened. Even though Amanda had always told her how her life in that mansion was, Elsa knew the truth but she had never wanted to confront her best friend in fear that she might hurt her even more. ¡°I¡­I am sorry. I have always lied to you about how I am treated in that family and everything,¡± Amanda said with her head lowered. She was broken, she wanted to cry but she had to be strong for herself. Amanda narrated everything from how she got married into the Scott family to how she got a divorce from Damien. Hearing this, Elsa¡¯s eyes were filled with tears because even though she knew that Amanda wasn¡¯t treated fairly by the Scotts, she never thought it was to that extent. even On the other side, Miss Anderson had a frown on her face as she listened to what Amanda was saying. Her family had always been at odds with the Scotts but she had never thought that they couldn¡¯t treat a human being worse, worse than an animal. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she had been taught since young to always have control over her emotions and mask them, she would have been crying just like Elsa. After noticing that the story hade to an end, Miss Anderson¡¯s eyes stared at Amanda deeply as if she were trying to see through the youngdy. As if analyzing Amanda by her physical appearance, her eyes moved from Amanda¡¯s face to the corbone, Miss Anderson saw something that shocked her to the core. This time, tears found a way out of her eyes and she started 4/5 CLOSE Tue, 30 Apr Chapter 4 crying. She quickly stood up and walked towards Amanda. Up to 30% off Hearing the movement, both Amanda and Elsa snapped back from their though and story and looked up. That is when they realized that they weren¡¯t alone but they hadpany. ¡°Uhm, sorry you had to listen to that,¡± Amanda apologized as she bit her l*p like she was waiting for her punishment. Seeing this, Miss Anderson felt both amused and angry at the same time. She quickly wiped her tears in fear that someone might see her like that but Elsa had already seen it and was shocked. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Miss Anderson said as she sat on the right of Amanda. Without even waiting for Amanda¡¯s reply or even asking for permission, she embraced Amanda then said, ¡°I know you are pretending to be strong. You can cry all you want no one is going to question you.¡± When Amanda heard this, she felt as if a heavy weight had been lifted from her heart and she found herself crying. If seeing Miss Anderson¡¯s tears was shocking, Elsa was even more shocked at the scene in front of her. Amanda cried for more than fifteen minutes beforeing down. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Miss Anderson asked. ¡°Amanda Anderson,¡± Amanda replied without even thinking twice. ¡°I know you are pretending to be strong. You can cry all you want no one is 5/5 CLOSE 13.03 Tue 30 Apr Ma Un 10 of embraced Amanda then said, ¡°I know you are pretending to be strong. You can cry all you want no one is going to question you.¡± When Amanda heard this, she felt as if a heavy weight had been lifted from her heart and she found herself crying. If seeing Miss Anderson¡¯s tears was shocking. Elsa was even more shocked at the scene in front of her. Amanda cried for more than fifteen minutes beforeing down. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Miss Anderson asked. ¡°Amanda Anderson,¡± Amanda replied without even thinking twice. ¡°I know you are pretending to be strong. You can cry all you want no one is going to question you.¡± Amanda remembered these words, she closed her eyes and found them in her mind. She became wordless, emotional, happy as she looked at the woman seated on her right. ¡°You¡­you are¡­¡± Chapter 5 Chapter 5 ¡°You¡­you are¡­ Miss Anderson looked at Amanda in anticipation. She wished that she would just say what she wished to hear from the little girl who had been crying. She looked at Amanda in her eyes with both love and adoration. ¡°Ariana?¡± Amanda found back her voice and asked. Elsa who had been watching them closely got more confused as she wondered why Amanda said that she didn¡¯t know Miss Anderson when she clearly did. On the other hand, Miss Anderson started shaking tears when she heard what Amanda had said. To her, it was a prayer answered. She nodded her head hurriedly as if she was afraid that something might happen. ¡°Yes, it is me. Ariana. You remember me,¡± Miss Anderson said with a smile on Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! her smile. The more she looked and heard, the more Elsa got confused. When did Amand get to know such an important person and she was never told about it? She wanted to ask but she was afraid of distracting them and facing Miss Anderson¡¯s wrath. ¡°Sister?¡± Amanda asked as she was also confused. ¡°Yes, babygirl. I finally found you. Mom and Dad will be happy to know you are still alive Your brother¡¯s too¡± Ariana said 1/4 Tue 30 App Chante are still alive. Your brother¡¯s too,¡± Ariana said. ¡°I have brothers?¡± Amanda asked, making Ariana look at her keenly. Up to 30% off ¡°You don¡¯t remember? Then how did you remember me?¡± Ariana asked. ¡°I¡­¡­some images came into my mind when you said what you said to me previously. It was as if I had heard them somewhere but couldn¡¯t remember where. But after some time, I saw a little girl, older than me, saying the exact words and in the memory, I called the girl sister then a woman came and called me Ariana. When I asked you whether you are her, I was guessing. I didn¡¯t think that they were¡­.¡± Amanda stopped saying and lowered her head. ¡°Yes, I remember that day. Adrian had taken your toys as a punishment since you tore his homework book. You pretended to be strong and tried your best not to cry but still one could clearly see through you. You had always seen Dad telling us to be strong and never show our emotions thus you were trying to do so even if you were still a kid. Knowing what you wanted, I told you that,¡± Ariana said with a smile on her face. ¡°Am I hallucinating or did I hear the right thing?¡± Elsa asked, making the Anderson sister look at her. Not knowing what to say, Amanda looked at Ari¨¢na hoping she would speak up ¡°You aren¡¯t hallucinating or hearing your own things. She is indeed my sister,¡± Ariana said. ¡°How sure are you? You haven¡¯t even done a paternity test to confirm that. Also, if what you are saying is true, how did you know she is your lost sister?¡± Elsa asked. Chapter 5 Up to 30% off It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want her best friend to be from the richest family. in the country but she was worried that Amanda might get hurt again just after being heartbroken by her ex¨Chusband. Although she was displeased with how Elsa was talking to her, Ariana didn¡¯t try to show her displeasure since she understood who she was to her baby. sister. ¡°The resemnce. At first, when I looked at her, I saw a shadow of the little version of her. When both of you were talking, the voice, face everything reminded me of my baby sister. When I just thought that I was just imagining since I missed her and tried to convince that she wasn¡¯t her. I saw the birthmark on the corbone. Apart from her, both my mom and I have it in the same ce and look alike. I was shocked and I knew it was her. After all, I had heard your conversation and heard she is called Amanda Anderson. ¡°Gosh! I wonder why you never said that the lost daughter of the Andersons had a butterfly mark on the corbone! I would have suspected it since she is my best friend and¡­.¡± ¡°You always know everything rted to Ace Anderson,¡± Amanda interrupted he Elsa was so embarrassed and red at Amanda who stuck her tongue out of mischievousness. Ariana chuckled. She knew that her brothers were handsome but she never expected one of the admirers. ¡°Well. Maybe you will never follow him in the shadows,¡± Ariana said, making Amanda nod her head. Up to 30 ett ¡°And investigate him or download his pictures from his social handle,¡± Amanda said, making Elsa wish that she could find a ce to hide. ¡°Can both of you leave me alone?¡± she asked desperately as she red at them. Both Ariana and Amanda looked at each other before turning to Elsa in unison ¡°No,¡± they both said then startedughing. ¡°Mmh.¡± they had a new voice making them stay quiet and look in the direction ¡°Sorry to disturb you, ma¡¯am. But do you want something else other than water?¡± the waitress asked before. ¡°Some ice cream, please. Strawberry vor, two scoops and three spoons. Thank you,¡± Ariana said, making the waitress nod hurriedly before leaving out of fear. ¡°You really scared her away,¡± Elsa said as she pouted. ¡°Well, that was my intention. Why does she need to interrupt us? Also, I am not soft to everyone. You are just lucky that you are her friend,¡± Ariana said. ¡®Well, I guess that even the cold¨Chearted people have heart,¡¯ Elsa said inwardly but didn¡¯t dare say it out loud. It was already a pleasure that she could sit with them at the same table. ¡°Anyways, I understand if you can¡¯t remember us as it has been years since youst saw us,¡± Ariana said, making Amanda hesitate. From what happened earlier, she could tell that she was having severe headaches when she was trying to remember her past. She wondered why that was the case when she shouldn¡¯t. Seeing how happy Ariana was, Amanda couldn¡¯t bring herself to say anything as she didn¡¯t want to ruin the happy moments. ¡°You ordered strawberry vor while Elsa loves blueberry,¡± she said. ¡°She didn¡¯t say when I was ordering furthermore, she isn¡¯t my sister thus I just felt pity for her,¡± Ariana said. ¡°You are so heartless,¡± Elsa said, making Ariana roll her eyes, as that wasn¡¯t anything new. ¡°We will be going home in a few.¡°/ Chapter 6 Chapter 6 ¡°What do you mean when you say home?¡± Amanda asked fearfully. ¡°What I mean is that you are apanying me home,¡± Ariana said, making Elsa roll her eyes. ¡°You talk as if you live in this city while you don¡¯t,¡± Elsa couldn¡¯t help but say, making Ariana re at her. ¡°I am not poor like you. I have a private jet and ne thus it will only take less than an hour to arrive home,¡± Ariana said, making Elsa speechless. At first, she was angry when she heard the first sentence but when she heard the second one, she stopped since she had to admit that to the Andersons, she was indeed poor but in that city, her family was one of the four richest families. ¡°You don¡¯t need to show off your wealth, missy. I understand that you came from the richest family in the country,¡± Elsa said in between her teeth. ¡°Surprised that you got something correct,¡± Ariana said, making Elsa re at her. ¡°Both of you are just bickering here. What will happen if she really gets married to Ace?¡± Amanda asked after watching them for a while. They both kept quiet but upon a closer look, one could see that Elsa was blushing while Ariana was annoyed slightly. ¡°Lock her up in the storage room or maybe¡­¡± Ariana did not dare finish her words afraid of making her sister angry 1/4 words afraid of making her sister angry. She could tell that both Amanda and Elsa were so close and had known each other for a long time thus had a stronger bond than she had with Amanda. She was jealous of Elsa but did not dare show it on her face or say it out loud afraid of being mocked. ¡°My driver is waiting outside for me and both the ne and the jet are always ready in case of emergencies,¡± Ariana said. ¡°Gosh. I can do that as long as we are together, I have to get used to the rich life, huh?¡± Elsa said, making Ariana re at her since she wondered why she could not stay quiet even for a second. ¡°Please, don¡¯t mind her. She loves talking too much,¡± Amanda said after seeing annoyance in her sister¡¯s eyes. ¡°How can I not mind her if she keeps interrupting me?¡± Ariana asked as she pretended to be pitiful. ¡°You better shut up and don¡¯t talk if you aren¡¯t questioned. If you dare talk then I will ask the security to throw you out and cklist you from this hotel,¡± Ariana told Elsa whose eyes looked at her in disbelief. ¡°You can¡¯t¡­¡± she said but stopped when she saw Ariana¡¯s eyes piercing her, making her flinch. She looked at Amanda pleading with her eyes but Amanda didn¡¯t know what to do. Even though they were sisters, she wasn¡¯t close to her and didn¡¯t know what Ariana might do if she argued with her. She was so afraid that she might be abandoned by the only person she can remember as her family. 2/4 Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! CLOSE To her, it was a good thing that she was really a member of a big and rich family. She knew that even though she had gotten a divorce from Damien and left their house, she knew that there were some people who liked to make her life miserable. If she was just an ordinary person and didn¡¯t have a strong background, she might end up without a job, homeless and even worse, sleeping in hunger. If both Eunice and Marie told Damien to put out a word that no one in the city should hire her, then nobody would do it. Although Elsa came from one of the four richest families, her family would not fight with the richest family in the city for her since they weren¡¯t as strong as the Scotts but the Andersons were different. In front of the Andersons, the Scotts had to lower their heads and not look them in the eyes. They were not worthy of even being servants to the Andersons. Thinking of everything she had passed through in that family, Amanda felt like crying but she knew that would only worry the people with her currently. Remembering the sufferings, traumas, beatings and abuse, she vowed to make herself as strong as her sister so that she could make the payment. She had enough time to n all that thus she pushed everything back on her mind. Something hit her, making her start panicking. ¡°Ariana, do you think that they will like and ept me?¡± she asked after remembering she was going to meet her family which she had not seen for a long time. Seeing her expression, Ariana knew what Amanda was thinking and afraid of. ¡°We are not like the other rich families that take in a child in the orphanage when they lose their own to be a substitute. We did not take anyone in, your position has been empty waiting for you. The room is still the same but has always been cleaned and we have been buying you birthday gifts and anything wee across and feel that you will like it. No one will hate you or fight with you. Your brothers and parents love you unconditionally Always have and always will,¡± Ariana said with a smile on her face as she did her best to reassure her. 3/4 CLOSE Elsa was looking and listening at them beside them. She knew what was going on in Amanda¡¯s head. They had always talked about what might happen if she ever found her biological parents. Still, she wondered how a big and rich family like theirs could lose a child. Didn¡¯t they have the securities and workers? Or was she plotted against? She knew that they had been the richest family in the country for more than a decade thus nothing made sense. She wanted to ask but she knew that it wasn¡¯t her ce to ask since they weren¡¯t blood¨Crted. And from Ariana¡¯s reaction, Elsa could tell that she was jealous of her being close to her baby sister. Amanda gave a genuine smile as she started preparing herself mentally for how it would be when she met them. Ariana took her phone and started typing something but they didn¡¯t pay attention to it. Since the waitress had already brought the ice cream, they ate it silently as they waited for her to finish. ¡°Madam, the ne is ready.¡± Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Ariana¡¯s POV. Looking at Amanda, I honestly didn¡¯t know what to say or do. Although I had been talking to her, I was still nervous. After all, what if she mes them for all the suffering she has passed through? As I was about to say something something hit me hard making me stop whatever I was about to do and took out my phone. As a cold and indifferent businesswoman, I had a phone whose cover was pitch ck as if the owner did not have life. It is true though that everyone in our family had been living as if their older brothers and I souls left them ages ago. When she left us, apart from my o the others were still kids. Even though we had our own business out of our preference, there wasn¡¯t much we could do. We could only rely on our parents aunts and uncles to try to find her. When my brother became sessful and was ready to take over the business at the age of twenty two, he started searching for her once more. We have been working hard and bing sessful in hopes that when we be that, we will be able to find her. Knowing how much everyone in the family loves her, I opened the family¡¯s group and started typing. Me: I have some news. Ace: Since when did our ice queen have time for us, huh? Alex: Knowing her, there must be something so important to tell us. I didn¡¯t dare say what I wanted to say since I was waiting for all of them to 153 I didn¡¯t dare say what i wanted to say since I was waiting for all of them to be present. I didn¡¯t want any of them to say that I didn¡¯t tell them, thus, I waited patiently even though my patience was really running out. Adrian:¡­.. Marco: Ria, has something happen over there? Dad: Seems that you have a lot of free time over there, maybe I should have given you a different company to keep busy. Mom: Don¡¯t even think abou. it, you old man. Let my daughter have fun!!!! Luke: Ria, what¡¯s up? Seeing that my brothers, cousins and parents were there, I decided to shock. them for a little while. Me: I found Amanda. There was silence and I knew that they were trying to process everything. Knowing that they might think that I was lying to them or ying a prank on them, I took a few pictures of Amanda when she and Elsa were eating ice cream. Even though I knew they could see the resemnce, that was not proof for them. I took another picture with the birthmark evident and sent it to the group. Ace: F**k! Adrian: Where did you find her? -L Me: I was working in a cafe and she came and sat in front of me. Dad: If she knew who you really were, why didn¡¯t she find you sooner? Knowing Dad¡¯s character, I knew that he was mad and it wouldn¡¯t help if there was more misunderstanding. ¡®Cause if he got angry, there was no way Amanda would go home and be weed with open hands. Marco: She is so beautiful. My baby sister is the most beautiful person in the whole world. Alex: F**k off! She is my baby ister, not yours! Go tell your mother to give you one and stop coveting mine. Me: Dad, she didn¡¯t know. She was just tired and didn¡¯t look where she was sitting. She doesn¡¯t remember us. But after I said what I used to tell her when she pretended to be strong and she wanted to cry. She looked at me and called me Ariana then asked whether I was really her sister. Luke: I am on my way. Seeing this, I facepalmed myself as I wondered why I even told them. Me: Chix big boy. I will be taking her home today. We can all meet there. Marco: Dad and mom aren¡¯t here. I am sure they are still mountain climbing and can¡¯t care about phones. Luke: I will call them. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Adrian: How is my little troublemaker? How has she been doing all these years? 375 Me: I will tell you when I arrive big brother Mom: My baby. I have already arranged the ne for you. Bring my baby as soon as possible. Dad: Yeah ande with the girl sitting with her, I can tell that they are so close. Me: No way! I won¡¯t. With her present, you would enjoy time with Amanda since she talks too much. Also, the fact that she is one of Ace¡¯s crazy admirers doesn¡¯t help. You will meet her another day. Just not today. Ace:??? She is cute but sadly, today I will just be dedicating my day to little Maddy. No, the whole month. am clearing the schedule for a month. Me: Adrian, she still remembers how strict you are. ¡°Madam, the ne is ready.¡± 2 F I Se Hearing my driver saying that, I looked up and nodded at him. ¡°We will be out in a few. Since it is some distance from here to the airport, I think we will use the jet that is on the rooftop,¡± I said. ¡°Elsa, sorry but I will take Amanda with me. After she familiarizes herself with the city and everything there, you cane and visit her,¡± I said as I looked at her. ¡°Okay, I have no problem with that. I am just happy that she has found her family,¡± she said making me nod my head. ¡°Al~ madaw Tuilleatif, tha nilst to ant rand?;ll the davne 4/5 ¡°Yes madam,¡± he said before leaving. ¡°Wait, you can fly a jet?¡± Elsa asked and I looked at her, finding her shocked. Amanda also had the same face and I was confused. ¡°Since we also have aviationpanies, every child in the family has to do aviation. Since you haven¡¯t studied it, I think you have a busy schedule. ahead of you girl.¡± I answered her but thest sentence was meant for Amanda. ¡°If I may ask. What else are you required to do?¡± Elsa asked. I didn¡¯t want to answer since I felt like it was a waste of time but I could tell from Amanda¡¯s face that she was also curious. ¡°Singing, perfecting your vocals. ying different instruments, painting, calligraphy, fashion design, architecture. Business management, cooking, knowing some medicine skills and, as girls, makeup artists,¡± I answered. ¡°Bestie, I pity you,¡± Elsa said as she looked at Amanda. ¡°No, it is a good thing.¡± Chapter 8 Chapter 8 As she saw them walking, Elsa let out a sigh. All she wanted was for her best friend to be happy. Even though she had found her family and they were rich, Elsa couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether she would befortable there and treated well. They had been friends for more than ten years thus she knew how much Amanda had suffered, what she wanted and how she always pretended to be strong so that she could not worry. Although she had heard from Ariana that Amanda had always pretended even wher she was small, she couldn¡¯t help but worry as she wondered how a rich family like theirs could lose their daughter and even fail to find her after all those years. Thinking about that, she wondered whether there was someone in that family. that wanted her to disappear but at the same time, she asked herself why. Knowing that she had a lot of questions and maybe her parents had answers, she stood up hurriedly and walked towards her car. After twenty minutes of driving, she arrived home. She opened her boot and took Amanda¡¯s luggage which was left behind since Ariana said that there was no need for her carrying her old things since she had everything she needed. there. Elsa would have thrown it away or given the clothes to the poor but she knew how much Amanda valued the stuff she bought with her own money. Also, wit Amanda¡¯s pride, she knew that she did not take anything given by the Scotts. As Elsa walked with the luggage in, all the servants wondered why she hade with a suitcase and she had just left home two hours ago. Even though they wanted to say that she was shopping, they knew that that was not the case since they could tell that the bag was old. 1/4 Binance Start For FREE Now INSTALL CLOSE 33 Chapter case since they could tell that the bag was old. Up to 30% off ¡°Elsa, isn¡¯t that Amanda¡¯s suitcase?¡± her mom asked as she was familiar with 1. it. Amanda had been living with them before she got married to Damien. She nodded her head as she walked to sit on the empty sofa. ¡°Elsa, I heard from my friends who went to the Scott¡¯s banquet that Damien divorced Amanda because of Marie,¡± her little sister, Rose said. ¡°Yes, I know. I was out with her. She called me after she left that house.¡± Elsa said. ¡°Where is she? You came with her luggage but we don¡¯t see her anywhere. Don¡¯t tell me that she did something st*pid because of that boy,¡± Dad said, making her shake her head. ¡°If she came here, could you have let her in and gotten in trouble with the Scotts for her?¡± she asked him as she looked at her deeply. Hearing her daughter¡¯s question, Mr Flores lowered his head. Yes, he did love the girl but he could not just risk his ancestors¡® empire because of her. Elsa understood what was going on in her father¡¯s mind but she didn¡¯t dare speak. ¡°Elsa, you know that we love her as our own but¡­¡± her mom tried exining but Elsa interrupted her. ¡°I understand, Mom. I just came with the luggage ¡®cause she wouldn¡¯t be nandina smuthing that is in it anutima caan¡± cha raid making them from a Binance Start For FREE Now A 14:33 Tue, 30 Apr S Chunter S Up to 30% off ¡°Elsa, you know that we love her as our own but¡­¡± her mom tried exining but Elsa interrupted her. ¡°I understand, Mom. I just came with the luggage ¡®cause she wouldn¡¯t be needing anything that is in it anytime soon,¡± she said, making them frown as they did not understand her. ¡°What do you mean when you say that, Elsa? Can you just tell us where she is and whether she is safe? We are also worried about her,¡± her brother, Bryant said, making her re at him. She is safe and doing fine. She has gone somewhere where she will be happy and where there is no stress. She won¡¯t even care what the Scotts might do to er in the city.¡± Chapter 8 5%Ö¹ Up to 30% off They all frowned as she was talking as if she was talking about someone who was dead. Although they wanted to say that she was dead due to her words, they knew that if she was really dead, Elsa would be crying and her eyes would have turned red out of pain and crying. ¡°Can you stop in parables?¡± Rosa asked in a displeased tone. ¡°Rosa is right. Stop talking as if she has died when she hasn¡¯t,¡± Bryant said. ¡°Dad, can you tell me what happened when the Anderson¡¯s daughter went missing?¡± Elsa asked her father as she looked at him. The gr question shocked everyone but they remained silent as they waited for the answer. Both Rosa and Byrant were also curious since they had heard of the missing girl. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± her father asked her in confusion. ¡°Just tell me,¡± she answered. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mh. At that time, Mr Anderson¡¯s brother who had been banished had juste back from abroad after getting the news that their parents had died. Since Mr Anderson loved his brother despite what he had done which led to his being banished, Mr Anderson weed him and promised to give him a position in thepany so that he could try doing something right with his life. At that period, he was even living with them and all the kids were close to him since he was their uncle who spoiled them so much.¡± ¡°But after some years, things changed. Mr Anderson found out that the romnany¡¯s funds were heino embezzled thus he decided to carry out an 3/4 CLOSI 14:33 Tue, Su Apr SU Chapter 8 Up to 30% off he had asked for the money, he would not have been given, thus he opted to take it from the ¡°Mr Anderson fired him and told him that he should stay at home till he gets funds to give him so that he can start his own business. Everything was okay for a few months but things got out of control when they discovered that he always lost money through gambling and had a debt of more than half a billion. Out of anger and feeling betrayed, Mr Anderson chased the brother away and told him that he had nothing to do with him. As the brother needed money to pay the debt so that he could have a peaceful life, he kidnapped the little Anderson and sold her to human traffickers. Since then the girl went missing and the Andersons have been searching for her even today,¡± he concluded. ¡°They found her,¡± Elsa said in a low tone. ¡°You mean, Amanda is Anderson¡¯s lost daughter?¡± Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Up to 30% off Looking at the big mansion in front of her, Amanda didn¡¯t know what she should say or what she was feeling, all she knew was that she was having a severe headache. As she didn¡¯t want to worry her new sister, she smiled at her and tried her best to look strong and not so pale. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Ariana asked when she noticed her walking slowly. Afraid that Ariana had seen through her disguise, she forced a genuine smile. and said, ¡°I am fine. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± She knew that there might not be a lot of people in the house since it¡¯s been less than four hours since she met Ariana thus she didn¡¯t think she had told them and if she had, they might not be present. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you are a family and we have always loved you even though you haven¡¯t been with us,¡± Ariana said with a reassuring smile on her face. ¡°Yes, they may love me but we have been apart for so long. What if they care so much about how I am dressed and feel that I am not worthy?¡± Amanda couldn¡¯t help but ask since she had seen how some lost daughters of the rich who had been swapped or kidnapped were treated upon returning to the fami Knowing what was on her sister¡¯s mind, Ariana said, ¡°One thing you need to know is that we aren¡¯t like the other rich family. We don¡¯t care what people say. We do what we think is right and makes us happy. So what if you are wearing a low¨Cpriced dress? If you weren¡¯t taken from us would you be wearing that? The answer is no. You might be wearing this today but it would be a different story after getting a bath before going to sleep.¡± 14:33 Tue, 30 Apr Ma Chapter 9 Up to 30% off Hearing that, Amanda was touched. Even though she didn¡¯t know how the others would treat her, she knew that she had a shoulder to lean on if something went wrong. She said that she belonged here since even seeing the scenery. itself gave her a headache and some pictures came to mind. She could tell. that she had lost memories previously but wondered why that happened and why she never knew of that. ¡°So, are you ready to see your big family? Uncle and aunt are not in that it¡¯s only mom and dad and our five brothers, three biological and two who are cousins,¡± Ariana told her when they were in front of the door. Amanda was shocked by her words, she had thought that maybe she would ju meet her parents but it seemed that we all notified and made sure to arrive as soon as possible. Recalling Ariana¡¯s words that they all knew how to fly nes, it all made sense why they all made it in such a short time. At the same time, she couldn¡¯t help but worry if something bad happened to any of them. ¡°We can¡¯t know till I face them,¡± she responded, making Ariana chuckle before opening the door. Immediately she opened the door, she saw their butler who was also about to open but waste. ¡°Young miss,¡± he said respectfully when he saw Ariana. ¡°Uncle Wilbur,¡± Ariana greeted before reaching out to Amanda¡¯s hand and dragging her from where she was hiding. 15:02 Tue, 30 Apr Chapter 9 ¨C ŽÅ5%Õß Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Up to 30% off Hearing that, Amanda was touched. Even though she didn¡¯t know how the others would treat her, she knew that she had a shoulder to lean on if something. went wrong. She said that she belonged here since even seeing the scenery. itself gave her a headache and some pictures came to mind. She could tell that she had lost memories previously but wondered why that happened and why she never knew of that. ¡°So, are you ready to see your big family? Uncle and aunt are not in that it¡¯s only mom and dad and our five brothers, three biological and two who are cousins,¡± Ariana told her when they were in front of the door. Amanda was shocked by her words, she had thought that maybe she would ju meet her parents but it seemed that we all notified and made sure to arrive as soon as possible. Recalling Ariana¡¯s words that they all knew how to fly nes, it all made sense why they all made it in such a short time. At the same time, she couldn¡¯t help but worry if something bad happened to any of them. ¡°We can¡¯t know till I face them,¡± she responded, making Ariana chuckle before opening the door. Immediately she opened the door, she saw their butler who was also about to open but waste. ¡°Young miss,¡± he said respectfully when he saw Ariana. ¡°Uncle Wilbur,¡± Ariana greeted before reaching out to Amanda¡¯s hand and dragging her from where she was hiding. 15:02 Tue, 30 Apr. Chapter S.5%Ö¹ Up to 30% off Even though he was a servant in the house, the family regarded him as their family since he had been present in their life since they were born. He also protected them when they did something and cleaned up their mistakes after their mischievousness. How could he forget the little troublemaker? If one found to give her attention, she would just go around destroying the person¡¯s stuff till she got what she wanted. But most of the time, when she did that to Adrian, she would be punished instead of getting what she wanted. ¡°Yes, now can you excuse us? We had a long journey and we are tired,¡± Ariana said when she saw how the butler and the workers nearby were looking at Amanda as they cried since most of them had worked for them for years. ¡°Yes. Yes. Wee back home, Ariana. We¡¯ve missed you so much,¡± the butler said, making Amanda nod her head since she didn¡¯t know what to say. As they walked in the corridor, Amanda saw her picture when she was small and felt conflicted. They later arrived in the living room. Looking at everyone seated there, Amanda could tell that the elders were her parents but the others? They did not talk as they waited to see whether she could remember that. As if she knew what was on their mind, Amanda looked at a particr figure for a long time. ¡°Brother Adrian,¡± she said with a pout before starting to cry. Seeing the scene, everyone had different conflicts while Adrian was surprised and touched. He never thought that she could forget everyone and remember him when he was always so strict with her. 15:02 Tue, 30 Apr Chapter 9 Up to 30% off ¡°I am not little anymore, I am a grown woman,¡± Amanda said as she red at him. ¡°How can I forget you when you used to sneak into my bedroom when everyo was asleep to tell me a bedtime story? And at midnight, you would bring me a ss of milk,¡± Amanda said. The scenes were clear in her mind, making her feel like crying. All the years, she always thought that her biological family didn¡¯t want her, thus they abandoned her but it seemed she was mistaken. Not only did her parents love her but she always had brothers and a sister who loved her unconditionally. ¡°You! We always thought you didn¡¯t love her and we loved the most but you always did that behind our back. Guess you didn¡¯t want your image as a stoic, cold, and indifferent person you portrayed before everyone to change. I wonder whether I am really you brother,¡± a young man said pretending to be angry but deep down, he was happy. ¡°Little Mandy, can you remember me?¡± 15:03 Tue, 30 Apr Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Amanda looked at the person who spoke a little longer before nodding her head. ¡°Yes, Alex. You used to sneak me out every time I cried and took me to the ice cream parlor near our home,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°I¡­ I never thought that you would remember that especially when Ariana said that you didn¡¯t remember us,¡± Alex said with a smile on his face as he tried. his best not to cry. ¡°Whoa¡­ whoa.. how can you remember them and can¡¯t remember me? Is that fair?¡± the guy who spoke before Alex said, making Amanda chuckle. ¡°Ace,¡± she said but Ace did not respond to her as if he was waiting for her to say more. ¡°Sorry to disappoint you but I am sure she only knows you know because her crazy best friend has posters of you everywhere in her room and all kinds of pictures in her phone,¡± Ariana said, making everyoneugh at him but Ace¡¯s eyes dimmed a little. Amanda noticed this because all her attention had been on him since he spoke like she was trying to see through him. ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry and sad about, huh? Every time Adrian took away my toys as a punishment, you always came to my room and started dancing in some creepy moves and singing in that voice. Now remembering it, I still wonder how you became a musician in the entertainment industry but acting, yeah, that¡¯s really yours,¡± Amanda said, making everyoneugh as they were reminded of Ace¡¯s voice when they were young 1517/41 15:03 Tue, 30 Apr Chapter to ¼Ò5%½ð Up to 30% off ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry and sad about, huh? Every time Adrian took away my toys as a punishment, you always came to my room and started dancing in some creepy moves and singing in that voice. Now remembering it, I still wonder how you became a musician in the entertainment industry but acting, yeah, that¡¯s really yours,¡± Amanda said, making everyoneugh as they were reminded of Ace¡¯s voice when they were young. Seeing the scenes in their mind, they had to agree with Amanda; it was still a mystery how he made it. ¡°I made it for you, pumpkin. I always thought that if I get into that industry and do some crazy moves I used to do when we were kids, you would remember where youe from ande back to us,¡± Ace said seriously. Hearing this, Amanda remembered some weird videos Elsa had shown her. She used to just shake her head and wonder why Elsa was so smitten by the guy who didn¡¯t know how to dance but now? She felt touched. She startedughing out loud when she remembered a certain video where Ac was in a pink dress, white heels and had applied makeup and he was doing some stuff kids used to do. She remembered that every time she didn¡¯t have toys to y with when they were taken, she would go to his room with some of her clothes. Drag him from what he was doing and start ying the stylist role. To make her feel pleased with herself and alsough, Ace always tried to dance in the outfit making some weird moves. They all looked at her and wondered what she was thinking about. ¡°Now that I am back, every time I am sad¡­¡± ¡°Hell no! You can¡¯t do that to me,¡± Ace shouted interrupting her from 15:03 Tue, 30 Apr Chapter 10 ¡°Hell no! You can¡¯t do that to me,¡± Ace shouted interrupting her frompleting her sentence making her evenugh out loud. The others had smiles on their faces as herugh was contagious. Up to 30% off Amanda ran towards Ace and held his arm tightly and intimately before saying as she pretended to love, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you love me anymore?¡± Ace was sad and worried and thus had a panic expression on his face. ¡°What are you talking about? Of course I love you. You are my only little. sister and thest born in the family. How can I not love you?¡± Ace asked. ¡°Then do you think that I don¡¯t know how to style that¡¯s where you are refusing what I want?¡± she asked as she pouted. 15:03 Tue, 30 Apr Cupter 10 5% Up to 30% off When they heard those words, they had the urge tough out loud but did their best to avoid it escaping as they had already gotten an idea of where Amanda wasughing so much. ¡°No. No. You are the best stylist in the whole universe,¡± Ace said. immediately. ¡°Then can I?¡± she asked as she blinked her eyes. Ace wanted to say no but he was afraid that she would start crying or even think he didn¡¯t love her anymore. ¡°Okay,¡± he said as he let out a sigh of desperation. ¡°Hurray! Brother Luke, go take your camera quickly,¡± Amanda said, making everyone stay quiet. ¡°You remember me?¡± a voice asked with no emotions evident in his tone. Amanda turned and looked at the man before nodding vigorously and saying, ¡°How can I forget you when you were always my photographer? Always carry camera with you in case I want to take some pictures. Because of that, you were always my partner in crime every time you were free.¡± ¡°Guess she can¡¯t remember me but I really can¡¯t me her since I never had a close rtionship with her,¡± he said and everyone in the room nodded their heads making him speechless. ¡°Pfft. You always fought with me for food every time I wanted to taste Aunty¡¯s food when she was cooking. Seriously, Marco, I am surprised that you lost a lot of weight. You are the slimmest person in this room. Or you used 15:03 Tue, 30 Apr ±ØŽÅ.5%•þ Chapter 10 Up to 30% off to be fat ¡®cause of always eating when I am eating?¡± Amanda asked, making him. embarrassed. Seeing that she remembered everyone and had talked to them, Amanda walke towards her parents. ¡°Mom, hope you still gifted me jewels designed by you personally,¡± she said as she stood in front of her mom making the woman cry. ¡°You have grown up my baby,¡± her mom said as she hugged her and started. crying. After some minutes, she let go and walked towards her father. ¡°Dad,¡± she said and threw herself in his arms. Her father had always been her support system since she was a baby. Every time she saw him walk in aftering from work, she would go, sit on hisp, and refuse to let go no matter what. Even when he worked in the study, most of the time he worked with her in his arms. He looked at her and frowned. ¡°Since you walked in, you only paid attention to your brothers and forgot about me. I remember you used to ignore them every time you saw me,¡± he said as he wiped the tears on her ch*ek. ¡°As they saw thest is the best,¡± she said as she stuck her tongue out making the old manugh and the others frown. ¡°Does that mean I am the worst of all? Adrian asked and everyoneughed at him but Amanda shook her head. 15.03 Tue, 30 Apr 5%½ð: Up to 10% oll Chapter 10 -1 VIA- a¡°1PAT- ? time she saw him walk in aftering from work, she would go, sit on hisp, and refuse to let go no matter what. Even when he worked in the study, most of the time he worked with her in his arms. He looked at her and frowned. ¡°Since you walked in, you only paid attention to your brothers and forgot about me. I remember you used to ignore them every time you saw me,¡± he said as he wiped the tears on her ch*ek. ¡°As they saw thest is the best,¡± she said as she stuck her tongue out making the old manugh and the others frown. ¡°Does that mean I am the worst of all? Adrian asked and everyoneughed at him but Amanda shook her head. ¡°When I walked in, from that age, I knew who mom and dad were but when I looked at you, I found myself calling out your name,¡± she said but instantly felt a wave of pain hitting her. ¡°Your face is pale and why are you holding your head?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 FOUR YEARS LATER..> ¡°Have you heard that the boss will being today?¡± a female in apany staff attire asked. ¡°Yes, I did. I never thought that the person who has been managing thispany isn¡¯t the boss after all,¡± another said. ¡°What did you think? That someone as young as him can be the boss of such a bigpany?¡± ¡°Pfft. You speak as if the Scotts¡® empire isn¡¯t run by a person less than thirty years old,¡± a male employee said as he sneered and wondered where they love to discriminate so much. ¡°Speaking of President Damien, have you seen how beautiful his fiancee is?¡± ¡°She is indeed beautiful but she is still inferior to Miss Anderson from the Anderson Corp,¡± the man said. ¡°Gosh, how can I forget that woman? Yes, she is so pretty but she is always cold and aloof. I wonder whether she can be romantic, I wonder who will ever fall for such ady,¡± the first female said. ¡°Girl, you should just stop talking in that manner. After all, if you really have the finances or were brought up in such a big and the richestpany maybe you would be like her. Don¡¯t think it is easy managing apany when you are mostly a woman. Some businessmen are so scheming and always want sleep with you so that you can secure some projects and if you fail, some are even more shameless to drug you You can¡¯t po smiling and talking to them as 15:04 Tue, 30 Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 11 Ub to 30% off sleep with you so that you can secure some projects and if you tail, some are even more shameless to drug you. You can¡¯t go smiling and talking to them as if you regard them as friends as you will be backstabbing from behind. You need to be tough, more scheming than them and cold. Make everyone afraid o you so that they can be afraid to make a move on you,¡± another female who had been quiet suddenly said, making everyone around her nod their heads. ¡°Winnie, sometimes I envy how wise you are. I am sure that you can be a sessful businesswoman if you ever open apany,¡± the second female said with envy evident in her eyes, making the previous woman who spoke shake her head. ¡°Even though ourpany has been declining after years passed, I still want to stay here and see whether we can revive it,¡± Winnie said, making everyone look at her as they wondered whether she was crazy. ¡°Girl, even though sometimes you speak full of wisdom. I don¡¯t think your decision is wise at all! It is as if you are a fool to keep believing in thepany cause if this continues then I am afraid that the company can¡¯t survive even for a month,¡± the first female said as she shook her head but the others agreed with them. Hearing the words going around, Winnie sighed as she didn¡¯t know what to do. All she was trying to do was give them hope and at least convince them otherwise since a lot of employees had resigned in just one week. ¡°I hope you all understand me. I have been in thispany for more than five years since I got out of university. When I was desperately in need of a job, they offered me a chance. I can¡¯t just forsake them in time of need when they were there when I needed them,¡± Winnie said without looking at anyone. After they heard the reason for her persistence, they all had to agree with her 15.04 Tue, 30 Chess 11 Up to 30% off ¡°Although we also want to be with you and hope for the best. How can we continue working without getting paid? We have to pay the house rents, insurance, buy food and some have kids who need school fees or elders back in the countryside waiting for their children to send them money. At least, we don¡¯t need to buy clothes right now but¡­¡± another man said with a defeated tone. ¡°I understand. I hope that wherever you all go we will all be sessful and meet one day,¡± Winnie said with a smile on her face and everyone agreed with her words. In theirpany, they were never jealous of each other. They supported and treated each other as one big family. As they cheered they heard the pping of hands and they looked in that direction just to find their big boss leaning on the elevator door, shocking them all. ¡°I have something to tell you all since I can see that you are all here,¡± their boss said, making them nod their heads in fear. ¡°I have heard what you guys have been talking about. Actually, I inherited thispany after my father died. So it is really mypany for those who were asking whether I can be the owner of such a big company,¡± he said with a smile but those who were speaking felt embarrassed. ¡°After my father gave me thepany, the shareholders withdrew their shares when they saw that we were being oppressed by the Scotts since they opened the same industry as us. It isn¡¯t that I want to lose hope or that I want to let any of you because thepany has been declining. You all have been like a second family to me. You¡¯ve made this ce like a home, making me not feel 34 15:04 Tue, 30 Apr 34%# Chapter 11 Up to 30% off sad when I leave my house early in the morning. After I saw how many letters of resignation I got on Monday, I panicked. I don¡¯t want my father¡¯s hard work to be crushed just because I am not perfect in this industry, thus I decided to sell thepany.¡± He stopped talking and looked at his employees. They started murmuring among themselves as they wondered what was going with them. Even though they had said they would resign, they had not decided fully yet. ¡°I know what you all are anxious about. What will happen to you all now that I have decided to sell the company? Will you all get fired or continue working here or will the new owner change industries so as not to be oppressed by the Scotts? The answer is no, thepany will still remain, maybe rebrand the name and logo. None of you will be fired since I already. made an agreement with the new boss and all your sry will be paid. The person who bought thepany is from a very rich background. They are stronger and richer than the Scotts, thus you don¡¯t need to be afraid,¡± he said, making them break into cheers since that was not their expectation. They heard footsteps walking into thepany, making them stay silent and look in the direction. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 34% B Up to 30% off No one of them tried to blink afraid that they may be missed by the neer After theirpany started declining years ago, they had not received a single client thus it was a shock to them when they heard someone walking in and they were all present thus they knew it couldn¡¯t be one of them. As the steps neared, they heard the click of heels making them hold their breaths. Theyter saw a figure in colorless heels and an orange suit. When they looked at the person who had walked in, they were shocked since she was so beautiful. They tried to recall whether she was a celebrity or someone. influential they had seen but nothing came to their mind. They all had questions on their mind about how she was and what she was doing in theirpany. They wanted to be happy they had a client after a long period of time but they were all afraid that it might not be true and wound them. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Why is no one working and looking at me?¡± the person asked coldly with a frown on her face. It wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t used to that kind of attention but she had never encountered a scenario where she was looked at by everyone in apany when she walked in. ¡°Miss Anderson,¡± Jason, their boss, greeted the guest as he walked hurriedly towards her. She looked at Jason and nodded before looking at everyone and raised her eyebrow at him as if asking what was really going on. Chapter 12 Up to 30% off At the same time, just as everyone was about to recover from the shock they had received, they were dumbfounded once more when they heard her name how their boss was treating them. ¡°Uhm, I was just having a meeting with them. You know thepany¡¯s situation thus¡­¡± he said as he scratched his head since he was also afraid of her. ¡°Okay. I hope you are done,¡± he said before turning her gaze to the employees. ¡°Hope I am notte and it¡¯s still morning,¡± she said with a reassuring smile on her face. ¡°My name is Amanda Anderson. Biological sister to Ariana Anderson. I am telling you this cause I can sense your curiosity since you had my name. I think you all heard of me,¡± he said, making them nod their heads without looking at her since they were embarrassed that she could see through them. ¡°We will be working together from now since I am your new boss. I bought thispany because I needed apany of my own and not my family¡¯s and alspany that has been oppressed by the Scotts so much,¡± she said. ¡°Excuse me, miss, how old are you to run apany?¡± the man asked, making some of his fellows re at him but making Amanda chuckle while Jason was sweating profusely since he knew what kind of a person she was. ¡°I will be turning twenty five this year. Is there any problem?¡± she said coldly, making the man shake his head in disagreement immediately. ¡°Good. I thought that you thought I was too old to start apany. You know, my brother started managing the Andersons Corp at the age of twenty and his Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. 15:04 Tue, 30 Apr Chapter 12 Up to 30% off own business at the age of ten thus I was kind of worried,¡± Amanda said but everyone could tell that she wasn¡¯t as afraid as she imed. Another person raised their hand and she was given permission to speak. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you said that you chose thispany because it was oppressed by the Scotts. Can I ask why?¡°¡°Jason, if you are willing to continue working here. you can stay, if not then I am sorry but I will have to ask you to leave 15:04 Tue, 30 Apr Chapter 12 Up to Up to 30% off cause we will be talking about thepany¡¯s future,¡± Amanda said as he looked at him waiting for him to make a choice. ¡°Well, although I want to stay. I am not interested in this field. I want to go and do something that makes me happy,¡± he said, making Amanda nod her head. ¡°Okay. But I really can¡¯t let you go and get poached by anypany because you have potential and I love working with those who have bright futures. James, go out and talk to him. Know what he wants then you will tell meter,¡± she said, making Jason grateful. Nodding her head, Amanda said, ¡°Why? It is quite simple. They do whatever they want just cause they think they have the final say in this city. I just. came to challenge them and take their position as the top company in the city,¡± she said with a smile on her face but everyone felt chills on their spines. ¡°Ma¡¯am, what are your ns with us? Since you want to challenge them, I guess you have a n,¡± Winnie said, making others nod their heads as they had the same question on their mind. ¡°My ns? Maybe to generate a fifty percent increase in both profits and shares,¡± she said, shocking everyone. To them it was being ambitious and daring but if they weren¡¯t like her, would they still be in the company? ¡°How?¡± they asked. ¡°I have been informed by your previous boss that you have designs that you drew for a long time that have not been worked on and made some outfits. So 15:05 Tue, 30 Apr Chapter 12 w up your p Up to 30% off drew for a long time that have not been worked on and made some outfits. So first, if you are all willing, we will have to extend and work overtime this. weekend. We go through the sketches you¡¯ve drawn while determining which kind of clients we want to do with, correcting where necessary then next week on Monday, we can start with the pattern making and production. Within two weeks, all that should be done,¡± Amanda said in a serious tone, making them worry upon hearing that. ¡°Ma¡¯am, we can¡¯t do that in two weeks,¡± Winnie said after seeing no one had the courage to say what was on their minds. ¡°Why?¡± Amanda asked with a frown. ¡°Most people left thepany, thus we are less than a hundred employees,¡± another said, making Amanda frown even more but after some time, her face changed. ¡°If that¡¯s what is bothering you then I will show you what we will do in the next meeting.¡± Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Up to 30% off ¡°Can all the executives of every department be in the conference room in the next thirty minutes,¡± Amanda said after looking at them trying to understand what was in their minds. ¡°Ma¡¯am, most of the high¨Cups in the departments resigned and joined otherpanies. As you know we have always been in the top ten in the city thus there are somepanies that have always wanted to poach us,¡± an employee said, making Amanda nod her head. ¡°Okay, the remaining ones and the department whichcks leaders, they should choose some people to represent them in the meeting. I will be in the office,¡± Amanda said as she started walking towards the exclusive elevator meant for thepany¡¯s owner. They all watched her enter and they wondered why she was familiar with thepany when they had thought it was their first time. ¡°Maybe before buying thepany she familiarised herself with the property,¡± someone murmured, making the others nod their heads as if that was the probability. ¡°She is young but ambitious,¡± another said while still gazing at the elevator. ¡°While we need such a person to take us back to where we belong and make the ones who already left envious of us,¡± Winnie said. ¡°Okay, why don¡¯t we start choosing our leaders immediately? Thirty minutes aren¡¯t much,¡± a female employee said before going back to herputer. (? Up to 30% off So Jason, you don¡¯tck money thus I can¡¯t understand why you didn¡¯t try your best to make the company strive back to the position it was when your father was running it,¡± Amanda said as she sat on the sofa opposite him. ¡°Miss. Yes, I may notck money but what¡¯s the need to use all money trying to bring life to something just for it to be destroyed by your enemies once more?¡± Jason asked with a bitter smile on his face. As he spoke, he remembered how they had been oppressed. After the shareholders and the coboratingpanies saw the situation, instead of teaming up with him so that they could defeat the enemy, they opted to surrender and be on the enemy¡¯s side and started taking advantage of the situation. Every time they tried to rise again, the same people who used to curry favor with him would start targetting them and make them fall down more heavily than before. ¡°I understand. But why would the Scotts want to oppress you?¡± Amanda because that was something she couldn¡¯t understand. a asked ¡°You don¡¯t know. Old Mrs Scott refused Mr Damien to marry her little sweetheart. To make the woman feel proud and not feel that he doesn¡¯t love him he does anything for her but the woman is so ambitious. It is believed that Elsa from the Flores family has always been the best friend to Damien¡¯s ex¨Cwife thus they thought that the woman had been living in their house. Because of this belief, they oppress anyone who sides.with the Floreses. As you know, my father and Mr Flores have been good friends. As a person who knows the meaning of friendship, even though my father died, how can I abandon them and see the suffering? If my dad had been here he would have done the same as me thus I didn¡¯t want to disappoint him and be filled with greed,¡± Jason exined, shocking Amanda since she had never thought of such a reason. 1505 Tue 20 Ap ¡°Although I gave up a lot of time, thepany still had funds. Instead of shutting it down and dying bankruptcy, making a lot of my employees unemployed, I opted to continue paying them even though we won¡¯t be gettin anything back,¡± Jason said. ¡°Then why now?¡± Amanda asked. ¡°Honestly, I really wasn¡¯t interested. When your brother approached the Floreses to help them, he gave them just one opportunity to choose what they wanted. Instead of requesting cooperation with them, they said that they needed to return the gratitude I showed them all the years, thus your brother should help me. I was already tired of continuing the battle and although it would have been good to have a backer, I wasn¡¯t interested so I opted to sell it, Jason answered, making Amanda nod her head. ¡°You are worried about what will happen to the Floreses?¡± Amanda asked as she studied him. ¡°Honestly, I am but what can I do to help them if I can¡¯t even help myself?¡± Jason asked with a faint smile on his face but at a closer look, one could see the sadness in his eyes. ¡°Well, the Floreses did the right thing¡± Amanda said. ¡°Although they have never had a close rtionship with the Andersons, the Andersons can¡¯t forsake them as the Floreses helped a lot when their child needed help. The dark days are over to everyone who sided with the Floreses but the dark days are just beginning for everyone who sided with the Scotts,¡± Amanda said thest sentence in a cold tone making Jason shiver ¡°Although you have been working in thispany since you graduated, I still think that youck the experience. Because of this, I will be sending you to the Anderson Corn under my big brother to learn from him. After some months. 15:05 Tue, 30 Apr :4%½ï Chapter 13 to 30% off Up to the Anderson Corp under my big brother to learn from him. After some months, I will decide which industry I want to start with and you wille back to my side. Hope there is no problem with that,¡± Amanda said as she looked at him. Jason was so surprised as he never expected that just because of a simple move from the Floreses would make his life take a huge turn. With the opportunity given, he promised himself that he would do his best so that to not let his family and friends be hurt again. ¡°Thank you so much,¡± he said as he shook her hand which had been extended to Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. him. ¡°Happy cooperation,¡± Amanda said with a smile. ¡°You can now go. You will go there next week thus you have some days to rest,¡± Amanda said making Jason nod his head before leaving the room. ¡°James, the office needs some makeover. It doesn¡¯t suit my taste,¡± Amanda said when she saw James walking in. ¡°Yes, madam. They are all waiting for you in the conference room.¡± Chapter 14 Chapter 14 | Up to 30% off Amanda walked into the room making the people talking stop. She sat at the head table while James sat at the next seat on her right. ¡°Although I was informed about thepany¡¯s situation, I didn¡¯t think that it was this bad. Hope every department has chosen their leaders ¡®cause I don¡¯t want to hear about conflicts in the future,¡± she said as she looked at them. ¡°Yes ma¡¯am,¡± an employee answered Amanda nodding her head. ¡°Since we will be working together then let¡¯s start with the introduction,¡± she said then looked at James so that he could start. After a few minutes, they were done. ¡°Guess we can continue then. I hope there is no inside informant from anotherpany just to spy on thepany. If I find out that one has leaked anything that will be rted to thepany from today then don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. I didn¡¯t buy thispany just to lose money, I bought it so that it can make a profit and be sessful. Anyone who doubts me can leave the room now and submit your resignation letter,¡± she said coldly as she stared at each of them as she waited to see who was leaving and who was staying. Seeing there was no movement, she nodded her head slightly before opening herptop. ¡°I want us to release our new product in two weeks or three weeks. How many people are in the sales and marketing department?¡± she asked as she looked at the person who had introduced himself as their head. 15:06 Tue, 30 Apr Chapter 14 Up to 30% off Seeing there was no movement, she noudet her neat signity derore opening herptop. ¡°I want us to release our new product in two weeks or three weeks. How many people are in the sales and marketing department?¡± she asked as she looked at the person who had introduced himself as their head. ¡°Ma¡¯am, currently we are only ten,¡± he said as he looked at Amanda but he was afraid of her. ¡°Please that word makes me feel old. Kindly call me Madam or Miss Anderson,¡± she said, making everyone nod their head. ¡°Ten?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes, Madam,¡± he answered. ¡°Are there any celebrities who signed a contract to be our ambassadors?¡± she asked while they all shook their heads. ¡°Madam, most of the celebrities are from the Scotts Entertainmentpany. When they heard that we were against their boss, they terminated the contracts The other entertainmentpany has no actresses and actors who have a lot of fans,¡± the man exined, making Amanda nod her head. ¡°If that¡¯s the case then, for the male outfits, we will sign a contract with Ace as for the women¡¯s outfits and essories, James will find a suitable candidate who can be our ambassador. I want an international actress if possible. You only have a week to get it done,¡± she said, shocking her employees. ¡°Yes, madam,¡± James said as he nodded his head. 15:06 Chapter 14 3%* Up to 30% off ¡°Designing department. I was told that even if nothing has been produced you have some sketches?¡± Amanda asked. ¡°Yes, Madam. We selected the best designs from the ones drawn and I have then here,¡± Winnie said. ¡°That¡¯s good but I need you to bring all the sketches to my office. Whether they are pleasing to the eye or not. Also, make sure the name of the designer is on that draft,¡± Amanda said. ¡°Okay, Madam,¡± Winnie said as she nodded her head. ¡°The IT department. I hope that our confidential files are well secured and no one can hack into our systems,¡± Amanda said, making the person responsible lower his head. Amanda frowned when he saw that. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked. ¡°Madam, our boss left thepany two years ago. After leaving, he attacked our systems as he was the one who built it. Some of the files were stolen and posted in public. That was the main reason our company started declining,¡± a woman exined ¡°re, do you need to say that you have not yet mended it or built another website?¡± Amanda asked coldly as she was disappointed. ¡°We have tried our best to make a secure website but every time we build, there is someone who breaks in. We think that there is someone monitoring us or doing something to ourputers so he can know when we build one,¡± re said said. 3% Up to 30% off ¡°As much as we want to say that it was the previous manager, we have no proof thus we cannot report it so that he can be reported but we can go and write a statement.¡± Amanda said. ¡°Our previous boss, Jason did. But since the Scotts also have a say in the police department, nothing was done about it.¡± Winnie said, making Amanda frown. ¡°Does this mean that all the sketches that were backed up in theputer were stolen?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes, Madam,¡± re said. ¡°How manyputers are needed in thepany? Not only your department Amanda asked. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Since there are a total of twenty designers, ten sales and marketers, ten in our It department. That will be forty, madam,¡± re said but Amanda shook her head. ¡°I need secretaries and also there is supposed to be a receptionist. James, arrange for fiftyputers and fiftyptops to be sent here tomorrow,¡± Amanda said. ¡°Yes, Madam,¡± James answered. ¡°Is there a problem with the clothing machines?¡± she asked. ¡°Only five are working. The others have rusted and some are also old,¡± Winnie answered. Chapter 14 Up to 30% off ¡°Are there any sewing workers left?¡± ¡°Yes, only twenty,¡± she answered, making Amanda nod her head. ¡°Every designer knows how to sew since you are taught it in school. Am I right?¡± Amanda asked, making everyone turn to Winnie. ¡°Yes madam,¡± she answered. ¡°Good. Since we will be working overtime toplete correcting the designs and selecting the best. We will be done by Sunday night. From Monday, the designers won¡¯t have any work to do. We need to work extra hard and currently, we can¡¯t employ people cause everyone thinks we can¡¯t strive so the designers will also be sewing. Don¡¯t worry, you will receive the sewing sry apart from your usual earnings. Arrange your people. Anyone who isn¡¯t willing is wee to leave.¡± ¡°Okay, Madam,¡± Winnie said. ¡°Excuse me, Madam, I know some women and men who know how to sew. Even though they didn¡¯t graduate from a prestigious university and got a degree in fashion designing, they went to colleges and have diplomas,¡± re said. ¡°What do they do?¡± ¡°They work at their shop to mend clothes or design clothes for those who don¡¯t have money to wear designed clothes,¡± she exined. ¡°How trustworthy and dependable are they?¡± Chapter 15 Chapter 15 (Up Up to 30% off ¡°So reliable. After graduating and before getting a job here, I worked with them for a while,¡± re said, making Amanda study her. ¡°You are in the IT department so can you tell me what you are trying to say?¡± Amanda said coldly as she hated being lied to. ¡°Madam. I majored inputer science but minored in fashion design. Every worker in thispany has studied fashion design,¡± re exined while the others nodded their heads in agreement. Seeing this, both Amanda and James were speechless and didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Madam, sir Jason and even histe father always employed people who have studied fashion design even though they won¡¯t be working in the designing department. Some who majored in marketing and minored in design are in the sales and marketing department. Those who majored in design are always employed and work in the designing department,¡± Winnie exined. ¡°Are you saying that everyone can sew and draw sketches?¡± Amanda asked. ¡°Yes madam,¡± they all said as they nodded their heads.. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I think they were always so careful with whom they employed. I won¡¯t change that ¡®cause it seems to be the tradition of thispany. Actually, I am in love with that idea. And since you all can sew and there are a total of a hundred employees who can sew then you will all help out in the sewing so that we canplete everything once and for all. You will get extra earnings of course. I am saying this because you are all free as there is nothing to do for now in your departments. So vou inform everyone 15:06 Tue, 30 Apr Up to 30% off as there is nothing to do for now in your departments. So you inform everyone, Amanda said, making re dumbfounded because she didn¡¯t think that her. trying to help would lead to them being overworked. ¡°I will employ employees after we release our products and start making profits so that people can be willing to work for ourpany,¡± Amanda told them. ¡°Madam, since that issue is solved then what about the fabrics and paints?¡± Winnie said worriedly. ¡°Since none of the manufacturers are willing to sell it to us, we can just buy them from other cities. I will take care of them. Guess everything is settled?¡± Amanda asked as she looked at them waiting to see whether there was anyone else with a question. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Miss, you have forgotten that thepany has no cafeteria. Where will they be eating as they extend and work extra hard. After all, people tend to get hungry easily when they are working,¡± James told her as he looked at him. ¡°The building next to us is empty? Can one buy it?¡± Amanda asked. ¡°Yes miss. I had checked the buildings surrounding us,¡± James answered. ¡°Thispany is so little. Since that is a new building and has more than seventy floors, you can buy it before someone else buys it. I have high goals for thesepanies, thus we needrger buildings. The building opposite us is also empty and has a lot of floors. Go check its price. We can turn it into a hotel but our workers can always eat food there for free or at a low price,¡± Amanda said, shocking everyone. ¡°But miss. All known chefs¨Care employed,¡± James said, making Amanda roll her 2/4 CLOSE 15:06 Tue, 30 Apr Chapter 15 eyes. 1 Up to 30%off ¡°Call my aunt and Marco and tell them I am back in the country and I want a hotel next to my working space. The rest leave it to them,¡± Amanda said, making James nod his head as he wondered how he had forgotten that they have. chefs in their family. ¡°Miss, didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t want your family¡¯s naggings?¡± James asked as he was confused. ¡°I want to earn money and if they can help me get more money then I am fine with anything. But it will still take time before they open it. It can even take more than three months because Marco is always so looked at James. ¡°No miss,¡± he said as he shook his head. ¡°I have one more thing to tell you. When everything is over and when we transfer into that building, I might promote people thus you work extra hard and tell the others. I will look at who has contributed the most. Who knows, any of you might be my secretary and learn more from James and me or ever better be thepany¡¯s vice president. Winnie, bring the drafts in here. The designing department has only thirty minutes to rest then we will all meet here since we can fit in here. Also, I need four people from the other departments, two who should sit at the receptionist¡¯s desk and the others on the top floor since James has something else to do. You are all dismissed,¡± Amanda said as she stood up. Amanda walked in the corridor and some people were waiting in the lobby on that floor. She looked at them with questioning eyes but she did not go to Chapter 15 Up to 30% off HIL¨CIQUT- FIIL ILL EL HI¡± TTII HACTISEHHS TS? Ju¡¢ JFI aIsa IN be G them. As if knowing what she wanted, James went to them. ¡°Good afternoon, sir. We got a call here that there is some furniture needed. We came to hear your preferences since we were not told,¡± the woman said, making James nod. ¡°I am really sorry. I forgot about that since we were busy. Our boss is so¡­. Anyways, I think you know what she needs ¡®cause you are also the same people. who sent furniture to her house,¡± James said. ¡°What¡¯s the client¡¯s name sir?¡± the woman asked. ¡°Amanda Anderson,¡± he answered. ¡°Oh. Do you need furniture just like how her study was made?¡± ¡°If possible, yes. Also, get a new bed, shelves, everything. You know no one. is supposed to know that Miss Anderson is in the city and in thispany. If we hear anything then¡­¡± ¡°I will have to pay for the damages caused,¡± the woman finished his sentence making James nod his head. ¡°Good, you can bring everything after thirty minutes. You will be guided by some receptionist and secretaries,¡± James said, making the people confused as they had not seen any receptionist and secretaries but they dared not ask. ¡°Okay.¡± Downstairs on the ground floor, there was a woman dressed in designing clothes and essories. 15:07 Tue, 30 Apr Chapter 15 Up to 30% off ¡°Oh. Do you need furniture just like how her study was made?¡± ¡°If possible, yes. Also, get a new bed, shelves, everything. You know no one is supposed to know that Miss Anderson is in the city and in thispany. If we hear anything then¡­¡± ¡°I will have to pay for the damages caused,¡± the woman finished his sentence making James nod his head. ¡°Good, you can bring everything after thirty minutes. You will be guided by some receptionist and secretaries,¡± James said, making the people confused as they had not seen any receptionist and secretaries but they dared not ask. ¡°Okay.¡± Downstairs on the ground floor, there was a woman dressed in designing clothes and essories. ¡°I want to see that b*tch.¡± Chapter 16 Chapter 16 3% Up to 30% off Everyone looked at her as they wondered who said that. ¡°Was Jason serious when he said that workers were going as if there was an outbreak of a disease in thepany?¡± the woman asked as she looked aroun and was getting more shocked. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Excuse me, miss, how may I help you?¡± a female employee asked as she walked towards their guests. The guest looked at her trying to see a name tag but was surprised as there wasn¡¯t any. ¡°Who are you? My name is Abi, the receptionist,¡± the employee answered. ¡°Why weren¡¯t you here when I walked in? It¡¯s bad for thepany¡¯s image for the receptionist not to be there to greet the visitors,¡± the guest said as she looked at the female employee. ¡°I am sorry, Madam, but I am not really a receptionist. I work at another department but since we are lacking one, I chose to volunteer for it,¡± Abi exined, making the guest not her head. ¡°Okay. I am here to see your boss,¡± the guest said, making Abi look at her with a worried expression. ¡°I am sorry but Mr Jason is not working here anymore,¡± Abi told her as she tried to sound as polite as possible. ¡°Oh, I am sorry but I meant your new boss. I am here to see Miss Anderson,¡± 15:07 Tue, 30 Apr Chapter 16 3% Up to 30% off the guest said with a smile. ¡°Sorry, but we weren¡¯t informed about you.¡± ¡°No need to be sorry. I understand that you are just doing your job. Just tell her that I am waiting for her downstairs,¡± she said politely, making Abi nod her head. ¡°Okay miss. Wait for a while I confirm. By the way, who should I say wants to see her?¡± Abi asked as she looked at her. ¡°Just tell her Elsa Flores is here,¡± the guest said as she seemed pleased with her name but Abi¡¯s mood turned sour. ¡°Okay,¡± Abi said as she forced a smile. All workers knew that theirpany had always been suppressed because Jason opted to support Flores when they were being attacked by the Scotts causing theirpany to be inflicted. Seeing the young Miss Flores, Abi wondered whether she was here to seek help or cause trouble to their new boss. But since she was a guest in theirpany, she knew that she had to treat her with the utmost respect. She dialed the president¡¯s secretary¡¯s office. ¡°Excuse me, can you please inform Miss Anderson that Miss Elsa Flores is here to see her,¡± Abi said. ¡°Okay. Thank you.¡± In the president¡¯s office, Amanda heard a knock and she responded to it. Tue, 30 APL Chapter 16 Up to 30% off ¡°Madam, there is Miss Elsa Flores who is waiting downstairs so that she can see you,¡± the secretary said, shocking Amanda as she wasn¡¯t expecting Elsa toe and find her so soon. ¡°I will go downstairs myself,¡± Amanda said as she took her phone and started walking towards the door. Amanda walked from the elevator and saw her best friend. Seeing how she looked, she couldn¡¯t help but start shedding tears. She knew how Elsa cared about 15:07 Tue, 30 Apr Chapter 16 Up to 30% off her appearance but from how she was dressed, Amanda knew that things were sc difficult for her. After all, she was dressed in an outfit she had apanied her to buy six years ago. From how Elsa always spent money on clothes and appearance, she never wor clothes for more than a year. ¡°Elsa,¡± she called out, making Elsa look up from her phone and see who was calling her. Elsa was shocked as Amanda had changed so much. She looked more like a businesswoman than the housewife she used to be. Her face was glowing. Everything was just wow. Even though her life had turned upside down because of the woman in front of her, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to hate her, as she was her best friend and loved her dearly. ¡°Mandy.¡± Elsa shouted before starting to run towards her. Seeing this, everyone looked at them and Amanda opened her arms wide to hu her. When they embraced each other, they cried and forgot they weren¡¯t the only ones in the room. After some time, they looked at each other andughed. ¡°I am so sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have gone abroad and left you here all alone and to suffer,¡± Amanda apologized when she saw Elsa¡¯s face, which had always been so white had turned a little darker than before and she knew it was because of stress. Chapter 16 of stress. Up to 30% off ¡°No. No. You shouldn¡¯t apologize. It wasn¡¯t your fault. It was our fault for thinking that you would be happy when you got married to the Scotts. Now, all these years we have seen what kind of a person he is,¡± Elsa said in a reassuring voice, making Amanda me herself even more. ¡°I remember you used to spoil me. Now it is my chance before your family¡¯spany gets back on its feet because it will as long as I am around. Come on, let¡¯s go get my bag and then go to the mall,¡± Amanda said as she dragged Elsa towards the elevator before stopping and looking at the two receptionists at the front desk. ¡°Elsa is my best friend. She should have a free pass every time she visits. Remember that,¡± Amanda said to them. ¡°Yes, Madam,¡± they said as they nodded their heads. When they arrived at one of the biggest malls in the city Amanda looked at it with disgust when she saw its name, making Elsa chuckle. ¡°Not feeling like going in?¡± Elsa asked as her face said it all ¡°Yes,¡± Amanda said as she nodded her head and turned to look around. ¡°Let¡¯s go to that mall. It would be dangerous for us to go in here then we identally meet with them. We both know what kind of humiliation we will face. We better avoid it,¡± she said making Elsa nod her head in understanding. They went to the other mall hand in hand as they talked whileughing without caring what people would say. 15-07 Tue, 30 Apr 1 3% Chapter 16 IL with disgust when she saw its name, making Elsa chuckle. ¡°Not feeling like going in?¡± Elsa asked as her face said it all Up to 30% off ¡°Yes,¡± Amanda said as she nodded her head and turned to look around. ¡°Let¡¯s go to that mall. It would be dangerous for us to go in here then we identally meet with them. We both know what kind of humiliation we will face. We better avoid it,¡± she said making Elsa nod her head in understanding. They went to the other mall hand in hand as they talked whileughing without caring what people would say. Everyone looked at them as if they recognized Elsa; they could tell she was a powerful person. ¡°Oh no,¡± Elsa eximed when she saw Marie walking together with Eunice towards them. 15:08 Tue, 30 Apr Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Up to 30% off ¡°What is it?¡± Amanda asked when she heard what Elsa said as she knew there had to be a reason behind her saying that. ¡°Uhm, I wish that we hadn¡¯te into this building,¡± Elsa said, making Amanda look at her in confusion. ¡°Well, if you want to say something just say it instead of saying it in a circle,¡± Amanda said as she pretended to be tired of waiting. Hearing her words, Elsa bit her lower l*p as she remembered that Amanda was not the same Amanda as she was four years ago. Now, she had a higher title. and a stronger background than her. Thinking about this, Elsa let out a sight of relief as she found there was nothing to be afraid of. Let whatever happens since none of them would suffer the loss and even if they did, they had big brothers to clean up for them and turn everything around just to punish those who hurt them. ¡°Look in front and tell me who you can see,¡± Elsa told Amanda then turned and looked at her to see whether there would be any emotional change. Amanda did what she was told and frowned as she could not see anything special that could make her best friend afraid. ¡°Eunice, what do you think of this bag?¡± Amanda heard a voice that she recognized. Even if she wanted to deny that fact she couldn¡¯t just lie to herself so casually since even the name mentioned, she was very familiar with it. ? Up to 30% off she was very familiar with it. She looked in that direction with a frown and saw the two women she hated the most. She clenched her hand as she said inwardly the words that Elsa had said before. She had refused to enter the Scotts¡® Mall because she was afraid of meeting with anyone from that family and choosing her family¡¯s property but she still met with them. She cussed inwardly as luck wasn¡¯t on her side. ¡°Just assume who hasn¡¯t seen them and let¡¯s pass them. We do know what kin of devils those two are but in everyone¡¯s eyes, they are so pure and innocent.¡± Amanda as she gritted her teeth. Knowing what her best friend thought and she could see that she was still hurting from what she had gone through in that family¡¯s hands, she said, ¡°Okay.¡± They walked to the front at the same pace they were walking before so as to avoid anyone thinking that they were running from something. ¡°It¡¯s a shame that we can¡¯t go to that shop and it is one of the best¨Cselling handbag shops in the building.¡± Elsa said as she looked at the shop where Eunice and Marie were with envy. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s first check around then we wille backter,¡± Amanda said with a reassuring smile on her face. Hearing that, Elsa opted not to make things difficult for Amanda and agreed with her. ¡°Why have I heard Amanda¡¯s voice?¡± Eunice asked, startling them as they did 15:08 Tue, 30 Apr. X3% Chapter 17 not expect that their voices were too loud. Up to 30% off ¡°I heard Elsa¡¯s,¡± Marie asked, then they looked at each other and knew they were right. The two women looked around where they were but they couldn¡¯t see anythir ¡°Where are the women who were speaking just a moment ago?¡± Eunice asked salesperson. ¡°Miss, the voices came from outside the shop,¡± the salesperson replied as she looked at them. Both Marie and Eunice silentlymunicated with their eyes before walking towards the shop exit. ¡°Miss, are you not buying the bag?¡± the salesperson asked as she rushed behind them. How could I give up after seeing how wealthy those two were? She knew that she could make a lot of earnings throughmission if she seeded in selling the bags. ¡°Just move on the side,¡± Marie shouted as she dragged her away from her side Eunice was shocked as she was used to Marie always gently and never treating anyone badly. She wondered whether she was imagining or not but seeing the salesperson on the floor, she knew she wasn¡¯t. She looked and saw that Marie was already outside the store. Even if she felt sorry for the salesperson, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say sorry to her since one, she was the one who had caused her to fall and secondly, she couldn 15:08 Tue, 30 Apr Chapter 17 Up to 30% off t bring herself to say sorry and lower herself in saying sorry to such a poor person. ¡°There they are,¡± I recognize Elsa since I have seen her in that dress and also the hairstyle is the same,¡± Marie said as she pointed at two figures in front of them. ¡°You! Elsa, stop right there,¡± Eunice shouted, making everyone look at her. When they recognized her, they did not dare say anything since the young miss from the Scott family had always been known for being unreasonable event though she was pretty, making everyone afraid of getting on her bad side. SEP 25 Marie just stood by and watched the show since she was too afraid that they might be true and if they turned out to be wrong, she might be embarrassed. She loved her public figure and how people see her so much more than anything else. On the other hand, both Elsa and Amanda cursed as they did not expect to be caught. Elsa looked at Amanda and asked her what they should do through her eyes. Since Amanda had lived with Eunice for some years, she knew what kind of a person she was and from what she could see from people¡¯s reactions, she knew that the little girl had not changed a lot. ¡°Let¡¯s stop to avoid them from making a fuss and troubling everyone who is here,¡± Amanda said, making Elsa nod her head. They stopped but they did not bother turning around. Amanda looked around and saw some benches on the side and she dragged Elsa on one of them so that they 15:08 Tue, 30 April 3% Chapter 17 Up to 30% off Since Amanda had lived with Eunice for some years, she knew what kind of a person she was and from what she could see from people¡¯s reactions, she knew that the little girl had not changed a lot. ¡°Let¡¯s stop to avoid them from making a fuss and troubling everyone who is here,¡± Amanda said, making Elsa nod her head. They stopped but they did not bother turning around. Amanda looked around and saw some benches on the side and she dragged Elsa on one of them so that they may sit down and wait for the two troublemakers. Eunice and Marie hurriedly walked over when they saw the people whom they suspected had stopped and couldn¡¯t wait to see whether they were right or not. They had different things they would do in their mind if they were right but tended to forget what they could do if they weren¡¯t right. ¡°You!¡± Eunice eximed in shock when she looked at Amanda. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Up to 30% off Marie recognized Elsa since she had seen her countless times on banquets and everywhere where youngdies from wealthy families always met. She looked at the woman with her but she couldn¡¯t recognize her. When she heard Eunice¡¯s exmation, she took it as Eunice was furious with Elsa. It wasn¡¯t a new thing since Eunice always embarrassed Elsa every time they met and since the Flores have been declining. The things Marie was jealous of were Elsa¡¯s looks, the fact she had a big brother, and that she was brought up in a richer family than hers. ¡°Amanda, what are you doing here?¡± Eunice asked as she felt that she would get a heart attack out of shock and anger. Marie was shocked when she heard Eunice¡¯s words, she looked at the woman once more and saw a faint remembrance of Amanda from what she could remember Seeing her more beautiful than before, Marie felt a sense of crisis and also jealousy. Unlike the two, Amanda was so calm and looked at the two women in front of her as if they were clowns. ¡°Hello there, Eunice,¡± Amanda said with a smile on her face making Eunice grit her teeth as she wondered how the woman could still be calm after what had happened before and then meet with them. ¡°Don¡¯t dare greet me. It¡¯s so disgusting to be greeted by someone as poor as you,¡± Eunice eximed as she closed her nose with her fingers as if she was breathing something bad. Chapter 18 Up to 30% off Elsa chuckled and shook her head upon hearing Eunice¡¯s words. She wondered what her face would look like when she found out that she was the poor person. between her and Amanda. ¡°You idiot. What are youughing about, huh? Your family has been oppressed by my brother for years now. I can see that you are now wearing old clothes as you can¡¯t afford a new dress,¡± Eunice said as she looked at Elsa angrily since she hated when someoneughed at them. She wondered what right they had tough at her once she was richer than them while they ate from people¡¯s mercies. ¡°Well, have you seen us shutting down ourpany or dering bankruptcy? No! Also, how does it concern you whether I am wearing an old dress or not? Let me tell you something, I got some information that you were here doing shopping thus I opted to wear this dress ande and show it in front of your since I remembered that you once wanted to buy this dress but you couldn¡¯t afford as you didn¡¯t have enough money to buy it,¡± Elsa said with a proud look on her face making Eunice angrier. Marie rolled her eyes when she saw how agitated Eunice was after just being told such a small thing. To her, Eunice was so st*pid but he had to tolerate her since she was Damien¡¯s sister and she wanted to get married into that family. She had to befriend Eunice so she could help her to enter into the Scott family.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Elsa, how can you say that to her? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Damien might retaliate against your family when he hears about how you are talking to his little sister?¡± Marie asked, making Eunice roll her eyes. ¡°Huh! Look at who we got here, the mistress of the year. Maybe I should 15:09 Tue, 30 Apr Chapter 18 Up to 30% off propose that there should be a trophy for such despicable people,¡± Elsa said. loudly, making the people around them look at them. Marie gritted her teeth but she did not dare something. She pretended to be pitiful and wronged. Eunice saw that she was hurt when defending her making her even be more angry at her. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that now you are with your friend, that you have a m*uth to dare talk back at us. Let me remind you that Amanda divorced my brother a long time ago and he loves Marie. Amanda was the one who came between m brother and Marie. She is the mistress, not Marie,¡± Eunice said loudly and angrily. Marie smirked secretly upon hearing that butter continued ying the innocent victim without knowing that Amanda had already seen her small actions. ¡°Huh? What? Do you want us to ask the onlookers who is the shameless mistress between her and Amanda? She gave between a husband and a wife and seduced the husband. Making the husband forget his duties and start mistreating his wife. just for the mistress. Having had enough of it, the wife divorced the husband. and left him to be with the skimming mistress. Now look at how she is pretending to be pitiful, innocent and wronged yet she ruined someone¡¯s marriage,¡± Elsa said loudly, making people start murmuring as they looked at Marie. ¡°I was also deceived by her looks. She sure knows how to pretend.¡± ¡°I had thought highly of them because of the way they were dressed and carried themselves but now, I even feel that I should clean my eyes for seeing such a dirty thing.¡± 15:09 Tue, 30 Apr. Chapter 18 Up to 30% off ¡°Young girl, you better stop walking together with her or even being friends. with her. She will make you also be a mistress just as she is. Or even worse, she will next steal your boyfriend or husband from you just like she stole the other.¡± ¡°I am sure that she is using that man¡¯s money. Can she buy things using her money or her parents?¡± The onlookers continued talking about them while cursing at her, making Elsa smirk in satisfaction. She had gone through a lot in their hands ever since Amanda left but now she had a powerful backer, she was not afraid of them. Marie felt as if she could beat them up as had never thought that there would be a time that she would suffer such humiliation and even cursed at because of a person whose family had no money. ¡°Stop. This woman is lying. We don¡¯t even know her,¡± Marie said after listening to what people were saying about her. ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t know her. How can we rich people get to know such poor people? From the way they are dressed and from how we are dressed, do you think that we know each other? We are in different worlds,¡± Eunice said hurriedly, backing her friend up but she didn¡¯t know that she had made matters worse. 15:09 Tue, 30 Apr Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Both Amanda and Marie looked at her as if they were looking at clowns cause who would dare believe her? But Amanda looked at Marie and wondered whet she was really as innocent as Damien always said because if she was, there was no way she would have led Eunice into saying that making her make a fool Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. out of herself. ¡°Do you think that we are children and don¡¯t know what you are doing?¡± ¡°Young girl, I thought that you had a chance to change your fate if you stopped staying with this mistress but I didn¡¯t expect you to be foolish.¡± ¡°How can you say that you don¡¯t know her when you are the one who called out her name making the twodies stop?¡± ¡°Even though they are poor as you im, at least they are of good character. Their parents really taught them well.¡± ¡°Pfft. Parents? She is an orphan! Her parents abandoned her cause they did not want to see as she only brought misfortunes to them,¡± Eunice said as she mocked Amanda. Amanda¡¯s eyes turned cold as if she could kill someone at that time. Even though they were in the mall and there were a lot of people making the atmosphere warm, it started being chilly, making those around look around as they wondered where there was a sudden change of weather. ¡°You girl. I am even ashamed of being in the same mall as you. How can one be so ignorant and hateful?¡± 15:09 Tue, 30 Apr M Chapter 19 ÃÜ2%. Up to 30% off ¡°You speak as if you knew her parents while you clearly don¡¯t.¡± ¡°You just said that you don¡¯t know them yet you say that she is an orphan?¡± Hearing thest person¡¯s words, people started murmuring as Eunice wished that the ground could open up and swallow her. She clenched her fist as she med Amanda for everything even though Amanda had not spoken since she arrived. Elsa stood up and looked at Eunice coldly. ¡°You im that I am an orphan? Why don¡¯t you first look at yourself and rethink who is an orphan between the two of us? You neither resemble your older brother Damien nor your father Mr. Scott. Maybe you should go back and ask whether you are really from their family,¡± Elsa said, making Amanda chuckle but taking a closer look at Eunice keenly, she neither resembled the Scotts. Eunice¡¯s face turned pale white as she knew that they didn¡¯t have any resemnce but she had never thought too much of it. She wondered whethe what Elsa was saying was true or not. ¡°You say that others are orphans when there are possibilities you are the real orphan between the four of you.¡± ¡°How can you call the young miss of the Flores family an orphan? Young girl, are you looking for trouble?¡± ¡°So what if she is the young miss of the Flores? I am the young miss of the Scotts!¡± Eunice said arrogantly, shutting everyone up as they understood why the youngdy was so arrogant. 15:09 30 Apr Chapter 19 the youngdy was so arrogant. 2%ÖÁ Up to 30% off ¡°Well, you better go back and ask whether you are really Scott¡¯s young miss before iming to be her. Also, your friend is just an illegitimate daughter. Her mother was also a mistress just as she is. Guess the mistress¡® blood ran deep in your veins,¡± Eunice said, making Marie¡¯s face turn pale cause Eunice had hit her sore spot. She has always tried to get rid of that title but it was always impossible. for her since what her mother did in the past was deeply rooted in people¡¯s minds. Every time they saw her, they were reminded that her existence was a result of breaking someone¡¯s marriage. ¡°Eunice let¡¯s leave,¡± she whispered to Eunice as she pretended to cry. Eunice¡¯s mind was already messed up as she was thinking about what Elsa had said. Even though they hated each other, she knew that Elsa never lied about. anything. When she heard that Elsa was also an illegitimate child, she looked at her with confused eyes as she wondered why Marie had to lie about her family when she regarded herself as her best friend, After hearing Marie¡¯s words, she knew that Marie was trying to escape as she was afraid of Elsa. That Elsa might say something else about her and ruin her image. She rolled her eyes before saying, ¡°Why should I leave? Do you think that they can offer anything in this mall apart from some snacks? They can even buy a bottle of perfume or designer clothes. Why should I leave and let poor people like them have their way and make themugh at us as they think they seeded? If you want to leave you can leave but I won¡¯t.¡± As she said that she pulled Marie¡¯s hand from her arm. Tue, 30 Apr Chapter 19 2% Up to 30% off Elsa was enjoying seeing both of them arguing. All she wanted to do with her words was just to make Eunice start to doubt Marie and her family. Even if Marie wouldtere up with an excuse to justify her lies and her family might not tell her anything, she just needed to nt a seed of doubt in Eunice¡¯s heart and watch how things would go. ¡°Amanda, you haven¡¯t talked since I came. Or are you afraid of me?¡± Eunice asked her as she looked at the calm person who had been seated silently. Deep down, Eunice felt bad as she remembered how Amanda always tried to please her. Even when she and Elsa argued, Amanda would tell Elsa to stop as she was hurting her little sister. As she remembered how caring Amanda was always towards her and seeing her being so indifferent even when she was being humiliated, Eunice felt bitter but she did not rely so much on that. ¡°What do you want me to say to you, Miss Scott?¡± Amanda asked her calmly. ¡°Tell her to stop humiliating me!¡± Eunice shouted, making Amanda chuckle as she shook her head. F ? 3 ¡°Why should I tell her that? Who do you think you are to me that I would side with you instead of my best friend?¡± Amanda asked with a sarcastic smile on her face. Eunice felt as if she was choked upon hearing that. She looked at Amanda and wondered why she had changed so much. Didn¡¯t she always say that she was her little sister? Then why was she asking her that? ¡°Amanda, how can you say that when I am your sister?!¡± Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Up to 30% off ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t remember my mother even giving me a small sister. Elsa, do you know whether my mom gave birth after she gave birth to me?¡± Amanda asked she looked at Elsa pretending to be curious. ¡°Of course not! How can Mrs Anderson give birth after giving birth to you and she was already satisfied with having five children?¡± Elsa answered as she looked at Eunice. ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t know you. You are nothing to me. Did you say that I am an orphan? How can I be an orphan when I have you as my sister when you are living with your parents?¡± Amanda asked, making some of the onlookers snicker as they looked at Eunice. Eunice felt her blood boiling as she wondered why Amanda was behaving in such a way. ¡°I am Damien¡¯s younger sister! You are his wife!¡± Eunice shouted out of anger making people shocked as they never thought that the youngdy was such a powerful person but what they were mostly curious about was why Eunice wa being bullied when she was just silent watching what was happening. Amanda shook her head as she never expected Eunice to be so shameless. ¡°Oh, if I am really his wife then what does it make Marie who is known to be his fiancee?¡± Amanda asked as she looked between Eunice and Marie. She saw Marie clenching her fist and her eyes were full of fury as she looked at Eunice. She tried her best to maintain a good image and make everyone envious of her as Damien¡¯s fiancee but she didn¡¯t expect that her good friend would ruin that for her. 174 15:10 Tue, 30 Apr Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Chapter 20 Up to 30% off The onlookers were more confused when they heard that and looked between the threedies as they tried to figure out what was happening but after remembering Elsa¡¯s words, they looked at Marie with strange gazes as they now understood why Elsa was so against Maric. They also looked at Eunice as they wondered who was hanging out with her brother¡¯s mistress in front of his wife and expected the wife to be lenient, tolerant and still caring towards her. They sighed as they thought that the rich families were moreplicated and had a lot of disputes than those who were called poor by the young girl. Eunice nced at Marie and saw her anger but she did not think that there was something wrong with what she had said and opted to ignore her angry look. ¡°Why should I care? I am your sister thus you better treat me well and tell her to stop if you don¡¯t want my brother to get mad at you for not protecting me,¡± Eunice said, making the congregation sympathize with Amanda since no one would ever want to have such an unreasonable sister¨Cinw. ¡°Eunice, maybe you should visit the hospital for the doctor to check whether you have any brain injury that caused you to lose your memory,¡± Elsa said as she was getting tired of Eunice. ¡°You! Amanda, are you really not going to do something about how she is speaking to me? Fine! If you are not afraid of my brother anymore then continue taking your best friend¡¯s side,¡± Eunice said angrily, making Amanda chuckle. ¡°Eunice, she is right, you know! I divorced your brother four years ago thus I don¡¯t know why you still im that I am his wife. I even feel disgusted every time I remember that I was married to such a cheat,¡± Amanda said, making Eunice shut up as she knew that what Amanda said was right. 15:10 Tue, 30 Apr Chapter 20 Up to 30% off How could she forget what transpired when the two divorced and how the divorce had caused just a great sensation in the upper sses? Thinking of that, Eunice looked at Marie with dissatisfaction in her eyes. Marie saw it and lowered her head as she bit her lower l*p. She knew that what happened had made Eunice hate her but she consoled herself that she would make Eunice understand everything when they left. Eunice remembered every time she was bullied, Amanda always stood by her side. and made those people envious of her for having such a caring and protective sister¨Cinw. As she looked at Marie she wondered why she couldn¡¯t try being like Amanda when she always supported and spoiled her and she never did such. things to Amanda. ¡°Pfft. Why regretting it now? Weren¡¯t you and your mother the reasor are vo Amanda and Damien divorced since you sided with the mistress instead of siding with the daughter¨Cinw of your family?¡± Elsa said as she saw the guilt and regret in Eunice¡¯s eyes. Eunice looked at Elsa and wanted to refute but she couldn¡¯t find the right thing to say. She knew that whatever she would say would just be used against her thus she opted to remain silent. ¡°Why are you just talking and attacking us? Oh, I forgot that your family business is being oppressed by Damien. Even though it is still on, in a few years, your family¡¯spany will be bankrupt and you will be so poor. I am sure that you are here to go shopping because you are afraid that in the uing years, you won¡¯t be able to buy any new outfits and bags. If I were you, I would buy some jewels so that you can sell them during that period,¡± Marie said with a smirk on her face. 15:10 Tue, 30 Apr Chapter 20 ¼Ò2%Óã Up to 30% off Eunice¡¯s face got its colour after hearing her words and she was impressed by her. Amanda¡¯s and Elsa¡¯s eyes turned cold as they looked at her. Amanda med herself for what had happened to Flores. If she had not left the country or at least visited them before leaving, the Flores situation would not have been the way it was. Only her family, Mr Flores, and his son know how much Damien had oppressed them. He wanted them to be bankrupt, if it wasn¡¯t for Ariana¡¯s intervention and support, they would have already been done. When Adrian went, it was because she had instructed him to check on them. She knew that they did not want to help them openly as they wanted her to do that as she started challenging the Scotts. Now that she was here, she would make the other families envious of them. She would make sure that she made them the richest family in the city. ¡°Since you think we are here because of that, if we buy things worth ten million dors then you two have to apologize to her and nevere back to this mall. You will be cklisted.¡± Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Both Marie and Eunice looked at Amanda as if she had gone crazy. They wondered whether she really had money or if she was just pretending to have just to make them give up and leave. They looked at her and frowned as they did not see the point of having such confidence before people while the clothes she was wearing weren¡¯t even designed clothes. ¡°You? If you can really do that then I will leave this building and never walk in it ever again! Not only that but also give you fifty million,¡± Eunice said with a proud look while Amanda just smiled as she remained calm. ¡°Well, I am sorry but I don¡¯t need your money. I am afraid that if I get in contact with anything both of you have touched, I might also be as shameless as you two or even worse be a mistress like Marie.¡± Amanda said with a smirk on her face while Elsa giggled at her words. ¡°You!¡± Eunice shouted angrily as she wondered why Amanda was not being affected by anything they wer saying. ¡°Apart from leaving the building, don¡¯t forget to apologize to us when both of you are kneeling down,¡± Amanda reminded her when she saw their angry looks and couldn¡¯t help but imagine how the faces would change color so soon. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Eunice felt as if she was walking into a trap butter shook off her thoughts as the Flores did not have such kind of money to spend as they were trying their best to revive their businesses. As for Amanda, as much as she could remember, Amanda grew up in an orphanage thus she did not have the mone to spoil or a person to give her such a huge amount. Thinking that Amanda was overestimating herself, Eunice readily epted the deal Amanda had set. Marie did not bother convincing Eunice otherwise as she was also looking forward to Amanda being embarrassed and humiliated more than she had done to her. As she imagined how the two best frien wouldter beg for their mercies, Marie smiled brightly as she looked at the scene in front of her. ¡°Okay. Since we have agreed. Whatever we will see and want to take with us, neither of you should tr taking it no matter how beautiful it will be,¡± Elsa said as she knew what kind of people both Eunice and Marie were. The Scotts¡® young miss and the young master¡¯s fiance looked at Elsa with a teasing smile before giving her an answer. Even though they were displeased by that rule since they had nned to take everything beautiful and best for themselves, they looked at the other picture. Although Amanda anc Elsa would pick those beautiful clothes, they would be unable to pay, thus they can pay for them as they get returned to their respectful position after the huge scene. 1/3 12:00 Wed, 1 May MM- Chapter 21 Up to 30% off ¡°You both of you are overestimating yourselves so much then we will give you a chance to be embarrassedter on. After all, you are the one who came up with that idea that no one will say that I am bullying the poor,¡± Eunice said making Amanda chuckle. She looked at the young girl who was so pleased with herself and promised herself that she teach Eunice a lesson which she would never forget in her lifetime. would ¡°Okay. Let us go.¡± Amanda said as she stood up and walked to the most expensive designer¡¯s shop whil the others followed her behind. ¡°Good afternoon miss, how may we help you?¡± a salesperson said with a smile on her face as she weed them. ¡°My best friend needs some new outfits. Can you help her to select the most elegant and beautiful dresses?¡± Amanda asked her as she pointed at Elsa when saying her best friend. ¡°Sure, ma¡¯am. We have a lot of dresses and I am sure that you will all love them. You can get beautiful dresses ording to your size and figure,¡± the salesperson responded as she pointed at where the most expensive dresses were located. Looking at the direction pointed, Eunice and her family smirked as they did not think that things would turn out to be so easy. They had nned to force Amanda and Elsa to go to that shop and also where the most expensive clothes were. After some time of going through clothes and picking the ones that seemed to fit and suit Elsa, the girls were a little tired because of standing for a long time but none of them said anything. Amanda walked around the shop and frowned after some time since she did not see any tailored clothes in the shop. Seeing the frown on her face, the salesperson walked towards her. ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you looking for something? You keep frowning as you look around,¡± the salesperson aske after some minutes of observing Amanda. Eunice smirked as she thought that Amanda was frowning because of the price tags on the clothes an not because of how the clothes looked. Eunice was jealous as she watched them picking different outfits while Elsa tried all of them. They were so beautiful and outlined her body shape so perfectly. She wanted to take all but she knew that she had to be patient enough if she wanted to get those clothes although they were not so expensive and looked extravagant. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen any tailored dresses since I walked into this shop. This is one of the most selling 12:00 Wed, 1 May Mti M 66% Chapter 21 Up to 30% off outfits while Elsa tried all of them. They were so beautiful and outlined her body shape so perfectly. She wanted to take all but she knew that she had to be patient enough if she wanted to get those clothes although they were not so expensive and looked extravagant. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen any tailored dresses since I walked into this shop. This is one of the most selling. shops in this mall, thus I don¡¯t understand why you have no designer on your side.¡± Amanda said while looking at the salesperson. ¡°Oh, I am sorry. Actually, we do have an international and well known designer. The outfits are never kept for disy as she is afraid that people may have conflicts as they all try to buy the same dress since it is prettier than the others,¡± the salesperson exined, making Amanda nod her head in understanding. ¡°Can I see them? I am interested in buying five tailor¨Cmade dresses for her,¡± Amanda said, shocking them. ¡°Amanda, do you know what you are talking about? All tailor¨Cmade dresses from this shop are worth more than a million. Do you think a poor person like you can seed in buying even one, let alone. five?¡± Eunice said sarcastically. Hearing Eunice¡¯s words, the salesperson who had been serving them looked at both Amanda and Elsa with mockery in her eyes as she wondered whether they would even be able to pay for the dresses they ha just selected. ¡°Why can¡¯t I? How sure are you that I can¡¯t? Also, we had a bet, all you need to do is to sit back and watch everything.¡± Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Eunice looked at Amanda with hatred but itter disappeared upon hearing those words. ¡°Can you please take me there so that I can have a look?¡± Amanda said while looking at the salesperson. ¡°Sorry miss but it is impossible. Those who are allowed in there are the VIPS of the shop,¡± the salesperson answered rudely, making Amanda frown butter understood why the person had changed her character so soon. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that one can see it and you were willing to take me there before she spoke?¡± Amanda asked, trying her best to be calm and control her anger. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you quite a joke. You can¡¯t even pay for the dresses you have just selected but you want to buy tailor¨Cmade designed dresses?¡± The employee asked as she raised her voice, gaining the attention of everyone in the shop. ¡°Amanda, let¡¯s just leave, there is no reason for us to argue with st*pid people like them,¡± Elsa said as she held Amanda¡¯s hand tightly and timidly. ¡°No, I won¡¯t leave till I see the dresses. I want to see your manager, Amanda said coldly as she looked at the salesperson but the woman was not afraid of her gaze. ¡°You? How I wish that thedies behind you were the ones who were requesting to see the manager! was even doing you a favor by serving a poor person like you who isn¡¯t supposed to be in this shop,¡± the woman said loudly with disdain in her eyes. Marie was pleased with how everything was going on. ¡°Ma¡¯am, please forgive her, I am sure that she doesn¡¯t know the value of the tailor¨Cmade dresses. She just thought that the dresses that have been disyed are the same price as the tailor¨Cmade,¡± Marie said, making Amanda roll her eyes as she looked at her. ¡°The woman is so good at attacking someone while defending. She is more evil than Eunice,¡± Elsa told Amanda in a whisper when she stared at the woman. Amanda agreed with Elsa¡¯s words but she did not say anything. 12:00 Wed, 1 May Clupter 22 Up to 30% off ¡°You are such a kind miss, unlike your friend here. Why don¡¯t you convince her to leave since she can¡¯t afford to buy anything from our shop?¡± the salesperson asked with a friendly smile on her face, making Elsa feel as if she could vomit. ¡°Everyone has the right to shop anywhere. Who knows, maybe she really has the money to pay even Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! though she is poorly dressed,¡± Marie told her as she looked at Amanda with a proud look on her face. ¡°You should call your manager right now. You should even be fired because of discriminating against your customers.¡± Amanda said coldly, making the employee take a few steps backward out of fear. ¡°What is going on here?¡± a voice asked behind Amanda making her turn around. ¡°This woman! She can¡¯t afford to buy the dresses which are here but still insists on seeing the dresses in the inner room. The tailor¨Cmade clothes,¡± the salesperson said hurriedly as if she had seen her savior. Her behavior made the neer frown and look at Amanda and her group. She recognized them as women who were having quarrels outside thus she knew their identities. Upon taking a closer look, she was shocked by the outfit worn by Amanda. Even though it seemed cheap as it didn¡¯t have abel on it, she recognized it since she had to buy it but was told that there was someone else who had bought it at a higher price than its original price. ¡°Is this how you treat our customers? No wonder our sales have been decreasing as time passes by n matter how beautiful and worthy our outfits are,¡± the woman said, shocking everyone while Aurora looked at her in surprise. She had seen how the woman had gazed at her outfit and knew that the woman recognized it and th designer who designed it. ¡°But madam¡­¡± the salesperson tried defending herself but was silenced by the cold re shot at her by her superior. ¡°They came to buy clothes not to be ndered by you. Since you love telling people how poor they are can you tell us how rich you are and how many clothes you can buy from this shop?¡± the superior asked as she looked at her subordinate. ¡°I¡­.I¡­¡± the salesperson tried answering the question but nothing managed to leave her m*uth as it was 12:00 Wed, 1 May YM. Chapter 22 Up to 30% off ¡°¡­¡­..¡± the salesperson thed answering the question but nothing managed to leave her m*uth as it was impossible for her to answer them. ¡°Mh, you can¡¯t even answer such a simple question. If you are richer than them then why do you have to work in our job? You should just go home and spend your millions,¡± the superior added without giving the subordinate a chance to digest anything that was being said to her. ¡°No Madam. Please don¡¯t fire me, I was wrong,¡± the woman cried for mercy but it fell on deaf ears. ¡°Guards, take this woman away since she doesn¡¯t want to leave on her own¡± Amanda and Elsa were amazed by how everything worked out but neither of them tried saying anythin On the other hand. Eunice had tried talking multiple times in defense of the salesperson but Marie CLOSE aways cinched her and wamed her against doing so. Eunice wondered why she couldn¡¯t speak wher deany could but Marie understood that if they ended up angering the superior, they might be banne from getting in the shop in the future and she didn¡¯t want that since it was one of the best. somy miss. Please follow me¡± the superior said after the salesperson was taken away. ¡°Oka Amanda said as she followed her dosely Ubon gesing into the inner room, they were amazed at how stunning the outfits were. Eunice ran acolly towards a dress which had already caught her eye and was about to take it when Amanda spo The what are you doing? Elsa and I are the ones doing the shopping. Also, you can wait till we leave so that you can use your own connections to get in here.¡± Amanda said, making Eunice re at her but precending that she did not see it Amanda walked towards the dress which Eunice was about to pick, picked it up and gave it to Elsa so that she could try it making Eunice burn with fury. Amanda selected four other dresses, all of which 1. Esa so cefect. ¡°Guess we can now go and pay!¡± 12:01 Wed, 1 May EM Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Although Eunice was furious with Amanda for taking all the clothes that she had intended to buy, she was happy as she was about to see Amanda getting humiliated. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go,¡± Eunice said happily as she walked towards the door. The woman who had led them to the room looked at them in confusion as she wondered what was happening between them. Amanda smirked as sheughed at Eunice inwardly. As they were walking towards the exit, Amanda saw blue princess dress and a smile involuntarily showed up on her face. ¡°Elsa, do you think that this dress will fit on Rose?¡± Amanda asked without ncing at her. Elsa was shocked that Amanda still remembered her sister¡¯s favorite color and what type e of dress she liked. She looked at the dress and had to admit that the dress was really beautiful. She knew that if she were to take it back home, Rose might not even sleep as she had not bought such dresses since their business was being oppressed. ¡°Yes, it is so beautiful,¡± Elsa said with tears in her eyes. Amanda looked around and saw different styles of princess dresses and picked them up without counting how many they were. Even the superior looked at her as if she was crazy. If she carried them out and bought them, the amount of dresses in the room would decrease by a third. Although she was afraid of that, what she was more afraid of was the fact that if Amanda failed to pay for them, even she, who brought them in there, would beughed at and lose her job. aves fell on the suit worn by Amanda, she immediately stopped ar knows, maybe she might even get a promotion and a lot ofmissio She wanted to speak but when her decided to take a gamble. Wh from it. ¡°If you are d picking them up then can we leave?¡± Marie asked with a smile on her face. Anyone who says it could think that she had the best intentions in her heart but all that was in her mind was how Amanda would be humiliated if she failed to pay for the dresses. Thus, neither she nor Eunice prevented Amanda from picking more clothes as they would get thestugh from her st*pidity. 1/3 Chapter 23 Up to 20% off Seeing the smile on Marie¡¯s face, Elsa was frustrated and wished to tear up the woman¡¯s mask but Amanda just reciprocated the smile and nodded her head, As they walked towards the counter, all eyes were on them since some people were present when the previous scandal happened and others were outside when thedies made the bet. Those who did no know what was going on, looked at them as if they were looking at celebrities and young rich women who hade to spend millions on shopping but wasn¡¯t it true? Amanda ced the clothes she had bought for Rose at the counter, everyone present was shocked to se the clothes were more than thirty million, even Amanda was shocked at the price. Although she alway: wore designer clothes and her wardrobe was full of them, she had never bought them with her money a: her family spoiled her so much. Eunice saw the shocked look on Amanda¡¯s face and her smile widened. ¡°Can you please pack the clothes up and also add the clothes on Elsa¡¯s and on the salesperson¡¯s hand?¡± Eunice said as she pointed at Elsa while both Amanda and Elsa looked at her indifferently. Elsa wanted to reject the offer and return the clothes as she understood that no matter how rich Amanda¡¯s family was, there was no way she had such an amount of money. ¡°Okay. Sorry for the trouble.¡± Amanda said as she looked at the woman who was cing the clothes or the counter. They all checked the amount that shed on theputer screen. Both Marie and Eunice wondered who in their right mind would buy other clothes worth millions without buying herself anything. Even their minds started doubting whether Amanda was really poor as they always said. After all, if she was really poor then how could she remain calm andposed when the clothes were worth millions? Amanda saw a ne with a ruby crystal as a pendant and her eyes lit up. She looked further and saw another with a sapphire crystal on the pendant. ¡°Please, can you take those two nes down and let me take a look at them?¡± Amanda asked the superior who was with them, making her nod her head as she did not mind at all. The more they saw Amanda, still selecting the most expensive and rarest ne, the more Eunice and 7/3 12:01 Wed, 1 May M. Chapter 23 Marie Teil uneasy. +66% Up to 30% off Elsa recognized the crystals on the pendant and shook her head hurriedly. ¡°Amanda, what are you doing? You don¡¯t have to buy us such expensive jewels,¡± Elsa said in a panicking voice, making nda look at her. ¡°Silly, you are my best friend and you have suffered so much while I was away. Now that I am back, I will give you and Rose anything that looks good on you. I don¡¯t know why you are so worried and I am not buying you a star,¡± Amanda said in a teasing tone in thest words making Elsa chuckle involuntarily. ¡°Please add that ice jade bracelet to the list.¡± Amanda said as she opened her handbag and walked Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. towards the cashier. After the nes and the bracelets prices were added to the amount, the total price shed fifty thousand dors. Everyone who was around looked at Amanda and wondered whether she had that kind of money to s Eunice and Marie had the same question. Even though Eunice was the Scotts, the amount in her hand was a fifth of the total amount Amanda was nning to pay. Her parents could never give her such an amount of money. Amanda took out a ck card and gave it to the cashier so that she could sweep it. The superior was shocked when she saw it but refrained herself from talking. ¡®Sessfully paid.¡® the screen disyed making Eunice and Marie take steps backward as they did no expect that Amanda had such an amount of money. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Up to 30% off ¡°Ma¡¯am, will you go with them or should we send them to your ce?¡± the cashier asked as she looked at Amanda in a lighter way than before. ¡°What do you think?¡± Amanda asked Elsa as she looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Mom will even faint when she sees all of the shopping bags.¡± Elsa said as she shook her head. ¡°Do you want me to apany you back home so that they might not misunderstand the spending?¡± Amanda asked with concern as she understood the situation. ¡°Yes please,¡± Elsa said as she nodded her head. ¡°Well, we will first go to thepany then I will find some minutes to apany you back,¡± Amanda. said with a smile on her face. ¡°Okay,¡± Elsa answered. ¡°No, I will go with them but will you please arrange for some people to help me carry them?¡± Amanda asked. ¡°Okay, ma¡¯am.¡± Amanda looked at the two troublemakers and shook her head. ¡°We had a bet, aren¡¯t you going to fulfill it?¡± Amanda asked them, making them shiver as they never expected that they would be humiliated once more. ¡°Amanda, you have gone too far,¡± Euniceined as she gritted her teeth. ¡°Oh, how far have I gone? Mh?¡± Amanda asked with curiosity evident in her eyes. ¡°You knew you had money so led us into agreeing to the deal,¡± Eunice said angrily, making Amanda smile as she looked at her. ¡°Did anyone see me forcing you into agreeing to my demands? No! I never forced you to. I proposed it and you agreed hurriedly. Also, when did I say that I did not have money?¡± Amanda asked. CLOSE 12:01 Wed, 1 May Chapter 24 4.66%Ãæ Up to 30% off ¡°But you could have at least told me so!¡± Eunice retorted loudly and angrily. ¡°Do you think I am a fool that I will go around telling everyone what amount is in my card? Even if I told you that I have more than fifty thousand on my card, could you have believed me?¡± she asked, making Eunice keep quiet. Of course, how could she believe such a poor person had more money than she did? She was angry at that fact and when she remembered that all the dresses she wanted from the inner room were ready bought by Amanda, she became more furious wishing she could destroy the woman. As if she could see Eunice¡¯s intention, Amanda chuckled, making Eunice regainposure and re at her. Ston making a fuss when you are nothing but a loser. Why don¡¯t you tell your friend to kneel down and apologize? In that way, I might forgive and you may escape from my wrath,¡± Amanda said with a mocking smile on her face as she looked at the silent woman who had been trying to distance herself from Eunice. Hearing Amanda¡¯s words, Marie¡¯s face turned pale and her eyes were filled with disbelief and disgust. How could she agree to do that? Not only before a lot of people but also for such a lowly life like Amanda. Eunice on the other hand was more pleased when she heard Amanda and looked at Marie in hopes ar anticipation. ¡°No!¡± Marie shouted immediately and caught Eunice¡¯s eyes. Eunice frowned and looked at Marie with hatred. At this juncture, she remembered that when Amanda wa married to her brother, she would do anything requested by people just to make her happy and for he not to be humiliated. But now? She looked at the woman whom she favored and wished to be her sister¨Cinw and a wave of displeasure hit her. Seeing the dissatisfaction in Eunice¡¯s eyes, Marie quickly got rid of her emotions and yed the gentle and kind youngdy. She knew that if she refused to do what Amanda requested of her, Eunice would continue doubting her and create a lift between them. She knew that that was what Amanda wished for the most. Also, thinking that Eunice was still mad at her about what happened outside previously, she knew that this was her chance to mend things between them. Wed, 1 May 00% Chapter 24 Up to 30% off ¡°Okay. I will do it for you,¡± she said as she forced a smile making Eunice happy but she didn¡¯t seem to see that the smile was forced and the disgust on her eyes. ¡°Since you have agreed. Why don¡¯t you kneel down instead of wasting time?¡± Elsa asked with a pleased look on her face. Clenching her fists, Marie kneeled down and pretended to be the victim making Amanda roll her eyes. upon the scene. ¡°Yes, you have kneeled down but aren¡¯t you going to beg for forgiveness?¡± Amanda asked. Gritting her teeth, Marie said in a whisper as she lowered her head in shame, ¡°I am sorry.¡± ¡°What? Have you heard anything? Why did I feel as if the wind was passing?¡± Elsa said, making Marie look at her with a killing intent. ¡°Elsa, you are going far! She has apologized. What else do you want?¡± Eunice asked angrily as she red at Elsa. Even though she was mad at Marie, she couldn¡¯t help but feel pain when witnessing Marie being humiliated because of her. ¡°Oh, are you feeling sorry for your sister¨Cinw? Let me remind you, she is not yet married into your family. Whether she seeds or not is still a mystery,¡± Elsa asked sarcastically, making Eunice. re at her. ? ?? ? ?? ??? ¡°I haven¡¯t heard her talking yet. Marie, can you stop wasting our time?¡± Amanda said with a devious smile on her face. ¡°I am sorry,¡± Marie repeated a little louder than before but both Amanda and Elsa remained silent. ¡°I am sorry,¡± she repeated but they still remained silent. Marie couldn¡¯t keep her calm anymore and said loudly and angrily without any remorse, ¡°I am sorry.¡°¡± Amanda had a pleased look on her face. She did not care whether Marie was sincerely apologizing or not What she wanted when she requested them to apologize was just to make them feel embarrassed and humiliated. Marie stood up and red at Amanda.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. 12:02 Wed, 1 May Chapter 24 66% Up to 30% off ¡°I am sorry,¡± Marie repeated a little louder than before but both Amanda and Elsa remained silent. ¡°I am sorry,¡± she repeated but they still remained silent. Marie couldn¡¯t keep her calm anymore and said loudly and angrily without any remorse, ¡°I am sorry.¡± Amanda had a pleased look on her face. She did not care whether Marie was sincerely apologizing or not What she wanted when she requested them to apologize was just to make them feel embarrassed and humiliated. Marie stood up and red at Amanda. ¡°Marie, let¡¯s leave here. Don¡¯t worry I will tell my brother and he will surely avenge you,¡± Eunice said in aforting tone, making Marie¡¯s mood improve a little bit. Marie nodded her head and started walking towards the exit with Eunice. They were afraid that if they stayed a little longer, they might be forbidden from entering the building in the future and even worse would be thrown out instead of walking out on their own. They cared about their dignity more even though it had been ruined by Amanda. As a person who could use that kind of amount in shopping, she might end up getting the manager to agree to every request she wanted ¡°Miss Scott and Miss Marie, you have been cklisted from entering our building.¡± 12:02 Wed, 1 May IM. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Up to 30% off ¡°Do you need to go back to thepany?¡± Elsa asked when she looked at Amanda with questioning Amanda gave her a questioning look in return but did not bother replying to the question. ¡°Okay, there is no need for you to give me that look, Miss Anderson. All I was asking was whether it is urgent for you to go back,¡± Elsa said, making Amanda divert her gaze from her and look at the front. ¡°I really need to go back. They are surely waiting for me. I gave them a half an hour¡¯s break to rest so that we could start reviewing the drafts but since you came, I left thepany. Do you understand what I am trying to say? I made them see me as an unreliable boss as soon as I took over the company,¡± Amanda replied, making Elsa look down. ¡°But I can see why you have to start working immediately after taking over. Can¡¯t you rest and also give the employees a little break so that when theye back they can start working extra hard?¡± Elsa asked without looking at Amanda. Although Amanda was her best friend, she had changed and be extremely colder. Colder than her big sister, Ariana thus Elsa was afraid of her just as she was afraid of all the Andersons. ¡°No. Damien is a real jerk. Maybe I should even call him a bastard. Do you want me to give him time to rest? No! The battle began the time my flightnded in this city thus I have no time to rest. I will rest when I see all of my foes defeated and on their knees begging for my mercies. If it was just about me, I would have given him some time to rest but since he decided to include you and your family in his so¨C called revenge I have the right to retaliate,¡± Amanda said coldly making Elsa feel a shiver down her spine but at the same time, she was touched to know that Amanda was doing all the: for her. When Amanda left, Elsa had tried reaching out to her but it was unsessful. At that time, she had thought that Amanda felt that she wasn¡¯t worth it after seeing how rich her family was and getting to ladies of their age who were from the same circle as her family. Even when her family was being oppressed and they didn¡¯t hear anything from Amanda, she and her family opted to have hope and believe that she would turn up./They believed that she was not a person to be carried away by wealth. Now seeing how determined Amanda was, she felt lucky and also guilty when she recalled how many times Chapter 25 for her. Up to 30% of When Amanda left, Elsa had tried reaching out to her but it was unsessful. At that time, she had thought that Amanda felt that she wasn¡¯t worth it after seeing how rich her family was and getting to oppressed and they didn¡¯t hear anything from Amanda, she and her family opted to have hope and believe that she would turn up. They believed that she was not a person to be carried away by wealth. Now seeing how determined Amanda was, she felt lucky and also guilty when she recalled how many time: she had wanted to give up. ¡°Okay but let me know when you need my help,¡± Elsa said as she knew nothing else could change Amanda¡¯s mind. Also, if she continued to persist on it, she might make her angry and she didn¡¯t want that as it was their first time meeting after so long. After less than an hour of driving, they reached thepany. Elsa was shocked when she saw some furniture that was in Amanda¡¯s office being brought out. ¡°Mandy, what¡¯s going on?¡± she asked; to her, the furniture was still in good condition. ¡°I need some change since I wasn¡¯tfortable with them,¡± Amanda answered as she shrugged. ¡°What do you mean that you weren¡¯tfortable?¡± ¡°I am so picky. They aren¡¯t to my taste so I had to get a change. Also, it reminds me that thispany has been copsing. I don¡¯t need negative vibes around me. Actually, thank you for reminding me that,¡± Amanda said with a smile on her face when ncing at Elsa. She turned around and walked to the person who looked as if she was in charge of the new furniture. ¡°Excuse me. Have reced everything on the top floor?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes, Miss Anderson,¡± the woman answered. ¡°Good. I am going to give you an order. I need every piece of furniture in thispany to be reced Everything that is old should be taken out and reced with new and the most expensive furniture,¡± Amanda said, shocking the woman and Elsa who was standing beside her. 12-02 Wed, May MEM Chapter 25 66% Up to 30% off ¡°What? Mandy, are you being serious? Everything in here is in good condition, there is no need to do that,¡± Elsa said, making the woman nod her head. Even this was a big order to them since they will make more than what they make in a year. She felt that that wasn¡¯t necessary. ¡°To me, there is a need. Elsa, I have changed. I am picky about everything! If anything doesn¡¯t make me happy then I will get rid of it immediately. Also, since I have money, I can use it anyhow I want,¡± Amanda told her. ¡°But that will be a waste of money. What if the money given to you by your parents ends?¡± Elsa asked as she worried. She had witnessed Amanda using more than fifty million in a sh and she was about to use triple that amount because of pettiness. Of course, she would not let her have her way. ¡°I can and I will. Sorry, but I don¡¯t want to sound rude,¡± Amanda said apologetically. ¡°If it ends then I will just call my brothers and sister to send some to me,¡± Amanda said, making Elsa sigh. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing the reaction on Elsa¡¯s face, Amanda knew that she wouldn¡¯t get to the end of this matter till CLOSE she did what her bestie wanted, thus she took out her phone and dialed a number. ¡°Adrian,¡± she said pitifully as she put it on speaker. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, little troublemaker?¡± Adrian asked with a frown on his face on the other side. He was in a meeting when he received the call. Seeing who it was, he answered it, shocking the directors in the meeting. ¡°I want to change every piece of furniture in thispany. Do you think I am being a spendthrift by doing so?¡± Adrian remained silent as he knew that there had to be a reason for her to consult him when doing something because she always does whatever her mind tells her to do. ¡°Why ask?¡± he asked instead of giving her an answer so that he could find out what was happening of the other end. ¡°I am afraid that I will finish my money by doing so,¡± Amanda said in a low tone making Adrian chuckle as he knew that she was trying to get money from him. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Up to 30% off ¡°Well, since my baby sister is afraid of that, why don¡¯t you just give them my number or send me their details? I will pay it for you,¡± Adrian said, shocking Elsa and the woman. Elsa looked at Amanda and understood why she was using money without caring about anything. Although anyone could have been jealous of her, she wasn¡¯t because she was happy that Amanda had a family that spoiled her too much. ¡°Adrian, you are the best,¡± Amanda said with a smile on her face since she knew that her brother would just be at her rescue. ¡°Yeah. I have heard it countless times when you need a favor from me,¡± Adrian said in a sad tone but he had a smile on his face. ¡°Come on, you know that isn¡¯t true,¡± Amanda said, feeling offended since he was truly the best in her heart even though he always tended to be overly strict. ¡°What did you do today? James told me that you went out immediately after you sent him,¡± Adrian asked seriously. Hearing this, Amanda chuckled as she knew that James could really say those words to him. I ¡°Elsa came by, thus I took her out for shopping,¡± she replied. ¡°How much did you use?¡± ¡°Adrian, are clothes that expensive? I bought less than twenty dresses but it cost me fifty million,¡± Amandained. ¡°Well, you girls. You always wear what we buy you without caring how much we use. You just see us a your money¨Cmaking machines,¡± Adrian said. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what Ace said? He said that you are all working so that you can spoil me! There is no need for you toplete,¡± Amanda said, making Adrian chuckle. ¡°Okay. I will add some cash to the card I gave you so that you girls can buy whatever you like when going shopping, Adrian said while looking at the projection in front of him. 1/3 Chapter 26 (Up to 30% off ¡°Okay. Bye,¡± Immediately she said that, she hung up making Elsa speechless but on the other side, Adrian just shook his head as he was already used to it. ¡°See!¡± Amanda said as she looked at the woman with her. ¡°Get what I asked for. Ask every employee what they prefer before bringing them over. You can bring them tomorrow orte in the evening.¡± ¡°Can you please give me the furniture you are willing to throw away?¡± Elsa said, making Amanda look at her. ¡°After what happened in my family. I want to start my own business.¡± ¡°No, I will buy them for you. I can also be a shareholder in your business if you are willing to let me,¡± Amanda said while looking at Elsa for an answer. ¡°Okay.¡± Elsa said happily as it was a good thing having Amanda as her partner. ¡°Do as I said. Also you can give the old furniture to the Hope Children¡¯s Home under my name. I am sure they can use them in training the kids in different courses,¡± Amanda said, making the woman noc her head. Elsa walked beside Amanda as they got into thepany, making the employee murmur. By now, they knew that Amanda had bought thepany because of Jason¡¯s connection with the Flores. They had thoug that Jason was st*pid siding with the Flores but it seemed that that wasn¡¯t the case. Their lives were going to take a great turn because of his decision andmitment. ¡°Are the designers in the conference room?¡± Amanda asked James when she got to the top floor. ¡°Yes Miss,¡± he answered. ¡°I am going there. Show Miss Flores my office and arrange snacks for her. She will be waiting for me. Also, I have requested for every furniture in thepany to be changed. Inform the people working as my secretary to go down there and help out,¡± Amanda said, making James nod his head in agreement and not question her decision to do that. ¡°Miss, I have already arranged for theputers andptops to be sent. They will be here in an hour. I have bought all the buildings that are around these buildings and have talked to your cousin. and aunt. Your aunt said that she won¡¯t leave her vacation just because you are so greedy to get more money. She urged you to first use all the money that is in the family before trying to earn money and. also that you shouldn¡¯t turn to be like your siblings and cousins. Sheter called and said that she and your uncle added five billion in the card they gave you and that you should spend it before they rama hark¡±mas said and remained silent after the sentence as he looked for Amanda¡¯s.m 12:03 weu, I Muy A ¡± M 66%? Chapter 26 Up to 30% off came back¡± James said and remained silent after the sentence as he looked for Amanda¡¯s reaction. Amanda chuckled at that as was expected. Her aunt would rather send her a billion monthly to help her out in opening a hotel. What about Marco? Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. James chuckled before answering. ¡°He said that he will be here on Monday since he doesn¡¯t want to face your wrath. He also informed me that you should take some of the kids in the orphanage where you grew up who have a passion for cutlery and cooking. He said that when he will be here, he would take them in as his apprentices so that they would help you in managing the hotel once it is opened.¡± Amanda was shocked as she had not expected that Marco had already thought of how to help her jur sisters and brothers. She felt warm knowing that her family loved her unconditionally. ¡°Ace on the other hand said that he is willing to work for thepany for free and he will inform his manager on time. Concerning the female celebrity, the one whom your brother rmended is outside the country but he said that he will call her manager and inform her toe back,¡± James concluded with the report and opened the office door for thedies since they had already arrived. ¡°I will go to the meeting so as not to keep them waiting. Arrange snacks for everyone since they will be working overtime,¡± Amanda said as she left the two. After taking a look at her office. She was still with them as she wanted to hear James¡¯s report and see how her office looked. ¡°Miss,¡± the designers greeted her when they saw her walking in. Nodding her head, Amanda took a seat and looked at them and the pile of drafts that were on the table. ¡°Miss, we were going through the drafts as we waited for you.¡± Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Up to 30% off Amanda nodded at Winnie¡¯s words and took some of the drafts that were reachable for her. The other designers were looking at her full of anticipation. Even though they were told by Winnie about what was discussed in the meeting, they wondered whether Amanda was really experienced or just trying to use the money in her family. Amanda¡¯s eyes showed as she looked at the drafts. Although she had high hopes for them, she though that she had a lot of work going through the designs and correcting them. ¡°Okay. Some of the clothes are worn during summer, winter, spring and autumn seasons. I think that you all know that we can¡¯t produce and release them to the market when it isn¡¯t their season,¡± Amanda said without looking at them. They nodded their heads as they felt ashamed of what they had done. They were now more afraid tha Amanda might note that they were trying to test her when theybined all the drafts. ¡°I know what you are trying to do but you can be assured that I am experienced in this,¡± Amanda said with a reassuring smile on her face as she looked at them making them lower their heads due to guilt. ¡°Since it is the summer season, we will first concentrate on the summer outfits. The outfits will be released not in the middle of the season thus it is a good opportunity for us. After that, we will then concentrate on jewels or shoes,¡± Amanda said, making the designer cheer. They had always wanted to design jewels but theirpany mostly dealt with clothes and not jewels. ¡°There will be apetition for the jewels. The winners will be the manager and deputy manager of the jewel designpetition. I am saying this because I can tell from the drawings that some of your are talented in designing jewels more than clothes since you have added some essories in the designs while there are a few who are the opposite. Even though you are my employees, I want you al to be comfortable with what you do. That you look forward toing to thepany cause you will be happy doing what you love doing the most,¡± Amanda said, making them look at them with adoration. ¡°Now let us get back to work. I am holding some of the summer sketches. For this one, I think that it will look more pleasing to the eye if we don¡¯t use the primary colors. We can either use the tertiary colors or use the Munsell color system to select the perfect color,¡± Amanda said, making them nod in 66%8 Chapter 27 agreement. Up to 30% off ¡°Miss, what if we use violet¨Cred?¡± the designer who had drawn the sketch asked after a while. Amanda¡¯s eyes lit up immediately and nodded at the designer. ¡°Excellent. That color is just perfect. The dress can be worn with a moonstone ne and earrings. Make a slit on the left of the dress so as it can¡¯t be so elegant. The slit will make it more seducing and carry some flirting with it. Colorless heels can go with the dress.¡± Amanda said, making the designer nod her head as she wrote down what to correct After making sure that the designer had written what she had instructed, Amanda looked at the corner of the meeting room. ¡°Patience, I need you to design a ne and earrings with the moonstone pendant. Make it simple. not extravagant but let it carry a little luxury in it. I won¡¯t tell you how I expect it to be since that would be my design and not yours.¡± ¡°Even though I am not sure whether we can release both jewels and clothes within two weeks, I can try and see. Draw and bring it to me on Monday. If it doesn¡¯t go as nned, we will select some clothes which will be released after a month together with matching jewels, Amanda said, making the designers nod as to them, it was a good n. ¡°Miss, since you had agreed to that color, it might be difficult to get fabric of that color,¡± Winnie said with a frown on her face. After all, most fabrics are of primary and secondary colors. It is always difficult to find fabric made of tertiary colors. Amanda frowned for a bit before looking at Winnie and said. ¡°If we don¡¯t find it then we will make It.¡± That confused the designers as they wondered what she meant. Seeing the confused looks on their faces, Amanda exined, ¡°We can mix colors and get the color we need. Later on we will dye the fabric. It seems that you don¡¯t know how to do that but don¡¯t worry. I will show you how to do it. We can use any color we want.¡± The meeting continued. They discussed what to change and to add for an hour before the secretaries 12:03 Wed, 1 May MM. Chapter 27 66% Up to 30% off Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Seeing the conrused looks on their races, Amanda exined, vve can mix colors and get the color we need. Later on we will dye the fabric. It seems that you don¡¯t know how to do that but don¡¯t worry. I will show you how to do it. We can use any color we want.¡± The meeting continued. They discussed what to change and to add for an hour before the secretaries brought in snacks. Outside the conference, there was a beehive of activity. The employees were busy getting the new furniture and removing the old ones and installing the newputers. They had heard from the leading person of the furniture shop that their boss said that she did not want negative vibes around her. They wondered how furniture could distract her or make thepan continue depleting even after she took over but they did not dare to utter anyints as they were given chances to sit on the most expensive andfortable furniture they ever dreamed of. They had never thought that their lives would take a sudden change and get a lot of good things. After the meeting ended, James ordered meals for everyone from Ariana¡¯s hotel without even paying since he wanted Amanda to get in trouble once in her life after she returned to her family. ¡°Your parents haven¡¯t called you yet?¡± Amanda asked Elsa as she sat opposite her. ¡°They did but I told them that you are here and I am with you,¡± Elsa replied, making Amanda nod her head before standing up. ¡°Okay. Let us go now before they call once more.¡°¡± ¨C Chapter 28 Chapter 28 At the Scotts¡® mansion. Eunice walked out of her car angrily and had sadness on her face. ¡°Good evening young miss,¡± the butler greeted her happily as he walked to take the shopping bags in her hand. Eunice just looked at him and did not bother greeting him. She just walked past him making the butler stand still as he wondered what happened. ¡°Don¡¯t you know your work? Are you the one who shoulde and pick up my bags or the maids assigned to me?¡± Eunice asked angrily as she walked into the mansion. ¡°I am sorry miss but the maids are helping out in the kitchen,¡± the butler said in a low tone as he knew that if he said something wrong when their young miss was in a bad mood, he would also be affected as she could even beat anyone up without caring their age or whether they were still or not. ¡°Are they cooking or cleaning the dishes? Is that the work they were employed to do? If they can¡¯t do their work properly then they should just leave and I will get other maids who will do what is required of them,¡± Eunice said without giving anyone time to exin themselves. The maids heard her angry voice and shook in fear. They knew better than anyone else how good or evil their young miss was. Although they wanted to leave the job, they couldn¡¯t bring themselves as they were being paid a lot of hey for serving the only daughter of the richest family in the city. Knowing that their families were depending on their work, they walked out of the kitchen hurriedly and towards where Eunice was. ¡°Young Miss Eunice. It isn¡¯t that they don¡¯t know how to do their jobs. Your grandma is the one who asked them to go and help out since they were idle as you weren¡¯t here,¡± the butler said, making Eunice sigh but deep down she was still angry. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. She wondered why her servants had to do such low jobs when they had their own work to do. To her, everyone must do what is required of them to do but when it came to her grandmother, the old woma never liked seeing someone sitting idle. She is just an older version of Amanda. 1/3 BINANCE P2P Transaction Fees when using a PEE CLOS AD ed, May 66% Chapter 28t Up to 30% off When that thought came to her mind, Eunice frowned before shutting off her ideas and looked at the workers. ¡°Why should they help when there are enough workers in the kitchen?¡± she asked as she did not understand what was really going on. ¡°Your brother will being over tonight for dinner therefore your mother said that his favorite meals should be prepared for him. Since that is a lot of dishes, all workers are in the kitchen helping out,¡± the butler eximed calmly when he saw that Eunice had stopped being mad. ¡°All workers in the kitchen just to prepare his favorite meals? Didn¡¯t Amanda always prepare those meals together with grandma¡¯s favorite dishes alone?¡± she asked with a frown on her face as she never understood why every worker had to help out when preparing all of Damien¡¯s favorite meals. ¡°Miss Eunice, Mrs Scott always cooked for the whole day without resting. Every time she was preparing anyone¡¯s favorite, she would spend more than ten hours doing so the butler said, shocking Eunice. To her, she always thought that Amanda was pretending to be tired afterpleting cooking but now i seemed that that wasn¡¯t the case. Thinking of Marie, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether Marie could even get into the kitchen and cook for them ¡°Where are youing from?¡± Damien asked from behind startling Eunice. ¡°Brother,¡± she said as she turned around and gave him a hug. ¡°I went shopping with Marie but¡­¡± Eunice remained silent as she wondered how she could say that si was cklisted from the Anderson¡¯s mall. ¡°But what?¡± Damien asked with a frown as it was his first time seeing his sister hesitating to tell him something. Eunice did not want to tell him as it was already embarrassing but upon remembering her promise to Marie, she decided to speak up. ¡°Take these bags and take them to my room. I want to talk to my brother. Also, inform my parents and grandma that Damien has arrived,¡± Eunice said as she handed the bags to the maids before walking towards the couch and sitting down. 7/3 12:04 Wed, 1 May 44 ¡¤ Chapter 28 66%) Up to 30% off ¡°I saw Amanda today at the mall,¡± Eunice said in a low tone as she looked at Damien so as she could see whether there would be any emotion on his face upon hearing Amanda¡¯s name. ¡°Amanda? What was she doing there? Was she working as a salesperson or a clerk?¡± Damien asked with a frown on his face since he knew that Amanda was poor so that there was no possibility for her to go shopping there. Shaking her head, Eunice said, ¡°No. She was there with Elsa. She has changed so much brother! She isn¡¯t the same kind and caring woman we knew. Can you imagine what she made¡­¡± 12.04 Wed, May M Chapter 28 66% Up to 30% off She was about to tell him what happened in the mall when they heard footsteps making them look at the stairs. ¡°Grandma,¡± Damien said softly as he walked towards the olddy so as to help her with stairs but his hand was pped away just as he was about to hold her hand. ¡°Go away. Don¡¯t touch me,¡± the old woman said angrily, making Damien take steps backward and make way for her. Since the day he divorced Amanda, his rtionship with his grandmother had reached the edge. He had tried a lot of things to make her happy but nothing worked. Eunice, I heard you mentioning Amanda. What were you saying about her?¡± the old woman asked aft sitting down. ¡°Yes, Grandma. I saw Amanda today,¡± Eunice repeated, making the old woman frown. ¡°She had left the city after the divorce, why is she back?¡± Harriet, Eunice and Damien¡¯s mom asked as she descended the stairs. ¡°I don¡¯t know but she has changed. If I am not wrong she is here to take revenge on us,¡± Eunice said, making Damien frown as to him, he had never wronged his ex¨Cwife in any way. ¡°She made me kneel down in the mall in public but luckily, Marie was there and kneeled down instead of me,¡± she said, making Damien¡¯s eyes turn/cold. ¡°That¡¯s not true! Amanda is not what you describe her!¡± the old woman said in a firm tone as she did not believe any of her words. Actually, no one in the room believed her as they knew Amanda was always loving, caring, and protective towards Eunice. ¡°You may decide to believe anything you want. All I know is that she is not the same Amanda as she richer than me and the Flores family since she used fifty million in buying dresses.¡± 12:04 Wed, 1 May Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Up to 30% off ¡°What?¡± they shouted as they looked at Eunice wondering whether she was really crazy or not. ¡°Are you okay? What did you girls do at the mall?¡± Harriet said as she checked Eunice¡¯s temperature, making the youngdy dumbfounded. ¡°Mom, I know you don¡¯t believe me but you have to! If you don¡¯t then where don¡¯t you ask Marie?¡± Eunice said after being silent for some time. Everyone looked at Damien so as to get his suggestion. Although the olddy hated Marie to the core and wished she could kill her, she knew that if they didn¡¯t ask the young woman, her granddaughter would not let the matter slide and also, she wanted to get Amanda back as she was her ideal granddaughter¨Cinw. Damien gazed at Eunice, expressionless as if he was trying to size her up. He knew that her sister had always hated Amanda but he didn¡¯t see any reason for her to lie to them. Also, since Amanda left, she just mentioned her when something disgusting was mentioned. There was no way that Eunice wa Amanda toe back thus he couldn¡¯t understand why she had said that Amanda was in the city when she clearly wasn¡¯t. When he heard Marie being mentioned, he frowned as he knew that if Eunice lied and asked them to ask his fiancee maybe they were both in the n together. But why? That was something he couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Pfft. Look at you. You are just a coward. Are you afraid that if you find out Amanda is really back she might never forgive you since you realized your mistake in divorcing her and want her back?¡± The old woman said, making everyone speechless. ¡°Grandma, what are you saying? You know that I am engaged to Marie¡­¡± Damien tried talking but was interrupted by his grandmother. ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you gotten married to her after divorcing Amanda in thest four years?¡± the old woman asked, making the Scotts look at Damien as they also had that question in their mind. Grandma, aren¡¯t you the one who said that you won¡¯t recognize me as your grandson if I marry her?! 12:04 Wed, 1 May P 66% Chapter 29 Damien asked as he felt he would have a headache anytime soon. Up to 30% off ¡°So you know, remember that you are my grandson and you have to listen to me? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to divorce Amanda but you still went on?¡± the old woman said angrily making Damien remain silent as he didn¡¯t want to be the cause of her getting admitted to the hospital. ¡°You won¡¯t talk? Don¡¯t think that I am a fool. I have lived longer than you thus I have seen a lot of things that you. You can¡¯t deceive me! We all know that if you wanted to marry Marie you could have but why haven¡¯t you?¡± Damien frowned as he fell into deep thought. Marie had been insisting for them to hold a wedding celebration but he had always turned her down mercilessly. Now seeing his family¡¯s reaction and hearing the question, Damien wondered whether Marie also thought just like them. If that was the guess then he understood why Eunice said that the woman was back to the city. They wanted to test him! Thinking of this, Damien massaged his temple and knew that he had to talk to Marie and make her understand things so that they wouldn¡¯t resort to such petty tricks. ¡°Eunice, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what both you and Marie are up to! Amanda isn¡¯t high and that¡¯s the end of talking about her,¡± Damien said angrily, making Eunice feel wronged. But bro¡­¡± ¡°No buts, Eunice, I had a rough day at work and I don¡¯t want to be troubled,¡± he said as he closed his eyes andy on the couch. ¡°Eunice, are you sure you saw that wicked woman?¡± Harriet asked Eunice in a low tone and secretly bu Damien had the question and wondered why his mother and sister hated Amanda so much. Even though he didn¡¯t love her, he didn¡¯t hate her either. ¡°Mom, I really do and she has changed! It¡¯s most likely that she is here to carry her revenge,¡± Eunice said, making them look at,her and start wondering whether what Eunice said was true. ¡°Damien, did you fail to look for Amanda?¡± the old woman asked. Grandma, I did. After all, didn¡¯t you tell me to go and invite her for your birthday every year?¡± Damien asked as he was getting tired. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. 12:04 Wed, 1 May 04. 66% Chapter 29 Up to 30% off ¡°Then how did she manage to leave the city?¡± Harriet asked as that had been on her mind all the time when she heard that Amanda was not in the city. ¡°I don¡¯t know but maybe the Flores helped her out,¡± Eunice answered, making everyone agree with he ¡°Even though whatever happened on that day was painful, Amanda has never been such an unreasor woman that she would go out of the city and thene back after a few years for revenge,¡± the old woman defended Amanda, making Eunice angry. ¡°What if she is really such a person?¡± Harriet asked upon seeing her daughter filled with anger. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s assume she is such a person but what would make her go to the extent of being filled with revenge lust?¡± the Old Mrs Scott asked as she was confused. ¡°Maybe because Damien has been avenging Marie by oppressing the Flores,¡± Eunice answered withou thinking, making her mother lower her head in fear while Damien red at her. ¡°What? Damien, is it true that you are behind the Flores businesses declining?¡± Old Mrs Scott asked angrily as she felt she would faint anytime soon out of anger. ¡°Grandma¡­l..¡± Eunice looked at what was happening in front of her in confusion as she had thought her grandma wa aware but she didn¡¯t understand why she was that angry. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare grandma me! What kind of a grandson are you? Do you think your grandfather is hap watching you behaving like an illiterate person just because of a mistress daughter?¡± the Old woman shouted angrily as she hit Damien with her walking cane. ¡°Grandma, they have been hiding Amanda. Since I couldn¡¯t reach Amanda so that I could punish her then I had to oppress that family hoping that she woulde back upon hearing what her precious best friend had been going on,¡± Damien said, making the old woman hit him hard. ¡°What did Amanda do to deserve this? Huh! If it is true that she is back for revenge then I will support her. Get out of here and from today you aren¡¯t my grandson,¡± the old woman said angrily, making everyone shocked. They all knew how much the old woman loved Damien thus they never thought she would one day say this because she was so disappointed in him. Damien looked at his grandma withplicated emotions in his 12:04 Wed, 1 May Mti M Chapter 29 ºÅ:66%Á¿ Up 107 Up to 30% off watching you behaving like an illiterate person just because of a mistress daughter? the Old woman shouted angrily as she hit Damien with her walking cane. ¡°Grandma, they have been hiding Amanda. Since I couldn¡¯t reach Amanda so that I could punish her ther I had to oppress that family hoping that she woulde back upon hearing what her precious best friend had been going on.¡± Damien said, making the old woman hit him hard. ¡°What did Amanda do to deserve this? Huh! If it is true that she is back for revenge then I will support her. Get out of here and from today you aren¡¯t my grandson,¡± the old woman said angrily, making everyone shocked. They all knew how much the old woman loved Damien thus they never thought she would one day say thi because she was so disappointed in him. Damien looked at his grandma withplicated emotions in his eyes. He just turned and left since he did not want to see her getting ill because of his words. ¡°Look at that ungrateful brat! He can¡¯t even say anything. He better leave his family just to be with that woman,¡± the old woman said as she held her chest since she was in pain. ¡°Grandma.¡± ¡°Mom.¡± They shouted when they saw the old woman falling down while holding her chest. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 66% Up to 30% off Amanda looked at the house in front of her and some heaviness in her heart since she was guilty of what had happened because of her. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I am sure that everyone is at home after knowing you will be visiting.¡± Elsa said with a smile on her face as she opened the car¡¯s door. Nodding her head, Amanda got out of the car and walked towards Elsa. ¡°Please bring the bags in,¡± Amanda said to her chauffeur, making the man step out of the car. The twodies walked towards the door but Elsa was walking faster than Amanda. Since it was her home, Elsa did not bother knocking thus she just opened the front door and walked in. Amanda stood outside as she stared at the door. ¡°Come on, what are you doing?¡± Elsa asked with a frown after noticing that she was afraid and Amanda was standing still. Amanda shook her head and threw her thoughts back into her mind and walked over. Hearing the footsteps, Rose frowned as she wondered who had walked into their house without knocking. Being aszy as she was, she opted not to stand up and go check but looked up and her gaze remained on the living room entrance without even blinking. After some time, she saw her sister, making her frown as she wondered whether was hearing her own things but after a while¡­. She dropped her phone after seeing the person behind Elsa. The sound of the phone falling down made the others stop what they were doing and look at her. After all, the phone was the most precious thing to Rose as she was a novel addict thus she always had her phone in her hands and took care of it. ¡°Mandy,¡± she shouted as she stood up and ran towards the entrance. That was when the other people in the house looked at the entrance. 12:05 Wed, 1 May F 66% Chapter 30 the house looked at the entrance. ¡°My little baby Rosey.¡± Amanda said with a smile on her face as she hugged Rose. Up to 30% off Even though she was brought up in the orphanage, the Flores mansion was like her second home sinc she coulde over anytime she felt like it. She had watched Rose as she grew up and loved her as her baby sister. ¡°Mandy. I have missed you so much,¡± Rose said as she cried since to her, they had been suffering a lot. Seeing Amanda was like seeing her long¨Clost sister and at the same time, their survivor. ¡°I missed you too, baby. Look what I got you,¡± Amanda said as she wiped the littledy¡¯s tears. She turned to her chauffeur and said, ¡°You keep them there and thank you.¡± ¡°Okay Miss.¡± the man said as he did as instructed thenter left. Amanda looked at thebels and knew which bags had Rose¡¯s outfit. She took them and handed them the girl in front of her. Rose did not bother to wait till she got to her room. She opened the bags and got the first outfit out. Looking at it, she screamed, making her family frown as they closed their ears. ¡°It is so beautiful. Mandy, howe you remember what I like?¡± Rose asked as she never expected that after some years, Amanda still thought of her. ¡°How can I forget what our little baby likes? Mh? Do you like it?¡± Amanda asked with a smile on her face. ¡°No, I don¡¯t like it but love it! It is so beautiful,¡± Rose said as she put it aside and opened the next bag. She was amazed at the beautiful dress and her eyes teared up. Their mother who was also watching the scene started crying as she never expected such a scene. ¡°Amanda, why did you use a lot of money to buy her dresses when she has a lot in her closet?¡± she 12:05 Wed, 1 May Chapter 30 Up to 30% off ¡°No, I don¡¯t like it but love it! It is so beautiful,¡± Rose said as she put it aside and opened the next bag. She was amazed at the beautiful dress and her eyes teared up. Their mother who was also watching the scene started crying as she never expected such a scene. ¡°Amanda, why did you use a lot of money to buy her dresses when she has a lot in her closet?¡± she asked as she neared them. ¡°Aunty.¡± Amanda said as she hugged the woman. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Aunt. How can you say that? You know that I know them just as you do. If they had new clothes, Elsa wouldn¡¯t have worn a dress she bought a few years ago! They are always so proud that they can¡¯t wear an outfit more than an year,¡± Amanda said, making the woman chuckle as she agreed with the statement. ¡°Aunt. I brought you this bracelet. Hope you like it,¡± Amanda said as she handed her a bag. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to bring me anything. You know that this is your home,¡± the woman said as she shook her head and refused to take the shopping bag. ¡°Aunt. I bought it so that it can protect you and you to always be in good health,¡± Amanda said as she took the bracelet from the bag and helped Elsa¡¯s mom to wear it. 12:05 Wed, 1 May ti Chapter 30 66% Up to 30% off ¡°You know I am kind of jealous. You got new jewellery while I don¡¯t,¡± Rose said as she pouted and admired the bracelet. ¡°Rose, that¡¯s enough. Amanda bought you more than ten designer clothes yet you aren¡¯t satisfied,¡± M Flores said as he looked at his youngest daughter in disappointment. ¡°Uncle. Let her be. I am her older sister and I have to spoil her. You all know that we have always spoiled her since she was a child,¡± Amanda said with a smile. ¡°Look at how she has be a spoiled brat! She is supposed to change,¡± Mr Flores continued ¡°Rose, I bought you a ne. It is in one of your shopping bags,¡± Amanda said, making Rose run toward the bags. After some time, she took it out making everyone eye at it in disbelief then looked at Amanda since they wondered how much she had used on the youngdy. ¡°Pfft. Guess I can go to the banquet on Saturday now that I have new dresses and thetest limited ne with my favourite crystal! A ruby pendant!¡± Rose said proudly, making her family sigh as they shook their heads and Amanda chuckled. ¡°Uncle, Bryant,¡± Amanda said as she hugged them. ¡°You bought them gifts but you forgot us. Guess you don¡¯t see me as your big brother anymore now you have big brothers,¡± Bryant said as he pretended to be angry. ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t say that. I have some news to share with you, Amanda said, making everyone look at her. ¡°Although Adrian came to visit a few months ago, there have been some projects that were given to yourpany by my family. Guess you never knew that it was them. Although the projects seemed lik they wouldn¡¯t be sessful, it was because there were some hidden uses. Now that I am back, I have been informed that the projects might start shooting making yourpany¡¯s stock rise rapidly.¡± 12:05 Wed, 1 May M Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Damien looked behind when he heard them calling out to his grandmother. Even without being told a not being able to see anything from where he was, he knew that his grandmother and fainted again. He hurriedly walked back into the house. ¡°Damien, please carry her immediately. Let us take her to the hospital,¡± Harriet said in a panic. Although she and the old woman never could get along quite well, she knew that if the woman died, her husband might end up divorcing her since the old woman was the only one preventing him from doin 50. 50. ¡°I know, Mom, Damien answered as he picked his grandmother up and started walking out of the hou Eunice picked up her handbag and followed behind him in panic. She loved her grandmother so much ever though she was so strict as she was often spoiled by her. ¡°Damien, do you think granny will be fine?¡± Eunice asked in a shaken tone making Damien sigh. He med himself for what had happened. He was always the reason why the old woman would ofte sent to the house. He wondered what he could do to make her heart and be healthy once more. He sped up as he drove his car and in no time, they were in the hospital. The old woman was rushed to the emergency room immediately when she arrived as she was in a critical condition. Out of the room, Damien was waiting at the door while both Harriet and Eunice were seated on the seats while their gaze never left the door. ¡°Doctor, would you like to join us for dinner?¡± a nurse asked a doctor as they passed by the emergency room. The doctor looked in front of him and recognized the Scott family, he scoffed before turning to the curvy nurse who had been following him. ¡°No, I can¡¯t make it tonight since my little sister is back in the city,¡± the doctor said with a smile as he thought of his sister. Wed, May Chapter 31 Up to 30% off ¡°Doctor Luke, we never knew that you had a baby sister. We just know about Ariana Anderson, your big sister,¡± another nurse said with a frown as she had never heard of the other sister. ¡°Yeah. Not many people know about her. It is just the family and our close friends who have met her. She has been abroad studying.¡± Luke exined in a loud voice but his gaze was still on the Scotts. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh. I guess she is so pretty since your family got the looks,¡± the first nurse said, making Luke chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t ever let her hear you ¡®cause I don¡¯t think I will ever hear the end of it. But she is indeed so beautiful My sisters are of course the most beautiful women in the whole world. And of course Mom and Aunty,¡± he added, making the nursesugh. ¡°What¡¯s up with them?¡± he asked as he gestured in the Scotts¡® direction. ¡°I heard the Old Mrs Scott has been sent back to the emergency room,¡± the second nurse said as she looked at them. ¡°It is just a pity that money can never buy everything one requires in this life,¡± the first nurse said, making Luke shake his head as he walked toward the family. ¡°Why are you standing here?¡± he asked coldly, making the three look at him. Damien recognized him and walked to him. ¡°Doctor Luke. You are one of the few doctors who specialize in heart diseases. Can you please help my grandmother? I will give you anything you want,¡± Damien said, making Luke widen his eyes at his humble nature. ¡°Anything?¡± he asked as he looked at Damien coldly. Even though Amanda had not told them what had happened during the years she was not with them, Ariana knew and had informed them. Now since the mastermind behind his sister¡¯s pain and grief, Luke could not let this opportunity go to waste. The nurses looked over and wondered why the doctor looked indifferent since he had always cared about everyone. They could tell that something was amiss but did not dare to open their m*uths. ¡°Yes, anything.¡± Damien answered, making Luke smirk. 12:05 Wed, 1 May A Chapter 31 ¡°What about you kneeling down and apologizing to my sister?¡± Luke said coldly, making everyone confused. ¡°I am sorry Mr. Anderson but I haven¡¯t wronged your sister in any way, Is there any misunderstanding?¡± Damien asked with questioning eyes and a frown on his face. ¡°Mh. There is no misunderstanding. The day you ept what you did and be ready to kneel and apologize, that is when I will do as you asked,¡± Luke said as he turned around to leave, ¡°Excuse me, sir, Who is your sister?¡± Harriet asked as she knew the only person their family had hurt was Amanda but she didn¡¯t believe that Amanda was from such a powerful family. Luke looked at Harriet but did not bother answering her question. ¡°Mr Scott. Your family may be the richest in this small city but to us the Andersons, you are just as small as ants. We can crush you within a few minutes,¡± Luke said, making Damien even more confused a he was not a foolish person to see the hatred in Luke¡¯s eyes. He wondered what he had done since he had never done anything to Ariana Anderson. Every time he the woman, he looked at her with admiration. Remembering the cold eyes the woman gave him the time he saw her, he knew that there was something amiss now looking at Luke¡¯s attitude towards him. ¡°Mr. Anderson, please tell me how I offended your family. Although I can¡¯t remember, I apologize,¡± Damien said since he did not want to encounter the Andersons¡® wrath. Hearing his words, Luke chuckled at how wise the man was but unfortunately, nothing would make hi let the Scotts go scot¨Cfree. ¡°Your apology is not epted. I can tell from your words that Mr Scott knows the danger of having the Andersons as their enemy but tsk. Nothing you will say will change the fact that you are our family¡¯s greatest enemy.¡± Luke replied. ¡°Can you at least tell me what I did wrong?¡± ¡°What you did wrong? You have to pay for what you did to my sister! Mr Scott, isn¡¯t it suspicious that we the Andersons who have nothing to do in this city are currently here?¡± Luke asked with a mischievous smile on his face. Chapter 12 Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Damien felt cold all of a sudden. He had not thought of it but now, hearing the man asking the question, he knew that he was. He refused to think further as to him, he had done nothing wrong. ¡°Mr Anderson, please do not use my son for something he hasn¡¯t done,¡± Harriet said as she trembled. ¡°Who do you think you are to speak when I am talking to you? I am not saying something that I am no! sure of. Your family will have to pay the price for what you did. It seems that God is even on our side since the old woman¡¯s health has started deteriorating.¡± Luke said, making Damien¡¯s eyes turn cold. ¡°You better leave my grandmother out of it. If you have an issue with me pleasee to me but not my family,¡± Damien said coldly making Luke chuckle before he became serious. ¡°Leave her? Isn¡¯t she also included in what you all did?¡± Luke asked, making the Scotts confused since the old woman never had enemies as she was always kind to all. ¡°Confused? Mr Scott. The same way you oppressed the Flores just to revenge for your little mistress it¡¯s the same way we, the Andersons will oppress you, the Scotts for what you all did. Maybe not today or tomorrow but keep your eyes open as your days are opened,¡± Luke said, shocking Damien an his mother since they never expected the Andersons to dere war. ¡°Why do you seem shocked? Do you think that you are the only person who knows avenging their lo ones? What goes aroundes back around,¡± Luke said coldly before turning around and started walking. Harriet started panicking while Damien frowned as he looked at the departing figure. ¡°Mr Anderson please do not do this,¡± Harriet shouted as she stood up making everyone in the corridor look at her. ¡°Do what? When your son oppressed the Flores, did he show mercy? No! The same way he refused to show mercy to them even after they begged is the same way I, my brothers and sisters will do. You are so lucky that our parents aren¡¯t aware of anything! Goodbye Mr Scott. The countdown started today hence o them even arter they begged is the same way 1, my brothers and sisters will do. Tou are so lucky that our parents aren¡¯t aware of anything! Goodbye Mr Scott. The countdown started today hence you should know that the clock is ticking.¡± Luke said loudly without caring who was listening before he disappeared. Eunice frowned upon seeing her brother and mother panicking. ¡°Mom, who was that man?¡± Eunice asked as she stood up. ¡°He is Luke Anderson from the Anderson family,¡± Harriet answered shocking Eunice. ¡°The same Anderson which is the richest in the country?¡± She asked, making Harriet nod her head. ¡°Why has he dered war on us? Brother, what would happen when people know that the Anderson: after us?¡± Eunice asked in a panic since she knew that her good days wereing to an end. Damien¡¯s frown deepened upon hearing the question and seeing her panic. He had always spoiled his sister thus it pained him greatly to see how she looked. avor ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry, since he has said that they won¡¯t be taking revenge on us either today or tomorrow but in the future. I have time to investigate and know why they hate us so much, Damien said as he patted Eunice¡¯s back. ¡°Damien, do you think that just knowing that would even help?¡± Harriet asked with a frown as she wondered what was wrong with her son. ¡°No really but it will help. If I find out that it was my mistake, I will kneel down and apologize if by doing so it will save our family but if it isn¡¯t, I will make whoever caused the enmity pay,¡± Damien said coldly making the two calm down a bit. At this time, the door of the emergency room opened, making them turn their heads in that direction. ¡°Doctor, how is my grandmother?¡± Damien asked, immediately he saw the doctor. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°She is out of danger but you should be careful. Try not to argue with her or shock her by telling her something that will make her worry so as not to cause another episode. She will be transferred to the ward immediately. She is unconscious but she will wake up after thirty minutes,¡± the doctor said, making the family sigh in relief. ¡°Thank you, doctor,¡± Damien said, making the doctor nod before leaving. After some minutes, the old woman was pushed out of the room and the family followed behind her. They did not dare speak when they were in the ward as they waited for her to wake up. ¡°Brother, when will granny wake up?¡± Eunice asked as she held Damien¡¯s shirt. ¡°Soon,¡± Damien answered softly as he looked at her. Theyter saw her fingers moving, making them rush to her side. Damien poured some water into a ss and walked towards the bed. The old woman opened her eyes and frowned upon seeing the white ceiling and smelling the medicin A ¡°What are we doing in a hospital?¡± she asked after sitting down and drinking the water. ¡°Granny. You fainted making us worried,¡± Eunice said as she held the old woman¡¯s hand. ¡°I am fine now, aren¡¯t I? We should go back home now,¡± the old woman said since she hated staying ir hospitals. ¡°Grandma, how can you say that? You should stay here for observations,¡± Damien said, making the old woman re at him. ¡°What are you doing here? Aren¡¯t you a grown man who cannot be told anything? Also, didn¡¯t I say that 3/3 Chapter 12 05% ¡°What are you doing here? Aren¡¯t you a grown man who cannot be told anything? Also, didn¡¯t I say that I don¡¯t have a grandson anymore?¡± the old woman said as she felt to beat him up, ¡°Grandma, you will always be my grandma and I will always be your grandson, Damien said in a tired voice. ¡°Is that so? Then why did you leave upon hearing my words? It was as if you were happy that I disowned you,¡± she said sharply, making Damien sigh. ¡°I am sorry granny. I will do anything you want me to do today,¡± he said, making the old woman roll her eyes. ¡°If you say so. I want you to pick up this phone and apologize to the Floreses and let them hear how sincere you sound,¡± she said as she picked up the phone on the stand.. ¡°Grandma, you know I can¡¯t do that,¡± he said stubbornly. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who said that you will do anything I want you to do? Or you were lying to me and don¡¯t see me as your grandmother anymore?¡± she said as she sounded agitated making both Harriet a Eunice panic. ¡°Brother, what are you doing? Don¡¯t forget what the doctor said. Please do as she said,¡± Eunice said. ¡°Okay,¡± Damien said in a low tone as he picked up the phone and dialed the Flores¡¯s number. 12:06 Wed, 1 May MEM Chapter 33 Chapter 33 ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mr Flores was confused by what Amanda had said. Yes, he wasn¡¯t st*pid but he just didn¡¯t want to believe anything. ¡°Okay. Let me exin what happened at home and the decision.¡± Amanda¡¯s tone was calm as she looked at the two men in front of him. She did not wait to be invited to sit down. After getting seated, she lifted her head and looked at the people who were still standing, staring at her with questioning eyes as if she were the queen while they were just her mere servants. Amanda shook her head. ¡°I told my family about how you guys have been of great help to me. Dad an Mom thought that you were poor because I grew up in an orphanage and wanted to give you jobs in Andersons Corp but Ariana told her that you were one of the richest families in the city¡± ¡°Mom asked my eldest brother, Adrian, who was in charge of the family business, and Ariana who was familiar with this city to help you guys to be at the top rather than being in the top four. Sadly, after a while when they were still looking for the best projects to give you, they discovered that you were being oppressed so Mom came up with the idea of killing two birds at the same time.¡± ¡°Do your family know about what happened to the Scotts?¡± Bryant asked calmly. Shaking her head, Amanda said, ¡°No. But I think Ariana told my brothers.¡± Hearing her answers, they were more confused. ¡°Then why did your mother say we will be killing two birds at the same time?¡± ¡°Huh! My parents have been in business for years. To them, anyone who dares oppress you is your lifetime enemy and has to be crushedpletely even if they kneel down to ask for your forgiveness. Although Amanda¡¯s voice was calm, her tone was rather cold and anyone could hear the ruthlessness in her words. Chapter 33 65% Up to 30% off Shocked, Elsa shook her head and looked at Amanda. ¡°Your mother is more ruthless than I expected.¡± Rose nodded her head hurriedly and then looked at her mother. ¡°My mom is the kindest person I have ever encountered. She would rather suffer than make others pay.¡± Everyone apart from Mrs Flores who was ring at Rose chuckled in amusement but they knew what had said was true, ¡°Since our families have alliances, I am sure that she will soon meet Mom. Who knows maybe they will be best friends and she will also learn some ruthless and heartless tactics,¡± Amanda said, making every nod in agreement while Mrs Flores Sigh is defeated. At that moment, thendline phone started ringing making them frown as they wondered who had interrupted their moment. Elsa, who was closer to it, picked it up without looking at the screen. ¡°Just F**k off. We don¡¯t want any disturbance.¡± Her cold and thundering voice made people shiver but at the same time, her family was amused since they did not think she would take like that. ¡°Elsa Flores, it seems you haven¡¯t learned any lesson yet,¡± a cold yet distant voice that was filled with disdain sounded, making Elsa take some steps backward and she felt a shiver running down her spine. Her family together with Amanda looked at her in confusion since there were a few people to make he behave in that manner. ¡°Who is it?¡± Mr Flores asked with a frown on his face. Instead of answering his question, she put the call on speaker. ¡°That¡¯s what I expected. You have to know your ce!¡± Eunice¡¯s voice sounded making Amanda confused 1 since she did not find any reason for Elsa to behave the way she did. ¡°What do you want? Aren¡¯t you satisfied that you have ruined our family?¡± Elsa¡¯s questions had some fear and pain in them. Chapter 33 65%2 Up to 30% off ¡°I want to speak to your father?¡± The others stiffened when they heard Damien¡¯s cold voice making them understand why Elsa was speaking fear evident in her tone. ¡°Just say what you want Mr Scott. I don¡¯t think we are quite familiar enough with each other for you to call me at this time of the night.¡± Mr Flores said in the same tone as if he was mocking Damien for trying to sound overbearing. A sigh was heard from the other side making them hold their breath. I ¡°I want to apologize for what I have done to your family.¡± Despite him apologizing, it wasn¡¯t hard for anyone not to hear some sarcasm in it. There wasn¡¯t any sincerity in it all! ¡°If this is how you are going to apologise then I would rather not hear it. Goodbye, Mr Scott,¡± Mr Flores said in a cold and disbelief tone since he couldn¡¯t tolerate how Damien was talking to him. He was his elder, not his junior! ¡°You bastard! Is this how you are going to apologize? Since you are so unwilling to apologize and stop oppressing them then you better believe it when I say that I will cut ties with you. A cold and old voice sounded on the other side just the moment Mr Flores was out to hang the call making him halt his action. Everyone was confused as they didn¡¯t understand what the Scotts were ying at. ¡°I am very sorry for what I have been doing Mr Flores and I promise not to oppress your family business anymore,¡± Damien said in a sincere tone making Amanda feel as if she could vomit since she knew what a good actor he was. She looked around and it wasn¡¯t a surprise that everyone with her seemed to believe his words. ¡°Mr Scott, what is the meaning of this? You oppress us for years then you apologize and expect us to Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. forgive you immediately?¡± Mr Flores was so angry that his eyes were red out of fury when he said that in a cold and distant tone. 1207 Wed, 1 May 14 tim Chapter 33 6550 Up to 30% off ¡°I am very sorry for what I have been doing Mr Flores and I promise not to oppress your family business anymore.¡± Damien said in a sincere tone making Amanda feel as if she could vomit since she knew what a good actor he was. She looked around and it wasn¡¯t a surprise that everyone with her seemed to believe his words. ¡°Mr Scott, what is the meaning of this? You oppress us for years then you apologize and expect us to forgive you immediately?¡± Mr Flores was so angry that his eyes were red out of fury when he said that in a cold and distant tone. ¡°It might sound untrue but I am truly sorry. I hope you may forgive me and our families can continue to be friends?¡± Damien¡¯s words made everyone sneer in disgust. ¡°I am really sorry to disappoint you Mr Scott but we won¡¯t forgive you for what you have done! Since you decided to oppress us four years ago and have been on it since then. You haven¡¯t seeded in what you wanted and you never will!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need your insincere and listen to your actions. The Scotts and the Floreses have been sworn enemies since the day you decided to do what you have been doing. The battle is still on and the time to your family¡¯s end is ticking.¡± Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Chapter 34 The Floreses looked at Amanda in shock and disbelief. Amanda, who had just hung up the call and faces and frowned as she didn¡¯t at on the couch, saw t Know why they had such expressions on their faces. ¡°What? The question snapped them back to reality. The men shook their heads while the two girls ran to Amanda¡¯s side. On the other side, Mrs Flores sighed in relief since she had been afraid that Amanda still bore feelings for Damien and that she could forget taking revenge. ¡°Mandy, you are so awesome!¡± Rose eximed excitedly, making Amanda look at her in confusion. Elsa nodded her head in agreement as her eyes widened. ¡°What she is saying is the truth. I was worried that you are still in love with Damien and that they would use you against us and everyone after they discover your real identity.¡± Amanda sighed and shook her head before holding the girls¡® hands. ¡°That was in the past. You are my family and he did hurt my family. There is no way I will just forgive him and be with him. I came here for revenge not to be madly in love with him and get him back.¡± They all looked at Amanda with satisfaction since their minds could be at rest now that she had assured them and they had seen things for themselves. ¡°Amanda, what were you saying about killing two birds at the same time?¡± Bryant, who sat since he was tired from standing, spoke calmly after he saw that they had stopped talking about the call. Although he spoke with a hint of tiredness in his tone, his eyes were still looking at Amanda sharply, a sign that he was so alert despite everything. Amanda nodded her head and looked at him. ¡°She said that if you guys receive the projects immediately, it would alert the enemy and they could pretend that it was someone who wanted to cause a drift between the two families. She said that they should first observe and at the same time, the projects can be signed but the other party should just think there wasn¡¯t a lot of profit from them. m . Chunter 34 Up to 30% off immediately, it would alert the enemy and they could pretend that it was someone who wanted to cause a drift between the two families. She said that they should first observe and at the same time, the projects can be signed but the other party should just think there wasn¡¯t a lot of profit from them. Also, when all the projects were about to bepleted, that is when they would be to the world.¡± If the projects are so profitable and areplete, if they are announced our stocks would shoot up immediately Bytant and his father agreed and couldn¡¯t hide the excitement. ¡°Your family still supported us making it impossible to be bankrupt no matter what Damien did. And now you are saying¡­¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Mr Flores was calm but had a cracking sound in it. He couldn¡¯t believe it and wondered what good deed he had done in his past life. ¡°I am now here and have already taken over Jason¡¯spany. The otherpanies that still supported you have also been sorted out.¡± ¡°Wait. If your family is helping everyone that stood at our side at our lowest family doesn¡¯t that mean it would cause an uproar in the city? Elsa¡¯s eyes twinkled as voiced her thoughts. Her smile brightened when she imagined what would. happen at that time. ¨C ¡°Yes, it will Dad has always insisted that we should repay those who took our side no matter what we go through. It is high time that those families who supported you and aren¡¯t the five richest families ¨C to be. High time to dominate the city!¡± Amanda¡¯s face was so serious and her words carried some dominance and threat in them as if daring anyone to speak up. ¡°Won¡¯t that cause a lot of money?¡± Mr Flores¡± voice was rtively low but everyone had heard his question. Amanda who was used to paying extra attention to people¡¯s words, she heard a bit of worry and helplessness in his tone. Elsa¡¯s eyes lit up immediately as they twinkled more than before after a second. 12 08 Wed, 1 May. Chapter 4 Up to 30% off ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t think you should worry about that¡± Her tone was cheerful, making her family look at her as if they were looking at a crazy person. ¡°Even though they are the richest family in the country. I don¡¯t think they have a lot of money to misuse! Mrs Flores said calmly yet distant but her eyes were full of disappointment when she looked at her oldest daughter. ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to look at me with disappointment. What I am saying is the truth. Despite Amanda using more than fifty million on us, she used a lot of money just to get rid of all the furniture at Jason¡¯spany. When I asked she said that she didn¡¯t want a negative vibe around her thus she had to get changed and have new things. Iined about how much of a spendthrift she is but do you know what she did?¡± Top Warehouse Companies In Mexico Maximize storage space and streamline operations LEARN MORE Elsa stopped talking and looked at her family like she was urging them to question her about what happened next After getting what she wanted from their eyes and faces, she avert her gaze and it fell on Amanda. ¡°She called her brother and told her what she wanted and whether that would make her a spendthrift Adrian told her that she could just do whatever she wanted, buy any expensive furniture she wanted, 30 mappened next Up to 30% off After getting what she wanted from their eyes and faces, she averted her gaze and it fell on Amanda. ¡°She called her brother and told her what she wanted and whether that would make her a spendthrift Adrian told her that she could just do whatever she wanted, buy any expensive furniture she wanted, then send him the bill and he would pay for the items.¡± ¡°Later on, her secretary was reporting something. Apparently, Amanda wants to start a restaurant and since her aunt is an international chef she asked for her help but the answer she was given¡­weeuh. She was informed that she should stop tiring herself out making more money when she hasn¡¯t even rished the money in their family. Her auntter sent her two billions and told her she must use it all by week Amanda chucked upon hearing Elsa¡¯s words but the others were shocked since they had not expecte that Asanda was that spoiled. Miss Flores sighed as she felt that everyone indeed had different opinions. ¡°As she said, you don¡¯t need to worry. All of your friends are geniuses and with just one project, they will rise. Also, the fact that we are willing to invest in them doesn¡¯t mean that we are losing. money. It¡¯s kind of profitable since we will both get profits from them. ¡°In two weeks. I think that everything will be exposed to the media and known to the public. That will be our starting point. From there, there will be no turning back.¡± Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Up to 30% off Two weeks passed, and Jason¡¯spany was renamed Avor Corp. ¡°Miss, the two¨Cweek deadline has passed,¡± one of the managers said in a meeting. Nodding her head in agreement, Amanda¡¯s gaze remained on herptop as she tapped the table. All eyes were on her every move. As time went by, they stopped fearing her as they saw her as a kind and easygoing person. Although Amanda¡¯s demeanor was cold, they had already gotten used to her. They wondered why she wasn¡¯t saying anything even after hearing what he had said. Winnie, who ha gotten closer to Amanda than the rest, cleared her throat, averted her gaze from Amanda, and looked at the report on the table. ¡°Miss, we have already finished the production of the clothes which are supposed to be released. Everything in our team is ready,¡± Winnie said as she continued to exin everything further. ¡°On Monday and yesterday, Ace Anderson and Victoria were present for the shooting. We have finish editing the adverts. We have the photos, please look at them,¡± the manager from the sales and marketing department said. Amanda finally lifted her head and looked at the people in the room. Her eyes, which were big, stared at them as a calm yet fierce aura surrounded her. They lowered their heads afraid that she might lecture them for speaking when she was busy with her ¡°I know what you have already done. Don¡¯t forget that I have secretaries. They had already sent everything that I needed to see.¡± Her calm voice surrounded the room while her blue twinkling eyes looked at them. ¡°Miss, what is the next step?¡± A man asked out of curiosity. ¡°I have released some news through our Twitter handle. Let¡¯s wait for a week for our stocks to go up then we release the outfits,¡± Amanda said, making them look at each other. Churray 15 *In the meantime, we can organize ourselves to go to the next building¡± They were all shocked. The first time they heard her talking about it, they thought she was just joking but now¡­ ¡°Miss, what will happen to this building?¡± Winnie asked since she felt that they were wasting a lot of time. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it but since we will also start a jewelrypany, we can just turn thispany into that or real estate, I am not sure about it yet.¡± Her voice was rather calm and indifferent as if she was not using any money for that. Her employees looked as if she was crazy but at the same time, they were really envious of her. ¡°I have bought the buildings around so as we can explore different industries once we make it to the top, we can all be in one building.¡± ¡°Miss, but if we will still end up in one building, why can¡¯t we all stay there?¡± another said, making a smile form on Amanda¡¯s face. I ¡°What are you guys afraid that I might end up on the streets?¡± She teased them but they lowered their heads out of shame because they understood that they weren¡¯t in the same world. ¡°Just don¡¯t need to worry. We have started this journey together. Also, some of the managers here might work in thosepanies as CEOs thus I hope you can be dedicated in your work. I don¡¯t want to hear anyone saying that I am biased when you are the one who has been idling during work hours.¡± They were so happy but they did not dare scream out. The smiles on their faces broadened as their eyes shone with determination to get the opportunity.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry Miss, we won¡¯t let you down.¡± Amanda nodded her head as she smiled at the person who had just talked. ¡°As you know, we don¡¯t have a vice president, so I had to get help. I took four employees to be my secretaries and learn under James since he is my brother¡¯s secretary. I have now decided to appoint at vice president and I will give him one of my secretaries.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Amanda stopped speaking. She raised her eyebrows as she looked around the room to see whether th 65% Chapter 35 holding her chin. Up to 30% off ¡°Miss, some of the secretaries were from various departments, I am afraid that they have gotten used. to their work and aren¡¯tfortable with being secretaries,¡± re said with a frown on her face. ¡°You may think that way but I have already had a chat with them. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t mistreat them and I will also increase their sry since they are my exclusive secretaries. You should all respect them. They are just under James so the same way you treat him you should also treat them. I don¡¯t care whether they were always under any of you. You must respect each other.¡± Amanda¡¯s tone was firm and she released a threatening aura as if she was challenging anyone to go against her words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Miss, we will give them the respect they deserve,¡± Winnie said on behalf of her fellows, making Amanda nod her head in her direction. ¡°Now, I will announce the vice president. I hope that I can congratte the person and not be envious The rest of you will have the chance to be the CEOs of the uingpanies. For example, Mr Daniel who is the head of cutlery and the canteen, will be the head manager or should I say the CEO of the restaurant under development. re, you will be in charge of the technologypany and so 1. on. ire and Daniel were in disbelief as they listened to their names being mentioned. re had thought that she might be the vice president. Even though she failed to get that position, she was pleased. Her eyes shone brightly as tears threatened to escape. Daniel was already crying as he did not expect such a thing. To him, he already prepared himself that he would be fired as thepany would not have a canteen anymore. He found it challenging to manage a restaurant but he loved challenges. Others looked at them with disbelief but since they had gone through a hard time together, they were happy that some of them would be sessful but deep down, they hoped that they would have such luck. Seeing their looks, Amanda shook her head in disbelief but she knew what the position meant to then since she was once poorer than them. She tapped the table with her left hand, gaining everyone¡¯s attention. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Up to 30% off ¡°I just mentioned the two as an example, but that doesn¡¯t mean that that position is yours. If you stop working hard and someone else exceeds my expectations then I will appoint that person.¡± Both ire and Daniel nodded their heads. ¡°You must train your people well so that some may take over when you leave. The secretaries will be chosen by me,¡± Amanda said. ¡°I will be appointing Winnie as the vice president of thepany or should I say the headquarters. She is a very hardworking, kind, and sociable person. I will give you one of my secretaries and you will also learn from both James and I Winnie dropped the pen she was holding and her heart started beating fast. Even when she heard Amanda talking about the Vice President, she did not have a lot of expectations since to her, they were still better people than them. ¡°Elius, can you please follow up with what I posted? Also, can you please add the photos taken so as to advertise our new products? The PR department should be ready in case anyone nders us. We must make sure that we take advantage so our sales may rocket.¡± ¡°Yes Miss,¡± they said as they nodded their heads. ¡°Dismissed,¡± Amanda said as she stood up and walked out of the room. Upon arriving in her office, she threw herself onto the couch and sat there. Taking out her phone, she groaned as she was tired. Even though she was the boss, she still worked together with her employees to achieve the time limit they had set. She opened her Twitter ount and saw thetest news making her snicker. #1: The Flores Corp partnered with the Andersons Corp from the capital. #2: Jason¡¯spany has a new owner and it changed its name to Avour Corp. #3: Avour Corp partnered with the AA Fashion International Company. #4: Ace Anderson signed an endorsement with both Flores and Avour Corn. Chapter 36 * 65%A Up to 30% off #4: Ace Anderson signed an endorsement with both Flores and Aflovour Corp. #5: The Smiths pharmaceutical will be one of the majorpanies providing medicine to the Anderso Hospital. #6: All Eats Hotel partnered with Rich American Cuisine Hotel. #7: Avour Corp will be releasing theirtest products within a week. Amanda could not continue looking at the other news as she was aware of them. They had all decided to make everything public so as to shake the city a little bit and alert them of the changes that were about to happen. She clicked on some news and read thements left by theizens. [Why do I feel that there will be a big change in this city?] [I am the only person who can see that all thosepanies have been oppressed by the Scotts?] [Oh my! Now that you have mentioned it, I understand why I felt as if I had seen some news about. them. But can they really fight against the Scott Corp?] [I am so surprised that the Andersons Corp has signed with manypanies. It¡¯s like they are dering a war between them and the Scott Corp.] [I am a nurse at Anderson Corp and a few weeks ago, there was a confrontation between the young master of the Andersons and Mr Scott who is the president of the Scott Corp. Mr Anderson said that the Scotts had hurt their little sister. They should kneel down and ask for her iveness if they don¡¯t want things to get messy. He also dered war between the two families and said that the time was tickling. Guess the time has arrived!] Amanda was shocked when she saw thement. Even without being told who it was, she knew it w Luke. Although she wanted to get angry at him, it seemed that he had added some juice to the war. [If all thesepanies were being oppressed by the Scotts and now they are makingebacks after getting back up from the Anderson Corp, I understand the phrase, ¡®the enemy of my enemy is myContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! friend¡®.] [Finally there are people who can deal with the Scott Corp. Thatpany has been oppressing most of 14:03 Wed, May Chapter 36 Up to 30% off thepanies that refuse to be on their side. I lost my job because mypany was forced to dere bankruptcy.] [Many people have beenining about what they have been doing but they were afraid of the Scotts¡® power now that the richest family in the country have dered war. We can also join them! BOYCOTT SCOTT CORPORATION.] [BOYCOTT!] [+1.] ¡°Miss, have you seen the news?¡± James asked as he walked into the office. Amanda hummed as she nodded her head without even raising it to look at him. 14 Wed. Chapter 36 65% Up to 30% off ¡°Can you say what you wanna say then leave me alone?¡± Amanda said as she was irritated that she ha been disturbed as she was watching some exciting battle.. ¡°Miss, do you think that the Scotts might dere bankruptcy if theizens continue?¡± James asked without taking into consideration what Amanda had told him. what? Do you think that argepany such as theirs can dere bankruptcy immediately when people start boycotting them? They won¡¯t but it is still a good thing as their stocks will decline plummetedly. They can consider this the first lesson they get. Many more are on their way. Also, now that things have started going this way, all the otherpanies that sided with the Scotts to oppress the Flores are in fear as they don¡¯t want to be caught in the mess but unluckily, they already chose their side four years ago! I won¡¯t show anyone mercy,¡± Amanda said coldly but James way already used to the coldness. At the same time, The Scott Corp. ¡°Sir, we have a big at the door. blem,¡± Damien¡¯s secretary said as he walked into his office without knocking The small gesture made Damien re at him making the man take steps backward but he did not dare leave cowardly as he knew that they were in a mess. ¡°What is it?¡± Damien asked upon seeing that he didn¡¯t intend to leave even after being red at. Without speaking, the secretary handed him the tablet so that he could see it for himself. After a few minutes, Damien threw the tablet on the floor out of anger as his veins started showing 1. up. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 ¡°Can you bring me some snacks?¡± Amanda asked as she continued to scroll down thement section ¡°Amanda, aren¡¯t you going to work?¡± James asked with a frown on his face as he looked at the young lady who was still on her phone. ¡°But I am tired! Also, thesements are so entertaining,¡± she said with a giggle as she nced at James before looking at her phone once more. James shook his head and knew that there was nothing he could do about her. Just as he was about to say something, the office door opened, gaining both of their attention. ¡°I wonder who has the guts to walk in without knocking.¡± Amanda said without looking at the door. To her, James would deal with the person. Hearing her words, the person who walked in stood still and stared at her. James on the other hand, was nervous since he did not want to be replicated. ¡°Miss Anderson,¡± James greeted the person with his head lowered. ¡°James, how many times have I told you that you shouldn¡¯t call me that? Go call Ariana but don¡¯t call me that! It makes me feel as if I am old,¡± Amanda said as she pouted but didn¡¯t look at him. ¡°Ah..¡± James wondered what he would say. He averted his gaze from Amanda and looked at Ariana who was still at the door and holding it. Seeing his fear through his eyes, Ariana waved her hand, making James sigh in relief and started walking towards the door. Amanda frowned as she wondered why she could hear James¡® footsteps fading. ¡°James, where are you going¡­¡°/she lifted her head to look at him as she spoke but remained silent upon seeing Ariana. ¡°Ria,¡± she shouted as she jumped out of the couch and ran to her sister. Ariana hugged her to prevent Amanda from injuring herself. 164 14:08 Wed, 1 May Chapter 38 Up to 30% off Ariana hugged her to prevent Amanda from injuring herself. ¡°Huh! Who is the mannerless person?¡± Ariana asked as she raised her eyebrows but Amanda just giggled She dragged Ariana in and closed the door behind her. ¡°Sister, what are you doing here?¡± Amanda asked as she looked at Ariana. ¡°I saw the news and knew that you aren¡¯t as busy as before, thus I came to take you out for shopping. Ariana said as she sat on the couch. ¡°Yes I am now free we can go,¡± she said as she scratched her head to avoid awkwardness or saying something displeasing. She started cussing at Ariana for interrupting her fun. It wasn¡¯t every day that she saw people turning at the Scotts. ¡°You are now free, mh? If I wasn¡¯t your sister and knew you well, I would have believed you,¡± Ariana said, making Amanda turn to her. ¡°Ria, what are you trying to do?¡± she asked in a serious tone making Ariana chuckle as she shook her head. ¡°Weren¡¯t you using Adrian¡¯s people to get what you want? The sales and marketing manager and also the PR at the Andersons have done more work than yours,¡± Ariana said, making Amanda pout. ¡°Come, at least I did my best. Also, I have been overseeing everything thus believe me when I say that I was busy,¡± she said pretending to be angry making Ariana want tough but suppressing it. ¡°If you feel that there are a lot of things they don¡¯t know, where can¡¯t you send the manager and their deputies to the headquarters so that they gain more qualifications?¡± Ariana said seriously. When ites to making money, all the kids in the Andersons turn out to be serious. Although they are billionaires through their hand work, they always feel that the money isn¡¯t enough. Now, seeing Amanda working hard to earn money just like them, they had to help her and make her be sessful as they were. ¡°I had not thought of that. But I am afraid that that¡¯s impossible since there will be a lot of work here,¡± Amanda said, making Ariana roll her eyes. 14:08 Wed, 1 May Chapter 38 64%Á¿ Up to 30% off ¡°Even if there is a lot of work to be done you have to think about your future. If you send them there to learn, they can still help out when thepany requires them. You should send them there for two to three months after you release the final products. You sent Jason there I am sure there won¡¯t be any harm by sending more people to be under some experienced professionals than them,¡± Ariana said calmly as she looked at Amanda. ¡°Fine, I will do that. Also, Elsa is interested in starting a jewelpany. She majored in design. I want to invest in thatpany,¡± Amanda told her. ¡°Why now?¡± Ariana asked with a frown on her face. She had kept an eye on Elsa and knew her characters. Even though she was talented in that industry, she was one of thezybones. ¡°She told me that after what happened with their family it is high time she bes serious and stops depending on her parents. She wants to have something to call her own and be independent.¡± Ariana nodded her head as her eyes shone with pride. She was happy that Elsa hade through. ¡°Since she is your best friend, we will support her. Also, about investing in herpany, count me in,¡± Ariana said with a smile shocking Amanda. Every time Ariana and Elsa were in the same ce, they would always end up arguing. She never thought that her sister would be willing to give them extra hard. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Stop giving me that look. I am serious but I am afraid that she doesn¡¯t have any experience. Why don¡¯t you tell her to go and work with AApany and below mom? She can learn a lot in three to four months then afterwards, she can open her ownpany,¡± Ariana said what she thought was right, making Amanda nod. ¡°There are also some designers who are talented in jewel design, I might as well send them there then when thepany is opened, they might help out. After all, Elsa¡¯s sess will also be our sess since we will be shareholders.¡± ¡°Call her and let her apany us to the mall.¡± Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Elsa walked into the office after half an hour. Up to 30% off ¡°What are you guys doing on your phones?¡± She asked upon seei them just staring at their phones. ¡®cause I can¡¯t find the right word to ¡°Come on, thements are so wow. Let me just say the describe them.¡± Amanda said, making the two chuckle. ¡°I am just answering some emails,¡± Ariana said after seeing Elsa raising her right side eyebrows on her. ¡°Amanda, are you really a CEO?¡± Elsa asked, making Amanda avert her gaze from the phone to her. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You are so idle. That¡¯s totally different from the CEOS I have met. Look, Ariana is still busy even when she is here,¡± Elsa answered, making Amanda roll her eyes at her. ¡°You guys are just jealous of me! I am the busiest CEO you can ever meet. Don¡¯t you know how hard I have been working?¡± Amanda said as she red at the two. ¡°Yes, yes. You are the most hardworking person in this world,¡± Ariana said as she nced at her sister before continuing with her work. ¡°My sister is the best,¡± Amanda said as she threw Ariana a k*ss in the air. ¡°Come on, you called me for shopping but it is as if I should also join you,¡± Elsa said as she sat down making the sisters chuckle but they did not tell her not to. ¡°Amanda, you were right. Dad¡¯spany¡¯s stock has increased by twenty percent so far. Guess it will continue shooting,¡± Elsa said with a smile on her face. ¡°Yeah. It will and when it does, don¡¯t forget to spoil us as you will be a millionaire,¡± Ariana said with a teasing look. ¡°Please spare me. You still want my money even when you are a billionaire? Can¡¯t you have pity on a poor fellow like me who will get money after a long time?¡± Elsa said as she faked tears. 39 Chapter 33 Amanda looked at the scene and wanted tough out loud but she suppressed it. Up to 30% off ¡°You are a good actor. I was even fooled. You should be an actress instead of being a designer. I will always invest in the movies you will be acting in. We can¡¯t let your talents not be put into action, right?¡± Ariana said with a smile on her face as she looked at the pitifuldy in front of her. ¡°See, you still have money even to invest in films but you still want my money!¡± Elsa said before starting to cry. Amanda could no longer hold herughter thus sheughed out loudly. ¡°You said you were almost fooled but it seems you were fooled,¡± she said as she looked at her sister. ¡°What? After bing rich you forget who made you rich?¡± Ariana asked Elsa in a serious tone but her eyes were smiling. ¡°Come on, Ariana, I can¡¯t forget but you seem to forget that we aren¡¯t rich like your family. You guys are given billions as you pocket money, but what about me? Just more than five hundred thousand at most. Don¡¯t you think I am so pitiful?¡± Elsa asked as she pouted. Amanda took the snacks on the table and started eating as she watched the scene in front of her. ¡°What? Yes, you are very pitiful, that¡¯s why I intend to invest in your films so that you can be richer than you are,¡± Ariana said as she nodded her head. Hearing her words, Elsa was so deeply touched that she even started shedding tears. ¡°But I want to be a designer,¡± she said as she pouted, behaving like a spoiled kid in front of the merciless and the most feared CEO. Ariana chuckled then said with a smile in her eyes, ¡°Really now? I can invest too. You can be a CEO of a designpany and also a famous actress.¡± ¡°No, I want to be a designer,¡± Elsa said firmly. Amanda chuckled at the scene. ¡°What? I thought you were smitten by my brother Ace? Don¡¯t you think that if you be an actress Chapter 39 Up to 30% off you will have a great opportunity to be with nim: she said with a teasing smile on ner race. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°How could I forget about that? I think what Amanda has said is true. In that way, I can just invest in one film for both of you instead of two. In that film, you will be the female leading actress and he will be the male leading actor. What do you think? You will even get an opportunity to be so close to him and even maybe k*ss,¡± Ariana said with a teasing tone. Elsa blushed profusely, making the sistersugh loudly. ¡°Gosh, look at that. You kept insisting that you want to be a designer but upon hearing Ace¡¯s name, you have nothing to say,¡± Ariana said as she continued tough. Sheter stopped and looked at Elsa. Her eyes were focused and her face had a smile evident that she was seriously plotting something. None of her brothers had been in rtionships as they had always been busy but she felt that she needed to introduce Elsa to her little brother. In that way, her baby sister will always have her best friend close and they will be rted even if it is by marriage. ¡°Uhm, Ariana? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Elsa asked. ? ? ¡°What? Can¡¯t I look at you?¡± Ariana asked as she red at Elsa not appreciating being interrupted when she was thinking of something. ¡°No, you can but you are staring at me as if you are plotting something,¡± she said with her head. lowered as she was afraid of looking at Ariana. ¡°Why should I tell you? It is a secret. One can never share secrets,¡± Ariana said. ¦§ ¡®Sister, can you please tell me?¡± Amanda asked. ¡°No way. A secret can never be shared since once it is said, it isn¡¯t a secret anymore,¡± Ariana said. as she tried to flee from Amanda¡¯s grip. Nodding her head, Amanda said, ¡°That¡¯s true. You can never keep a secret but you told them about my failed marriage with Damien.¡± As she said that, she let go of Ariana¡¯s arm and returned to her seat. ¡°Come on, I had to tell them so that they can help me take revenge on the Scotts,¡± Ariana said calmly and in a soft voice as she looked at her baby sister. ¡°Whatever, let¡¯s go and celebrate. The Scott Corp has surely lost billions in a few hours. It is really worth celebrating.¡± Amanda said as she picked up her handbag and stood up. 14:11 Wed May Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Ariana shook her head and started following her sister apanied by Elsa. All employees turned their heads to look at them but they were mostly looking at Ariana. They had long heard of her ruthlessness in the business world. People called her a beautiful demon since she was not only very pretty but also heartless to anyone who messed with her. ¡°Gosh, our CEO and her sister are really beautiful. Sometimes I wonder whether we were created by the same God,¡± an employee eximed and it reached thedies¡® ears making them smirk. They loved it when they heard people praising their beauty. ¡°Have you seen it, they both have butterfly birthmarks on their right side on the neck,¡± another said, making everyone try their best to also see it. Those who managed to see it couldn¡¯t stay quiet since they kept boasting that they had seen it and talking about how beautiful the birthmark was. When thedies arrived downstairs, they met their brothers making them frown but Elsa was blushing profusely. ¡°Hello there little Mandy,¡± Luke greeted her with a smile on his face. ¡°Sometimes I wonder whether I am really your sister. You never greet me with such enthusiasm,¡± Arian ¡°Come on, you are way too older than us yet you expect to be spoiled? No way! You are the one who should be spoiling us, not the other way around. As for us youngsters, we will continue spoiling this little troublemaker,¡± Ace said as he hugged Amanda. ¡°Come on, can all of you stop that? You will make her retaliate. Also, I want her to continue spoiling me,¡± Amanda said as she pouted. ¡°Girl, you aren¡¯t serious. Don¡¯t we spoil you? Look at me, I am a chef. You even dragged me into this city to be your personal chef. You just use me without paying me a penny. Isn¡¯t that spoiling you?¡± Mark asked, his eyes full of disdain. Chapter 40 Up to 30% off ¡°Yes, yes. You make the most delicious meals. You clearly learned it from Aunty. No, you inherited it. Ariana said as she nodded her head as she was pleased. ¡°Was I justplimented by her?¡± Mark asked as his eyes were full of shock. Although they were siblings, it was rare for Ariana topliment anyone. Even if to you you are perfect, to her it has always been good and there is room for improvement. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say as your big sister I should spoil you?¡± Ariana asked in confusion. They all remained silent since they did not know what to say to her and what not to. ¡°Ooh, okay. Seems mypliments weren¡¯t necessary. You can forget about ever asking me whether are good or not,¡± Ariana said making the boys speechless when Amandaughed when she saw their faces. ¡°Look, apart from you they don¡¯t spoil me.¡± Amanda said as she pouted.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Come on. Luke is still carrying a camera even though he is now a doctor just as he always did when we were kids since he wants to keep any experience you encounter,¡± Mark said hurriedly as he wasn¡¯t one to give up an argument. Amanda nodded agreeing with his words but Ariana¡¯s eyes were full of confusion. ¡°Sometimes I even wonder why you became a doctor instead of being a director or a producer. You have been carrying that camera since we were kids! You never buy a new one. It can make people think we are so poor,¡± Ariana said in a displeased tone. ¡°No, he is only my cameraman, he shouldn¡¯t take other people¡¯s pictures,¡± Amanda replied. ¡°Okay, my princess, don¡¯t worry about that,¡± Luke said as he patted her head. ¡°As for Ace..¡± Marco did not bother saying anything but the siblings startedughing as they looked at him. ¡°Come on, what are you guysughing at?¡± Elsa said with a frown on her face making them stop and look at her. ¡°Oh, see that. She is mad ¡®cause she isn¡¯t pleased at how we are talking about her crush,¡± Ariana 14:11 Wed, 1 May 6421 Chapter 40 said with a teasing smile. Up to 30% off ¡°Babes, your dream has finallye true. Here is your future husband. Ariana, I think we should do what we were nning,¡± Amanda said with a smirk making Elsa blush. ¡°Who is this and what are you talking about?¡± Ace asked. He felt that something wasn¡¯t right when he heard his sister¡¯s words. He had a feeling that it might rted to him since they were talking about him previously. be ¡°Ace, she is my best friend, Elsa,¡± Amanda said calmly. Ace understood why they were talking the way they were. He had heard that Amanda¡¯s best friend wa AD CR his big fan but he never expected her to be so beautiful. ¡°Oh, nice to meet you,¡± he said as he stretched his hand to greet her. Elsa stared at the hand and couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Girl, you wanted this but now he is in front of you you are even afraid of holding his hand?¡± Ariana asked as she wondered why people were always so st*pid in front of people they liked. Elsa was brought back to reality and shook his hand. Chapter 40 Elsa was brought back to reality and shook his hand, Up to 30% off ¡°Guess that hand wouldn¡¯t see water for some time now Ace has held it,¡± Amanda said, making her- siblings chuckle but Elsa blushed while Ace felt awkward. ¡°Where were youdies going?¡± Luke asked with a smug look on his face. ¡°Girls love shopping. I won¡¯t be surprised if they are going to the mall,¡± Mark said, making the girls nod their heads. ¡°See. Told you.¡± ¡°Since you said that I never spoil you, what about I apany you and I will be paying the bill?¡± Ace asked as he looked at Amanda. ¡°Awesome. Ace is the best,¡± Amanda said happily as she pecked him. ¡°If you areing then you should know you will be spoiling the three of us,¡± Ariana said coldly. She wanted to spend time with the girls but never expected the boys to ruin her fun. She vowed secretly that she would make them regret it if they didn¡¯t back out. ¡°Okay. At most, I will use even a billion just to make you happy,¡± Ace said. ¡°Good. The others can join too. It won¡¯t be so bad to have some men carrying our shopping bags.¡± Wed, May Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Up to 30% off ¡°Where don¡¯t we walk instead of driving,¡± Ariana said with a wicked smile on her face. ¡°It has been a long time since I did that. Maybe we can even eat street food,¡± Amanda said as she was happy with her sister¡¯s suggestion. The guys¡® faces turned pale as they had never walked under the scorching sun. When they saw how Ariana¡¯s smile was. They knew that she was just doing that cause she wasn¡¯t happy about them apanying them. They let out a sigh of desperation as they knew nothing they would say or do would make her better as she was harder to please than Amanda. All they needed was to remain silent and do everything she wanted. When she was satisfied, she would just let them go. ¡°Are both of you crazy? We should go to the mall by car, not on foot. Don¡¯t you think that when we arrive there it will be alreadyte and we will be tired?¡± Elsa said as she felt that the two weren¡¯t using their brains. ¡°I think she is right. Why don¡¯t we use the car then after we finish shopping we can go back home on foot? Most street foods are always at night,¡± Ace said as he inwardly prayed that his sisters would approve of it. ¡°Puff, it seems that you have now forgotten about your sisters now you have such beauty on your side?¡± Ariana said as she red at Ace. She knew that they had known about her ns but didn¡¯t expect Elsa to oppose her as she didn¡¯t want her sweetheart to suffer under the hot sun. Ace was speechless when he heard what she had said. He was only thinking of how to avoid the walk and not because of the woman standing beside her. ¡°I think it is okay,¡± Amanda said as she dragged her sister with her. Elsa was confused and didn¡¯t understand why Amanda had ignored but to Amanda, Elsa had a partner who could apany her, thus it was better if she apanied ber big sister. ¡°Hei, stop being mad at them. Even if they escaped your punishment don¡¯t you think it would be them 14:13 Wed, 1 May Èô63%Á¿ Chapter 41 Up to 30% off walking for a long distance carrying shopping bags as we eat food on the streets,¡± Amanda whispered to Ariana, shocking her. She had thought that her ns seemed to be ruthless to them but didn¡¯t expect her baby sister to be more ruthless than her. She startedughing when she thought of how their faces would look when they found out that they had been yed. She rolled her eyes as she saw themughing pleased that they had seeded but she calmed down and let themugh now as they were the ones who would have thestugh. ¡°Come on, why are you guys walking so slow? My parents never gave birth to tortoises, so you better hurry up. I wanna spend money!¡± Amanda shouted at them. They wanted to refute but they just couldn¡¯t find the right words. Also, they knew that she had. be so shameless as they had also spoiled her. They hurriedly walked towards the car and got in. They drove in separate cars and in a few minutes, they arrived. Come on, you should know that the bodyguards won¡¯t be following us. Ace, you better wear your ma as we don¡¯t want to be ambushed by your fans,¡± Ariana called the guys and told them upon seeing Ac about to get out without his mask. ¡°Okay,¡± Ace said calmly as he didn¡¯t want his sisters to be hurt because of him. Theyter walked into the store. The girls were in front while the guys were following closely behind them. This scene made the onlookers stop and look at them. From the aura around them, how they walked, and how they dressed, everyone could tell that they weren¡¯t ordinary people. They did not care about what people were murmuring about them. They just walked to the top floor making the guys confused. ¡°Uhm, why didn¡¯t we start shopping downstairs and then go upstairs afterward?¡± Luke asked. 14:13 Wed, 1 May Up to 30% off Chapter 11 ¡°The best things are always on the top floor. How can we waste by buying things there? Okay, we can and we willter, but it is always better toe up there and check whether there is anything new,¡± Elsa said after a few minutes of silence. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The Anderson sisters pretended that they did not hear his questions as they regarded it as silly. Amanda saw a big teddy bear making her release Ariana¡¯s hand and run to the shop. They were shocked for a while but upon looking at the shop, their eyes softened as they understood why she ran so fast. Amanda was looking around and saw so many teddy bears making her feel as if she would cry since st didn¡¯t know which one she should select. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Luke asked as she saw her pouting, nearly crying. When Amanda heard his question, she looked at him as if she had been wronged. ¡°Brother, they are so beautiful,¡± she said as she averted her gaze from him and looked at the teddy bears. Both employees and the buyers were shocked when they saw the scene. Some wondered whether Amanda was mentally challenged as they did not see any need for a grown¨Cup woman like her to cry over some ted bears. Luke¡¯s eyes softened and patted her head before walking towards a certain teddy bear. ¡°You can pick this one. Big brother has chosen for you,¡± he said as he handed it to Amanda but she refused to take it. ¡°Brother you are still stingy when it involves money. How can you buy me just one? I want it all. The larger sizes are so beautiful. They look like some big cute giants,¡± Amanda said with a smile and her siblings shook her head. ¡°How much will it cost?¡± Luke said as he knew that if he didn¡¯t do as she said, she would be in danger. ¡°I want that teddy bear for my kid,¡± an arrogant voice sounded at the entrance making everyone turn their heads in that direction. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 ¡°If you want to choose a teddy bear, do it quick,¡± Ace said as he wasn¡¯t pleased with the disturbance. The woman nodded her head before getting into the shop. She was holding a little girl with her right. hand with a nylon paper bag in her left. ¡°Baby, which one do you need?¡± she asked although she already knew as she had seen the people around the man who was holding the teddy bear were not simple at all. ¡°I want that one but, Mommy, they are all beautiful,¡± the little girl said as she pouted, making the onlookers smile at her cuteness. They also tumed and looked at Amanda as they felt the scene was familiar. ¡°What? Why are you all looking at me?¡± Amanda said as she felt ashamed and embarrassed. ¡°How much is one teddy bear?¡± The woman asked the salesperson not to give anyone a chance to an Amanda¡¯s question. ¡°Miss, these are the limited versions, they cost fifty thousand,¡± the salesperson said, shocking the woman. She had thought that it was just ten thousand maximum. She looked at her child and said, ¡°Baby, it is so expensive. I can¡¯t afford that much.¡± She was so embarrassed as she felt people mocking her. ¡°It is okay mommy. I understand. When you get money will you buy it for me?¡± the little girl said as her eyes shone with hope in them. ¡°Yes baby,¡± she said with her voice cracking, as her daughter had always been understanding. She always felt that she was more sensible than any other kid of her age. ¡°Oh, she is so cute,¡± Amanda said. 1/3 14:15 Wed, 1 May Chapter 42 Up to 30% off She knew what it felt like to want something but not get it because you were poor. Seeing this scene, she was moved. She grabbed the teddy bear in Luke¡¯s hand and started walking towards the girl. ¡°Baby, do you want this?¡± Amanda asked as she squatted before the little girl so that she could be on her level. The little girl nodded her head but in fear that her mom might reprimand her. ¡°What¡¯s your name, sweetie?¡± Amanda asked in a soft voice and with a smile on her face afraid that she would make the little girl afraid of her. ¡°Angel,¡± the little girl said in a low tone but Amanda heard her so clearly. ¡°Okay, angel. This big sister has decided to give you this teddy bear so that it can always protect you at night.¡± Amanda said with a smile. The little girl was happy but she looked at her mother as she was always taught never to ept gifts from strangers. ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t need to give the teddy bear. I understand that you guys wanted to buy it,¡± her mother said with a worried look on her face. ¡°Yes, we were but not just that but all of them. As you noticed when Angel said that they were all cute and wanted all people to look at me. It was because I had just said that before you walked in. I was going to take them all. I got my brothers to spoil me but now I can spoil someone younger than me,¡± Amanda said with a reassuring smile on her face as she wished that the woman would agree. ¡°Mandy, that¡¯s not fair. How can you im that you don¡¯t have someone younger than you to spoil wher I am still living?¡± A voice said at the entrance making them turn around. ¡°Rosey,¡± Amanda said with a smile. ¡°Pfft. Don¡¯t call me. It seems that you never take me as your little sister,¡± Rose said as she pouted but it made Amanda¡¯s heart soften. ¡°Of course, I regard you as my baby sister. If not, would I have used fifty thousand to buy you clothes?¡± Amanda said as she knew that the teenager can be unreasonable sometimes. 2/3 14:15 Wed, 1 May 030 Chapter 12 but it made Amanda¡¯s heart soften. Up to 30% off ¡°Of course, I regard you as my baby sister. If not, would I have used fifty thousand to buy your clothes?¡± Amanda sald as she knew that the teenager can be unreasonable sometimes. ¡°But still¡­ Rose said as she felt defeated. ¡°Stop it. Don¡¯t you think she is so cute? Can¡¯t I also want someone younger to always spoil?¡± Amanda asked, making Rose look at the little girl. She was dumbfounded when she saw how beautiful the little girl was. She knew that in years toe she would make men go nuts. ¡°She is so cute.¡± Rose said as she ran towards the little girl. ¡°Mandy, I am the one who is supposed to spoil her. You can¡¯t be the only one spoiling people. My family has now risen and I will have more money in the future.¡± The little girl was shocked as she never expected that people would be fighting to spoil her daughter. ¡°Angel, this is your teddy bear. Every time you have something to share you can talk about it. Treat it as your best friend, okay?¡± Amanda ignored Rose and started talking to Angel. ¡°Mommy,¡± Angel called out as she pinched her mother¡¯s hand. ¡°Miss, it is so expensive. We can¡¯t take it,¡± Angel¡¯s mom still insisted. ¡°Ma¡¯am, please ept it. If you won¡¯t be afraid she will keep on being stubborn and use more money on your daughter,¡± Mark said as he knew Amanda¡¯s character so well. ¡°Pretty please,¡± Amanda said as she held the woman¡¯s hand intimately. ¡°If you are worried about this, treat me as your sister and I can be her aunt. In that way, you won¡¯t see me as a stranger anymore,¡± Amanda said, seeming devastated. ¡°Okay,¡± Angel¡¯s mom said. ¡°Great. Angel, your mommy has agreed to let you take it. Also, you can call me Auntie Amanda, she is Auntie Rose and Elsa. They are both sisters. Over there, that¡¯s my big sister, you can call her Auntie Ariana. And these gentlemen are my brothers, but the two are my cousins. You can call them ¡°Ma¡¯am, please ept it. If you won¡¯t be afraid she will keep on being stubborn and use more money. on your daughter,¡± Mark said as he knew Amanda¡¯s character so well. ¡°Pretty please.¡± Amanda said as she held the woman¡¯s hand intimately. ¡°If you are worried about this, treat me as your sister and I can be her aunt. In that way, you won¡¯t see me as a stranger anymore.¡± Amanda said, seeming devastated. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Okay.¡± Angel¡¯s mom said. ¡°Great. Angel, your mommy has agreed to let you take it. Also, you can call me Auntie Amanda, she is Auntie Rose and Elsa. They are both sisters. Over there, that¡¯s my big sister, you can call her Auntie Ariana. And these gentlemen are my brothers, but the two are my cousins. You can call them uncle. From today, you have people to spoil you okay?¡± Amanda said with a beaming smile on her face Angel¡¯s mom was shocked as she never expected that her agreeing would lead to this. She wondered whether it was toote to reject the request. The onlookers looked at the mother¨Cdaughter duo with envious looks as they wished they had brough their kids with them. Angel looked at Ariana and hid behind her mother making Ariana speechless. ¡°Come, baby. Don¡¯t be afraid of her. Actually, she is cold but inside she is a big teddy bear, It won¡¯t hurt having her as an extra teddy bear,¡± Amanda said as she pointed at Ariana. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 ¡°Amanda, are you asking for a beating?¡± Ariana said coldly as she wasn¡¯t pleased with her sister calling her a teddy bear in front of so many people. Amanda just stuck her tongue out as she carried Angel towards Ariana. ¡°Come on, carry her,¡± Amanda told her sister, making Ariana re at her. ¡°Come on, Angel. Let¡¯s go and eat some ice cream,¡± Ariana said with a smile on her face as she opened her arms. Angel¡¯s eyes shone and threw herself to Ariana without waiting for her mother¡¯s permission. To her, since her mom agreed for them to be her aunts, she would just treat them as that. She has been living with her mother as her only rtive, now that she had aunts and uncles, she was happy. The only other thing she wished was her dading back although she had never met the ma ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your name?¡± Amanda asked as she held Angel¡¯s mom¡¯s hand intimately. The woman gave Amanda a stern look before answering. ¡°Arya.¡± Ariana frowned upon hearing the name and stared at Arya seriously as she thought of something but shook her head. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Wow. Such a beautiful name. It¡¯s a pity I won¡¯t be getting married and having a kid or else I would have named my daughter after you,¡± Amanda said, making the others joke. ¡°Luke, can you pay for the teddy bears and the driver will take them to the mansion? I will distribute them tomorrow,¡± Ariana said as she knew that if they forgot to buy them, hell would surely break loose. ¡°Ria, the teddy bears will upy all the cars. How are we going to go back to Amanda¡¯s house?¡± Ace asked, making everyone look at him. Amanda walked towards him and pulled his ears. ¡°You idiot! We will walk back! Wasn¡¯t that our agreement? Going back on foot as we eat street foods. 1/3 Chapter 13 (Up to 30% off Don¡¯t think that we forgot about your promise,¡± Amanda said, making both Elsa and Ariana nod their heads.. Ace was left speechless when he saw even Elsa nodding her head. He had thought that she was on his side but it seemed that he was wrong once more. Little did he know that Elsa only nodded her head because she missed eating the street foods. Arya sighed with relief when she heard their words. She thought that they were so rich from how they were dressed but upon hearing street foods, she stopped thinking about that. Luke walked towards the cashier and paid for everything before arranging for them to be delivered to Amanda¡¯s house. They all walked towards different shops buying various things. The more they bought stuff, the more Arya felt dizzy. She realized that they were even richer than she had imagined before. As they walked they drew everyone¡¯s attention but some sneered upon seeing Arya who was dressed differently from the others but they didn¡¯t dare raise their voices. Seeing the mocking smiles on everyone they passed, Arya felt pain in her heart. Who doesn¡¯t want to be rich? She shook her head and put a smile on a smile opting not to let their gazes affect her. ¡°Wow, the dresses are so beautiful,¡± Amanda eximed as they reached the top floor. A young salesperson walked towards them and greeted them with a smile. ¡°Good afternoon, I want to see that dress,¡± Amanda replied as she pointed at a certain dress. The salesperson looked at the dress and panic rose in her heart as she didn¡¯t want to chase them away when they heard the dress¡¯s price and rules. ¡°Miss, sorry but to get that dress or even trying you need to be a VIP member of the store,¡± she said with an apologetic look on her face. ¡°Oh,¡± Amanda said but there wasn¡¯t any sadness in either her voice, eyes or face. ¡°Ariana,¡± she called out, making Ariana nod her head as she opened her handbag. ¡°Here it is. Can we now try all the dresses we want?¡± Ariana asked coldly as she hated being stopped because of some trivial matter. 2/3 Chapter 43 ¡°Yes miss. Sorry for that,¡± the salesperson whose name tag was Linda said. Amanda ran to the dress and took it. Up to 30% off ¡°Angel can try this beautiful princess dress,¡± Amanda said, making Angel get out of Ariana¡¯s arms and walk towards her as she had seen her mother notining when her aunts and uncles bought her anything she had her eyes on. ¡°Uhm, Amanda, can you stop? You have bought her a lot of things,¡± Arya said, embarrassed. ¡°Come on sister Arya. She is our little princess,¡± Marco said, making the others nod their heads. AD Biga As they spent a lot of time with the little girl, the guys found her so cute that they couldn¡¯t help themselves from spending their money on her. ¡°Arya, you should treat us as your family. There is some loneliness in your eyes. From today, you should smile more,¡± Ariana said in a cold voice but there was some warmth in it. ¡°I think that dress will fit you. Let¡¯s go,¡± Ariana said as she dragged Arya from the rest. The dress was a blue glittering sequined high neck, long feathered mermaid dress. Arya had refused to try it but after a few pleas from Ariana, she agreed reluctantly. Trying it and buying it were two different things. Wed, May G Chapter 43 Up to 30% off try it but after a few pleas from Ariana, she agreed reluctantly, trying it and buying it were two different things. She walked towards the dressing room and put it on with the salesperson¡¯s help andter walked outside. As she stepped outside, everyone who looked at her was amazed at how beautiful she looked. The dres outlined her curves so perfectly. ¡°Perfect! Never knew that mermaid dresses were this beautiful. When I turn twenty, I will stop wearing princesses¡® gowns and start wearing mermaid gowns,¡± Rose said with a finger on her chin as she looked at the dress seriously, making the others chuckle but they had to admit that she was really stunning. ¡°Guess we can go to the beauty spa tomorrow, Elsa added, making the girls nod their heads in agreement as to them, Arya would be more stunning than she currently is if she goes for a makeover. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I already have a model for thepany¡¯s dresses, Amanda said as she pouted. ¡°You can design a gown and let her be your exclusive model,¡± Ariana said to her sister as she was already used to getting Amanda anything that she wanted. ¡°Great,¡± Amanda said before running towards the other changing room. ¡°Sweetie,e out now,¡± she told Angel who was trying on the princess gown she had picked. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Angel walked out of the room slowly in fear of ruining the beautiful dress as she wasn¡¯t used to walking in gowns. When she walked outside, Amanda held her little hand and walked towards others whe were so busy discussing how stunning Arya was. ¡°Hey, guys. Look who we have here!¡± Amanda shouted with a smile. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. They all turned their head in her direction with angry expressions as they didn¡¯t like the fact she had shouted at them. Before they said anything to rebuke her, their m*uths were left agape when the saw the little figure next to her. ¡°Okay. I think I am ready to get a baby girl,¡± Ace said, making both Luke and Marco nod. Angel was in a ckce tulle princess dress. Her face turned red when she saw how everyone looked at her. ¡°She is so beautiful. Now, I am conflicted on whether I should continue wearing princess gowns or mermaid gowns,¡± Rose said, making everyone fall silent because they also didn¡¯t know. ¡°There is no way you will be younger like her so don¡¯t expect that you will be this stunning in princesses gowns,¡± Elsa said, extinguishing Rose¡¯s happiness. Rose red at her as she wasn¡¯t pleased by her words at all. ¡°Hei, both of you stop fighting. Rose, you always look stunning in princess gowns. Maybe you should just be wearing mermaid gowns from time to time. In that way, you can wear both the princess gowns and mermaid gowns,¡± Amanda said to the teenager. ¡°Thank you, Amanda. You are the best,¡± Rose said as she threw a k*ss to Amanda. ¡°Now, I think that Angel will be more beautiful if she had a moonstone ne and some bracelets, Elsa said and they all agreed. ¡°Guess there isn¡¯t any need for me to invest in your films when you join the entertainment industry. You should just continue with the design career. You really have good eyesight when styling.¡± Ariana said as she felt there was no need to worry when Elsa opened her own business. ¡°I just talked about the jewel not the dress. Amanda is the one who chose it,¡± Elsa said even though deep down she felt great beingplimented by Ariana. Chapter 44 Up to 30% off ¡°Yes. Both of you make a great team. One designs the clothes while the other does the finals to the appearances by adding suitable jewels¡± Ariana said with no intention of letting Elsa doubt her capabilities. ¡°Have you guys finished the shopping? I am too tired walking around while carrying all these bags,¡± Marco said, making both Ariana and Amanda chuckle and then winking at each other. ¡°Not yet,¡± they said before turning around and started picking up more dresses that they loved. ¡°I think I can also pick a few,¡± Rose said as she ran away. Now that they were shopping with Amanda, she promised herself that she would take everything she liked. Both Angel and Arya changed clothes and then sat down but Aryater stood up and started picking up some clothes that looked beautiful and her size. ¡°What are you doing? I have no money to pay for the dresses,¡± Arya said as she took the dresses and returned them to the shelves. ¡°But, Moom,¡± Angel said with tears in her eyes. ¡°No buts. They have already bought you a lot of stuff. How am I going to ever repay them? Arya sa as she felt she might end up bing crazy anytime. ¡°But aren¡¯t they my aunties and uncles?¡± Angel asked with her big blue watery eyes looking at her mother. ¡°You can call them that but forget that you guys aren¡¯t rted by blood! So in short they aren¡¯t!¡± Arya said in a serious tone, making Angel frown with sadness. Hearing her mother¡¯s words, she had to admit that her mother was her only family and no one else. She tried her best not to shed tears and put up a brave look on her face. She didn¡¯t say anything else or try picking something afterward. ¡°Arya, why are you so strict on her? We are the ones who want to spoil her. You shouldn¡¯t worry about not having money to pay us back ¡®cause we don¡¯t want you to pay us back,¡± Luke said as he started taking all the clothes Angel had picked up. He was standing not too far from them thus he had seen and heard everything. 14:20 Wed, 1 May MU 61%Á¿ Chapter 44 Up to 30% off He handed the dresses to the salesperson who had been started beside him ready to carry them for him before picking Angel up. ¡°Shh. It is okay,¡± he said as he patted her back. Arya looked at the scene in front of her and felt overwhelmed. It has been years since anyone called. them a family. She decided to try and let her daughter be close to them so that Angel could feel the love of her family but deep down, she couldn¡¯t help but cuss out Angel¡¯s dad. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t spoil her too much,¡± she said when she saw the others walking with some princess gowns on their heads on top of other formal gowns. They ignored her and walked towards the cashier. ¡°Ace pay up.¡± Amanda said when she saw the amount on the screen where else Arya staggered out of shock. She couldn¡¯t help but give them another nce as she wondered who they really were. After paying Amanda turned down the request for the gowns to be delivered to her house. Together with her big sister, they handed the shopping bags to the three men making them dumbfounded. Rose picked Angel from Luke when she saw the scene. ¡°Ariana, what¡¯s the meaning of these?¡± Marco asked as he tried his best to not show any anger. ¡°What? Did you guys think that since you escaped from the scorching sun I will let you guys off the hook? No way! You will carry all those bags and walk behind us even as we eat the street food just how good bodyguards work,¡± she said with a wicked smile. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Both Luke and Marco looked at Ace angrily as if it was his n. Seeing them ring at him, Ace sighed as he wondered why they were ming him when he didn¡¯t kn what his sisters were nning. At the same time, he wondered why he didn¡¯t suspect anything when they epted his request since his sisters would be devils if they were mad. ¡°Ria, you don¡¯t expect us to carry all these bags, do you?¡± he asked as he also couldn¡¯t believe it when he looked at all the bags he was holding. ¡°You are the one who came with the n, do you want to back down right now?¡± Ariana asked him as she Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. raised her eyebrows. ¡°But¡­¡± He tried to defend himself but seeing the stern look on Ariana¡¯s face, he gulped and kept quiet immediately. ¡°You guys shouldn¡¯t worry, I will help you carry the bags,¡± Arya said, making everyone look in her direction. ¡°Oh no. They should behave like gentlemen hence they are the ones who should carry the bags not you You will also be busy eating as we do,¡± Rose said hurriedly, making both Amanda and Ariana nod thei heads in agreement but Elsa felt pain when he saw sadness in Ace¡¯s eyes and wanted to help him. ¡°I can help them if you guys can¡¯t,¡± she said, making the girls re at her while the guys looked at her as if she was their God. ¡°Oh no! You can¡¯t do that! You were there when he proposed it then why are you willing to help them Or don¡¯t you see me as your best friend anymore now you have met the person you always idolized?¡± Amanda asked as she pretended to be pitiful. Seeing this, Elsa was speechless and didn¡¯t dare say anything else about helping them out as she was afraid that Amanda might say something else that wouldn¡¯t be pleasing to the ear. ¡°As I said, I can help them. In that way, I will pay for what you have bought for Angel and me,¡± Arya said. 14:20 Well, 1 May M Clouder 45 Up to 30% off Both Ana and Amanda looked at each other and wondered why she was so troublesome to deal wi ¡°No, you can¡¯t! They look like perfect bodyguards who are so muscr and strong enough to protect their boss, unlike you who is so skinny that you will just fall down when a punchnds on you,¡± Amanda said with disdain in her eyes, making Arya speechless. She looked at herself and wondered when she became skinny. still ¡°Let¡¯s go. It has already been decided. Angel and I are so hungry! As you know, we are youngsters who get hungry very early unlike you who have grown up,¡± Rose said as she left with Ange In her arms. They looked at her and followed her. Knowing that they had a child in their midst, they hurriedly left the shop as they were afraid that Angel would fall asleep anytime soon out of tiredness. ¡°Ice cream,¡± Angel shouted as soon as she saw an ice cream parlor. Rose walked with her towards the parlor and ordered ice cream for the little girl, but didn¡¯t dare pay for her because, to her, she was so miserable as she was poor. Mark was speechless and wondered why girls were so stingy when it came to using their own mone he did not dare what was in his mind as he was afraid of his big sister. As they walked down the road, they bought different types of candies and fools. ¡°Mommy, look, there is an old man who is selling grilled meat. Don¡¯t you think we should buy some s that he can earn some money? Also, the meat will end up making him go back and rest early,¡± Angel said as she pointed in a certain direction. They all felt warm upon hearing her words and they admitted inwardly that although their family didn¡¯t have enough money. Arya had brought up her child in the right manner. Angel was so kind and caring to everyone without giving a mind that some people are never as good¨Chearted as her. ¡°Yes, yes, baby. We will go buy some so that he can have a rest,¡± Arya said upon noticing that Angel was looking at her waiting for her answer. Hearing her mother¡¯s reply, Angel pped her little hands excitedly before saying. ¡°Auntie Rose, can we please go there? Pretty please.¡± 14:20 Wed, MayN Chapter 45 Up to 30% off As she spoke in a soft yet childish voice, she blinked her eyes countless times making anyone who was looking at her smile brightly. ¡°Okay,¡± Rose answered as she started moving in that direction. She had always wished that she had a younger sister or that her eldest brother could get married and the wife to give birth to a baby girl so that she could always spoil the kid. Now that she had found someone to spoil although they were not blood¨Crted, she vowed to do it since she didn¡¯t know wher she would next see the little girl. The others quickly followed behind afraid that something might happen to the two as the ce was so crowded. ¡°Grandpa, can I eat the meat?¡± Angel said softly, gaining the old man¡¯s attention. ¡°You may but you have to pay for you to eat it. After all, I am here to do business not for charity work,¡± the old man replied rudely, making those who had arrived dumbfounded. ¡°Sir, can you please be kind to her? Did you know she requested her mother toe and buy your meal so that you can earn money quickly and that you can go back home early to get enough rest?¡± Rose asked angrily as she felt that the old man had gone too far. Hearing this, the man was shocked but the expression disappeared immediately. He looked at Angel gently before lowering his head and cutting a small piece of meat which he handed to her. It had been a while since someone cared for him. Now seeing there were still some kind people in the world, he couldn¡¯t help but feel warm in his heart. ¡°Sir, we are with them, can you please serve it to us? We will sit on this bench as we eat. You shouldn¡¯t worry about money, you will get paid.¡± Luke said. The man nodded his head before serving them. Upon taking a few bites, they were shocked at how delicious it was and they asked for me. ¡°Sir, your grilled meat is so delicious. If you don¡¯t mind, can you please help and work for me? You can choose to be my personal chef or work in my hotel,¡± Ariana said, making Mark re at her. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 ¡°Why do you likepeting with me? I wanted to ask him the same question but you beat me to it,¡± he said angrily. ¡°Are you an international and known chef? Why do you need topete with you? Are youcking manners?¡± Ariana said as her face darkened. ¡°Why are you both arguing? He will be working for me. Not any of you thus you better give up since none of you can¡¯t win against me,¡± Amanda said, making them stay silent as they knew that whatever she had said was true. The old man looked at the scene and was shocked. He knew that they were rich from how they were dressed and the shopping bags on the guy¡¯s feet but he didn¡¯t expect them to be so sessful. ¡°Is it that delicious?¡°Ace asked and everyone turned to look in his direction. At this moment, it was when they all noticed that he had not taken a bite since he was given the te. Although Ariana was angry at him and was currently punishing him, Ace was still her little brother whom she doted on. Now seeing that he had not taken anything, she was anxious as she wondered whether there was something wrong with him. Not only her but the others were also worried. ¡°Uncle Ace, why haven¡¯t you eaten yet? It is so delicious, or are you allergic to meat?¡± Angel asked innocently, making the others forget they were worried about him also and chuckle as they found it funny. Confused by their suddenugh, Arya asked, ¡°Why are you guysughing at him?¡± ¡°Him? Allergic to meat? He can even eat meat only and ignore the other food,¡± Mark said as he rolled his eyes. ¡°Then why isn¡¯t he eating?¡± Rose asked as she was also confused. ¡°Ace, are you feeling unwell?¡± Amanda asked out of concern and panic in her eyes. Ale, are you reeing unwer: Annatiua asket out of contem anti panic in ner eyes. Up to 30 e isn¡¯t sick. You shouldn¡¯t be worried about him. Haven¡¯t you forgotten that he is a celebrity and we are in public? If he removes his mask to eat, I am afraid that we won¡¯t be able to eat in peace because of his crazy fans.¡± Luke had not nned to say what was wrong but when he heard the concern in Amanda¡¯s voice, he what Ace could do just to get Amanda to take care of him and he couldn¡¯t let him seed. ¡°Oh,¡± Amanda said as she felt that she had been worried about nothing. ¡°Why do you keep pretending? Is your mask covering your m*uth that you can¡¯t eat while you still hav it on?¡± Ariana, who had been silent. asked in contempt as she couldn¡¯t believe that she had also fallen for the young man¡¯s trick. Ace was speechless making him re at Luke as he med him for ruining his ns. *Sir, what do you think?¡± Amanda asked as she averted her gaze from her siblings since there wasn¡¯t anything wrong and looked at the old man. The old man remained silent with his head still lowered before looking at Amanda. ¡°Miss, you are so young. Do you really have a hotel?¡± he asked, making Amanda stop taking a bite. ¡°Huh? No, I don¡¯t have but it is under construction. It will be ready in a few weeks,¡± she answered and the old man nodded his head. He sighed secretly as he couldn¡¯t believe that despite the youngdy being from a rich family, she still wanted to start a business of her own and be independent. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether his daughter¡¯s life would have been different if he had really tried getting a job. Also whether her daughter was hard working despite her still being in school. ¡°Miss, since you know where my stall is, you cane and find me when your hotel is ready to open, he said. ¡°Of course not! Your meals are so delicious. What if another persones after me and after having taste of your meat he would want to employ you? I really can¡¯t take the risk since it is so big.¡± Amanda said, making the old man¡¯s m*uth switch. Chapter 46 ¡°Miss, I am sorry but I have to continue working so as to get money to pay my daughter¡¯s fees and buy my wife some medicine since she is sick,¡± he said in a low and dispirited tone. Amanda remained silent upon noticing that the man had seen through her. She wondered what else s could say to the old man to let him remain at home. ¡°Do you think that we can sign a contract tomorrow? In that way, if anyonees to poach you, they will be unsessful,¡± she said after some minutes of thinking of a n. He looked at Amanda up and down and couldn¡¯t believe that the young girl was so precautious. Seeing her determined look to have him working for her, he wondered whether his meat was as delicious as they said it to be since to him it was just okay. ¡°Please, sir. Do not reject my offer. I promise that I won¡¯t mistreat you at work and that I will be paying you enough money to cater to you and your family¡¯s needs without being worried,¡± Amanda added hoping to convince me. ¡°Since you want me to sign the contract tomorrow will I have toe and work here as I wait for your hotel to be opened or will I still receive money even if I haven¡¯t started working yet?¡± he asked as he had to be cautious since cost of the contracts always have some hidden uses with other meaning which would make one¡¯s life to be ruined. Knowing what he was afraid of, Amanda smiled before saying. ¡°You can sign the contract tomorrow an continue working here or work in my sister¡¯s hotel so as to add some experience from other chefs. You can learn from each other. Also, here is twenty thousand, you can take it as your first sry He looked at Amanda up and down and couldn¡¯t believe that the young girl was so precautious. Seeing her determined look to have him working for her, he wondered whether his meat was as delicious as they said it to be since to him it was just okay. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Please, sir. Do not reject my offer. I promise that I won¡¯t mistreat you at work and that I will be paying you enough money to cater to you and your family¡¯s needs without being worried.¡± Amanda added hoping to convince me. ¡°Since you want me to sign the contract tomorrow will I have toe and work here as I wait for your hotel to be opened or will I still receive money even if I haven¡¯t started working yet?¡± he asked as he had to be cautious since cost of the contracts always have some hidden uses with other meaning which would make one¡¯s life to be ruined. Knowing what he was afraid of, Amanda smiled before saying. ¡°You can sign the contract tomorrow an continue working here or work in my sister¡¯s hotel so as to add some experience from other chefs. You can learn from each other. Also, here is twenty thousand, you can take it as your first sry although you haven¡¯t started working. With this money, I believe that you won¡¯t need toe back here and work before the hotel¡¯s opening.¡± She ced the money in his right hand after taking it out from her handbag. To her, with the old mad by her sister, she was positive that she would crash the Scotts¡® hospitality industry. ¡°Now what do you think?¡± Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Up to 30% off! With everything in thepany sorted out and nothing to do, Amanda went to thepanyte. ¡°Miss Anderson, should I bring you snacks?¡± the old driver who had been assigned by her family asked ¡°Snacks?¡± Amanda asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. Most of the work in thepany has beenpleted and I am sure you might end up being bored and a little hungry,¡± he said, making Amanda feel warm. ¡°Uncle, thank you but you should go and rest. If I want some snacks, I will inform James. You are too old thus you should be running around,¡± Amanda said with a smile on her face. ¡°Oh no. We old men tend to remember our age when we are resting. We always work just to upy minds,¡± he said as she shook his head making Amandaugh out loud. As they passed by thepany¡¯s gate, Amanda saw a figure hiding behind the flowers but she opted not to think much about it. ¡°Miss we have arrived,¡± the chauffeur notified Amanda who nodded her head before unlocking the dc ¡°You can get me snacks if you want but I don¡¯t think it is necessary since as you can see thepan is full. Now that the Andersons have dered war on the Scotts and thepany¡¯s stocks are rising, manypanies will try seeking a coboration with us,¡± she exined when she saw how the company¡¯s park was packed. ¡°Okay but I will still give some to you,¡± Mr Bernand, the chauffeur said. ¡°Okay.¡± Amanda replied as she got out of the car as she felt it was useless if she continued trying to convince him not to do so. As she walked towards the entrance, Amanda felt eyes on her making her frown as she tumed around to look who it was. Just as she did, she was blinded by a sh from her left side making her turn and look in that direction with cold eyes. She raised her hands and summoned the guards who ran towards her. 14:21 Welt. 1 May Chapter 47 ¡°Boss,¡± the guard called out without looking at her. Up to 30% off ¡°I think there is some cameraman at the gate. Please go and check,¡± she said before leaving. ¡°Yes boss, the guard replied before running towards the gate. At this moment, the one who had taken a picture of her had already run away upon meeting Amanda¡® cold eyes. He knew that if he had been caught, the client who had given him the task would not be concerned about him, thus he had to save his own life. The guard cursed upon seeing the man on a motorbike and escaping. ¡°Good morning miss.¡± the receptionists greeted Amanda although there were a lot of people from other Amanda looked at them and nodded her head before leaving. Although they had wanted to call her boss, they remembered the warning they had been given. That i outsider should discover that she was the boss. The people who hade to seek coboration weren¡¯t st*pid, upon hearing how Amanda was address the respect and fear in the receptionist¡¯s tone, they knew that she had to be one of the high¨C ups if not the boss behind the scenes. As Amanda walked past her secretaries and greeted them, James stood up and followed her behind to her office. ¡°Good morning miss,¡± James said after closing the office door. Amanda removed her coat and hung it on the office coat hanger. She then took out her phone from h handbag before cing the handbag on the floor standing handbags.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She walked to her office hair and sat down before lifting her head and looking at James. ¡°Morning James,¡± she said in a low tone as she was still tired and sleepy. Seeing her like this, James chuckled as he wondered who told her to go and have fun yesterday with her siblings but didn¡¯t dare speak about it as he knew that it would be like shooting himself. Wed, 1 May Chapter 47 Upto 30% off ¡°Miss, mostpanies havee here to see coboration. Also, Mr Flores called since it is the same case on his end. He asked how he should deal with it,¡± James said, making Amanda close her eyes. Opening them, her eyes had turned darker and her face cold. ¡°Have you done an investigation on thosepanies because as far as I know, they aren¡¯t sincere, they are just after the Andersons¡® power¡± Amanda said coldly. ¡°Yes miss. Some of them had gotten benefits from the Scotts in the past years as they terminated their contracts with Jason. Some, although they didn¡¯t coborate with the Scotts, they did not dare help the Flores as they did not want to be caught in the middle of the fight between the twopanies,¡± James answered, making Amanda stare at him as she knew there was something she wasr saying. ¡°Is there anything else you want to say?¡± she asked as she raised her eyebrows. ¡°The others are some newly establishedpanies. There are a lot of them, thosepanies that started three to four years ago, I have included them in the previous groups. The remaining ones have been established recently and don¡¯t know about the conflict between the Scotts and the Flores,¡± Jame: said, making Amanda shake her head as she disagreed with him. ¡°That¡¯s why you are wrong, if that¡¯s the case then there should be a few of them. Carry out other investigations with these newly establishedpanies. Those who decide to stand aside and watch the watch so that they can see who will be the winner before determining their side, let them be. Such people can be backstabbers. If it weren¡¯t for the Andersons being on the Flores¡® side, these people would have chosen the Scotts or continued watching the fun. Just let them continue doing so. The ones who benefited from the Scotts don¡¯t let them waste our time. They betrayed Jason once, and now the are betraying the Scotts. Who knows whether we will be the next victims if we wee them with open hands? For now, I am not interested in seeing any of them,¡± Amanda said. ¡°Yes, miss.¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t there been a mess in the Scotts now that their stocks are decreasing? Why haven¡¯t they taker action?¡± Amanda asked with a frown as she did not expect this when she was carrying out her ns. ¡°Damien isn¡¯t st*pid. He knows that anything he says will be useless since most people have seen how cruel he was to thosepanies. I am sure he is afraid that if they say something, we might fight back making theizens hate them even more,¡± James exined. ¡°Impressive. I need you to bribe one of their high¨Cups and also shareholders. I need to know what is 14:21 Wed, 1 May L Chapter 47 Up to 30% off ¡°The others are some newly establishedpanies. There are a lot of them, thosepanies that started three to four years ago, I have included them in the previous groups. The remaining ones have been established recently and don¡¯t know about the conflict between the Scotts and the Flores,¡± James said, making Amanda shake her head as she disagreed with him. ¡°That¡¯s why you are wrong, if that¡¯s the case then there should be a few of them. Carry out other investigations with these newly establishedpanies. Those who decide to stand aside and watch the watch so that they can see who will be the winner before determining their side, let them be. Such people can be backstabbers. If it weren¡¯t for the Andersons being on the Flores¡® side, these people would have chosen the Scotts or continued watching the fun. Just let them continue doing so. The ones who benefited from the Scotts don¡¯t let them waste our time. They betrayed Jason once, and now the are betraying the Scotts. Who knows whether we will be the next victims if we wee them with open hands? For now, I am not interested in seeing any of them,¡± Amanda said. ¡°Yes, miss.¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t there been a mess in the Scotts now that their stocks are decreasing? Why haven¡¯t they taker action?¡± Amanda asked with a frown as she did not expect this when she was carrying out her ns. ¡°Damien isn¡¯t st*pid. He knows that anything he says will be useless since most people have seen how cruel he was to thosepanies. I am sure he is afraid that if they say something, we might fight back making theizens hate them even more,¡± James exined. ¡°Impressive. I need you to bribe one of their high¨Cups and also shareholders. I need to know what is really going on inside there,¡± Amanda said with a serious face as she had not expected her ns would be ruined. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 At the Scotts¡® Company. ¡°How much have we lost so far?¡± Damien asked his secretary with a gloomy face. ¡°Sir, we have lost tens of billions,¡± Fabian, his secretary answered without looking at his boss as he was afraid to face his wrath although it wasn¡¯t his fault. ¡°Tens of billions.¡± Damien replied with coldness in his eyes as he patted his desk. ¡°Is there anything else you want to tell me?¡± He lifted his head and looked at Fabian with a cold yet indifferent look which Fabian had already been used to.. ¡°Sir, somepanies have started terminating contracts with us,¡± Fabian replied in a low tone since theirpany was suffering a lot and he didn¡¯t know when all this war would end. Damien¡¯s face darkened as he had thought that he had made those families always listen to them but now it seemed he was mistaken. ¡°Do they think they can do that? Are they foolish?¡± Damien asked coldly, making Fabian Fabian shive as the room temperature decreased all of a sudden. ¡°Sir, some said that they aren¡¯t willing to suffer with you as the money you have given them isn¡¯t worth what the Aderson have invested in the otherpanies which were about to dere bankrupt Hearing this, Damien chuckled as he didn¡¯t expect them to say that to him after all he had done for them. ¡°They paid the termination fees early this morning. Due to these, we have a few projects on our hands. ¡°If they have seen it is good for them to terminate the contracts then it is fine. After all, when I was drafting the contracts, the termination fee was triple what I used on them and the projects. They are fools if they think we are going to crush them down. With that money, we have regained the money we lost,¡± Damien said with a wicked smile on his face, making Fabian shiver in pain. He looked at his boss as if he was looking at a devil from hell. He remembered when the contracts were made, most of the executives had opposed them greatly but now upon hearing his words, he understood why he was indifferent even after finding out that they were losing money. Thinking about it carefully, with all the money the otherpanies paid, the loss they encountered could not be Chapter 48 Up to 30% off ¡°Do they think they can do that? Are they foolish?¡± Damien asked coldly, making Fabian Fabian shive as the room temperature decreased all of a sudden. ¡°Sir, some said that they aren¡¯t willing to suffer with you as the money you have given them isn¡¯t worth what the Aderson have invested in the otherpanies which were about to dere bankrupt Hearing this, Damien chuckled as he didn¡¯t expect them to say that to him after all he had done for them. ¡°They paid the termination fees early this morning. Due to these, we have a few projects on our hands.¡± ¡°If they have seen it is good for them to terminate the contracts then it is fine. After all, when I was drafting the contracts, the termination fee was triple what I used on them and the projects. They are fools if they think we are going to crush them down. With that money, we have regained the money we lost,¡± Damien said with a wicked smile on his face, making Fabian shiver in pain. He looked at his boss as if he was looking at a devil from hell. He remembered when the contracts were made, most of the executives had opposed them greatly but now upon hearing his words, he understood why he was indifferent even after finding out that they were losing money. Thinking abou it carefully, with all the money the otherpanies paid, the loss they encountered could not be considered a crisis. He sighed as he looked at the man seated as he wondered when he had predicted their betrays. ¡°Those who paid the fees are those who I snatched from Flores and his friends, am I right?¡± ¡°Yes, boss. Sir, how did you know they could betray you so that you raised the termination fees?¡± Fabian asked as he was curious. ¡°Those people could betray Mr Flores and the others just for benefits so I couldn¡¯t trust them fully. Also, after I attacked the Flores yet they didn¡¯t dere bankruptcy, I knew that they were stronger than we thought and I had a feeling that if I didn¡¯t seed, they would make aeback. Knowing that those men could betray me when that timees, I added the fees so as to avoid thepany from suffering major losses,¡± Damien said calmly, making Fabian speechless. ¡°Anyways, let them be. Do they think that that old man will coborate with them after everything they did to him? Now that the Flores are under the Andersons, I don¡¯t think Adrian and his siblings are st*pid to work with those people. Their lives and businesses are ruined the moment they decide to betray Mr Flores. But maybe we should wait, who knows, their young miss may be different from then thus she might work with them,¡± Damien said as his eyes brightened but with wicked intent in his smile, as if he was eager to watch the scene. 2/3 14:22 Wed, 1 May Mu Chapter 488 61% Up to 30% off He had been by Damien¡¯s side but with everything happening, he thought that he had not learnt from him yet. ¡°Is there any report from what I asked you?¡± Damien asked as he stared at Fabian. Fabian lowered his head and looked at his phone where he found a message from the person he had sent ¡®Yes, boss. I just received it,¡± he said as he unlocked his phone to read the message. Seeing the person in the photo, Fabian was shocked that he staggered making Damien look at him deeply. He looked up and met Damien¡¯s eyes making him swallow the words he had wanted to say. He walked forward and handed Damien the phone to look at it. His eyes darkened upon seeing Amanda¡¯s picture. ¡°Why are you showing me her picture?¡± Damien asked angrily as he looked at Fabian waiting for his exnation. ¡°Sir, the photo was taken today by the man I hired to spy on the newpany that the Andersons bought He saw Miss Amanda walking in. Do you think she is the sister Mr Anderson was talking about?¡± Fabiag asked word by word as he was afraid of angering Damien. After some minutes, Damien¡¯s expression changed and he calmed down. ¡°Do you think that she can be the youngest daughter of Andersons?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes, boss. After all, she is working in thatpany and also her surname is Anderson,¡± Fabian said as he nodded his head. Damien also remembered that she was called Amanda Anderson but he couldn¡¯t believe that she was fro the richest family. ¡°If she was from that family, do you think she would have gotten married to me and suffered? She us to cook, clean the house and even wash clothes. Do you think ady from a wealthy family can do that? Why should she leave her family which can give her everything toe and do the work that a maid does?¡± Damien asked Fabian as he raised his eyebrows. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Fabian remained silent as nothing was making sense at all but how can they exin the fact that she is working in thatpany? ¡°Sir then how can you exin it?¡± ¡°With the connections between the Andersons and Flores, maybe thetter will help her to work in that company. Tell the person to continue keeping an eye on thatpany till we find out who Anderson¡¯s young miss is,¡± Damien said before dismissing Fabian ¡°Okay, sir,¡±¡± Fabian replied before turning around to leave. ¡°Also, I need you to investigate what Amanda has been doing since she came back. Maybe we can fin the enemies move from her.¡± Chapter 49 Chapter 49 ¡°Miss, is there anything you need?¡± one of her secretaries called Cate asked, making Aurora lift her head as she had not noticed anyone getting in. She looked at the youngdy in front of her as she looked around the room. Seeing the snacks on the table, Amanda smiled a little bit. ¡°No, you can go back,¡± Amanda said before returning to do her work. Amanda saw her phone¡¯s screen lit up making her pick it up and saw that she had received a message from Elsa. ¡°Amanda, there is an auction tonight, are you interested? Dad promised to take us if you want.¡± Amanda tapped herptop as she got lost in thought. ¡°Amanda? Are you busy? Am I disturbing you? Another message came in, making her unlock her phone so that she could reply. ¡°No, you aren¡¯t but I don¡¯t think I will go. You know I hate social gatherings,¡± she replied before putting the phone aside. ¡°Yes, I know. Is it that you have ns for tonight?¡± Another message popped in. Amanda felt frustrated as she wondered what was wrong with her since Elsa never insisted on anything. ¡°No. I don¡¯t¡± ¡°Then please do apany us. Let me tell you, both Marie and Eunice have always loved to go to the auctions. To prove how strong and rich their background is, they always spend a lot of money. Obviously, most people don¡¯t dare provoke the Scotts thus they let them have anything they want. Are we also going to let them have their way this time? Shouldn¡¯t we prove that we also have more powerful people backing us?¡± Elsa sent another message. Upon reading the message, Amanda¡¯s eyes darkened but she had to admit that Elsa did have a point. Chapter 49 * Up to 30% off! If they didn¡¯t go, the Scotts might seed in turning their tides and she couldn¡¯t let them have their way. ¡°Okay, send me the location and time and I will be there,¡± she replied immediately before putting her phone on silent as she never liked to be disturbed when she was busy working. Inside the Scotts Corporation¡­ ¡°Brother, there is an auction happening today,¡± Eunice said as she stood in front of Damien looking at his brother who had lowered his head working on some papers. ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± he asked but did not lift his head to look at her. ¡°Brother, of course Marie and I will go but I don¡¯t have enough money,¡± she answered as she pouted. Hearing this, Damien finally lifted his head and looked at the youngdy who was pretending to be pitiful. ¡°Didn¡¯t I give you money thest time you both were going shopping?¡± he asked as he wasn¡¯t pleased with how she was using the money. ¡°Brother, the money was supposed to be shared between Marie and I. Since she is older than me and my future sister¨Cinw, I gave her the card so that she can keep it. I didn¡¯t have any issue since we always go shopping together,¡± Eunice exined. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you call her to give it to you? Or since both of you will be going together, just tell her to carry it,¡± Damien answered. Although he wanted to lecture his sister, he knew that whatever she did was to make Marie happy an feel that she was part of the Scotts. ¡°I did ask her. But¡­but she said thattely, her father¡¯s business has been losing a lot of money. So as not to dere bankruptcy, she gave that card to her father to revive theirpany,¡± she exined. Damien¡¯s eyes darkened. He had given that card to his sister for her to use, not Marie to use! Not that it had fallen in the hands of her father, he felt that he was going to get a headache. The amount that woman had used was even more than a hundred times of what Amanda had used when : his wife. 14:22 Wed Wed, May Chapter 49 Up to 30% off ¡°She is the one who invited you to the auction, am I right?¡± Damien asked coldly, making Eunice flinch. ¡°Yes brother,¡± she replied with her head lowered. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Go tell her if she wants money to spend she should ask her parents! We aren¡¯t married yet but she behaves as if the money belongs to her. As for you, I will send ten million to you. If you use it all before buying everything you need don¡¯t dare call me as I won¡¯t pick up your call,¡± Damien warned he seriously. ¡°Okay. Thank you, brother. I will be leaving now,¡± she said before giving him a peck and running away. After some minutes, he called Fabian to his office. ¡°Boss?¡± ¡°I have been told there is an auction happening tonight,¡± he said. ¡°Yes, boss. I already checked it out. You received two invitations, one of which one has been taken by Miss Scott,¡± Fabian answered. Damien has never been interested in such things. He always gave her sister the card to go on his behalf and for her to enjoy herself. ¡°Are the Scotts on the guest list?¡± Damien asked. ¡°Yes, but as you know it is their young miss who surely is not the young master or their father,¡± Fabian replied as he stared at his boss who was looking at the wall nkly. ¡°Sir, do you think that they will go this time?¡± Fabian asked as he felt that something was off. ¡°Mmh.¡± ¡°They should know that if Eunice goes and buys everything she wants and the most expensive, the me and women from the high society who will be there will realize that the Scotts aren¡¯t depleting regardless of the public attacks. If this happens, some mighte seeking coboration with us. while others will beg for our forgiveness,¡± Damien exined as he released a murderous aura. ¡°Sir, does that mean that you will also go?¡± 14:22 Wed, 1 May H¨CU Chapter 49 Denair and Tor her to enjoy nerseit. ¡°Are the Scotts on the guest list?¡± Damien asked. Up to 30% off ¡°Yes, but as you know it is their young miss who surely is not the young master or their father,¡± Fabian replied as he stared at his boss who was looking at the wall nkly. ¡°Sir, do you think that they will go this time?¡± Fabian asked as he felt that something was off. ¡°Mmh.¡± ¡°They should know that if Eunice goes and buys everything she wants and the most expensive, the me and women from the high society who will be there will realize that the Scotts aren¡¯t depleting regardless of the public attacks. If this happens, some mighte seeking coboration with us while others will beg for our forgiveness,¡± Damien exined as he released a murderous aura. ¡°Sir, does that mean that you will also go?¡± ¡°No. I have a lot of work to do so I can¡¯t waste my time on st*pid things. Also, although the Flores stocks have been rising, I don¡¯t think they have a lot of money to waste instead of investing.¡± Damien answered ¡°But what if they will be given a lot of money to use at the auctions?¡± Fabian asked as he felt that things weren¡¯t as simple as he made them seem. A wicked smile appeared on Damien¡¯s face. ¡°Send someone but they should interfere when Eunice uses all the money I have given her. I will give another ten million, but it should be used when our opposition gets the upper hand.¡± Chapter 50% Up to 30% off! Chapter 50 Chapter 50 At 6:00 in the evening, Amanda left her office. ¡°Miss, are you going home?¡± Winnie asked as she saw Amanda walking out with her bag and coat. They had been used to the fact that Amanda could even sleep in thepany if none of her friends or siblings visited her. Thus seeing her leaving on her own was quite shocking to them. ¡°Yes, I am supposed to be somewhere within a few minutes,¡± Amanda replied. ¡°Oh,¡± Winnie answered as it was no different to what their boss usually did. ¡°How is the vice president position?¡± Amanda asked as she walked towards the elevator with Winnie beside her. ¡°It is so tiring and challenging but we have to do everything we can to be sessful,¡± Winnie replied. Amanda had chosen her as she had seen how hardworking and social she was. The fact that everyone thepany listened to her despite being in different departments, showed her worth. ¡°Yes, it is. Make sure you learn more from James before he leaves. If it weren¡¯t for the fact, Jason is on my brother¡¯s side right now, I would have sent you there to be his secretary and learn more from him. As for my sister, well, she has a fierce temper towards everyone apart from her family thus I think you would end up crying every day,¡± Amanda said, making Winnie nod. Seeing this, Amanda chuckled but she couldn¡¯t me her as everyone in the business industry knew how terrifying Ariana was. ¡°I am also like her but after seeing how patient and hardworking you guys have been despite everything that happened in four years, I softened but that doesn¡¯t mean that anyone can double cross me and I will let them be scoot free,¡± she warned as she didn¡¯t want Winnie to change and start acting arrogant just cause she has her trust. ¡°Don¡¯t worry boss. Actually, there was something I wanted to ask. The HR department said they have received a lot of resumestely, should we employ people currently?¡± Winnie asked as she looked at Amanda. ¡°No. We do not know what their real intentions are. As far as I know, we currently have a lot of 14:23 Wed, 1 May Chapter 50 Up to 30% off ¡°No. We do not know what their real intentions are. As far as I know, we currently have a lot of enemies who don¡¯t want to see us seed during the new outfitunching day, thus they will send spies to sabotage us. Tell them they should just pick the resumes they think are perfect, then let HR. do an investigation on them. After theunch, we will sit and select the most suitable candidates for the interview. If I find that there is anyone employed during this time, the person who hired and invited him into thepany will be fired.¡± Amanda said thest words coldly making Winnie take steps back out of fear. ¡°Okay, boss. Bye,¡± Winnie said after they arrived on the ground floor. ¡°Mandy,¡± Rose called out as she had just walked into thepany. ¡°Hello there, baby. Let us go,¡± Amanda said as she hugged her and walked towards the car. ¡°Hello, Amanda,¡± Elsa greeted in a formal manner making Amanda raise her eyebrows and not bother greeting her back as it was hypocritical. Oyet ¡°Hei you b*tch, I greeted you as an uing CEO yet you can reply to me.¡± Elsained, making Amanda chuckle before pping her lightly. ¡°Girl, today Dad and brother gave us fifty million to use at the auction,¡± Elsa said after a minute. ¡°Yeah. Dad said that we have suffered a lot in the past years thus he gave us such an amount as he wanted to spoil us.¡± Rose said with a grin on her face making Elsa roll her eyes as she wondered where she had gotten such a st*pid sister from. ¡°Do you think Dad can be this generous? He gave us to show people that our family is rising rapidly and that we have strong backers,¡± Elsa told her sister who stopped smiling after hearing this. ¡°If we seed in spending more money than the Scotts, that will make people waver. If there will be any business person who has not terminated his contract with the Scott¡¯s they will run to do that. Others will avoid going to their mall, hotels or buying goods from theirpany,¡± Amanda said. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s most likely. Rose, don¡¯t lift your hand to buy everything cause we have money. Raise when you see something you like,¡± Elsa reminded her sister as she was afraid that they might end up using all the money before the most valuable goods were disyed. ¡°Okay sister,¡± Rose answered as she understood what they were nning to do. ¡°It is okay. I have the money, Auntie, and Adrian sentst time. I haven¡¯t been able to find a chance to use it. Now I have a chance, I will surely not disappoint my aunt!¡± Amanda said as her lit, making Elsa speechless as she knew the amount she was talking about. eyes 14:23 Wed, 1 May OK Chapter 50 Up to 30% offi ¡°Here we are. It is time for those who used tough at us because we don¡¯t have enough money to spend to be embarrassed,¡± Rose said with a mischievous smile on her face as she walked out of the car. They walked to the entrance and showed the guard their invitation cards so that they would be allowed to go in. ¡°Eunice, why didn¡¯t they arrange the front seats for you as always?¡± one of Eunice¡¯s friends asked as CLOSE ÖÐÐÄ 04040 Candy Crush Soda Saga From the makers of the legendary Candy Crush Sa Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. INSTALL she sat Eunice sitting with them. Marie¡¯s eyes darkened upon hearing the question as they had been already humiliated when they sat down. In the past, they were given the front seat cause no one could mess up with the Scotts¡­ but now? Instead of feeling humiliated and embarrassed. Eunice said with a smile, ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to be the center of attention today. I gave the position to Elsa so she can also feel the sweetness of being given the attention.¡± So what if the Floreses were given the best seats and attitude? She would humiliate them when she spent the money given by her brother. After all, her brother never gave her so much before. ¡°Eunice, you are always kind,¡± another said but deep down she was mocking her as she had heard the situation when her parents were talking. The door opened, making everyone look in that direction. she sat Eunice sitting with them. Marie¡¯s eyes darkened upon hearing the question as they had been already humiliated when they sa down. In the past, they were given the front seat cause no one could mess up with the Scotts¡­ but now? Instead of feeling humiliated and embarrassed, Eunice said with a smile, ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to be the center of attention today. I gave the position to Elsa so she can also feel the sweetness of being given the attention.¡± So what if the Floreses were given the best seats and attitude? She would humiliate them when she spent the money given by her brother. After all, her brother never gave her so much before. ¡°Eunice, you are always kind,¡± another said but deep down she was mocking her as she had heard the situation when her parents were talking. The door opened, making everyone look in that direction. ¡°The Floreses are here but who is thedy beside the sisters? She is so beautiful!¡® Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Eunice and her group turned around and saw theters. Seeing how stunning Amanda was, Marie was full of envy and shot Amanda a re as she wished she could kill her for always turning their time light. Although Eunice had imed that she gave the front seats voluntarily to the Flores so that they could know what being the center of attention meant, deep down after seeing Amanda they knew that the Flores would still be the center of attention even if they sat in the middle or at the back. Eunice clenched her fists making her long nails pierce her palms. ¡°Wow, she is so beautiful. It¡¯s a pity that Eunice gave up the front seats for them so that they can feel what it feels like to be in the limelight. They are already in the time light thus there is no need to sit at the front,¡± one of the group said. ¡°Yeah, you are right. Eunice you should ask them to give you back your seat. I hope this has taught you that you shouldn¡¯t always be generous,¡± another said but she was innocent as she didn¡¯t know what was going on. Hearing their murmurs, Eunice was embarrassed that she finished and that she could run out but knew she couldn¡¯t as she would be theughingstock of the city. What she wanted to do was save the company as she couldn¡¯t let the Flores be more prominent and richer than her family. Amanda and the Flores sisters walked down the carpet and towards the front seats without caring about all the eyes on them. Just like everyone else, they had heard of Eunice¡¯s friends and knew that most people were eager to watch the fun.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Amanda¡¯s eyes tumed cold as she looked at both Marie and Eunice who were looking at her with hatred but she didn¡¯t care. She vowed that if she caused trouble then she would teach them a lesson they will never forget. ¡°Elsa, Rose, where the hell do you think you are going? You should turn around and sit at the back as you always did. Those seats were meant for Eunice and her sister¨Cinw. She was just generous enough to let you feel what it tasted like,¡± Josie, Eunice¡¯s friend who had previously talked said as she looked at Elsa and Rose arrogantly. The three stopped and looked at her but to them, they just saw her as a clown and pitied her for taking Eunice as a friend while Eunice clearly didn¡¯t care about her. Chapter 51 Up to 20% off ¡°Oh, really? Howe I don¡¯t know that she did that?¡± Elsa asked with a mocking smile on her face but her eyes were cold. Seeing the coldness in Elsa¡¯s eyes, Josie immediately shrieked in her seat n as she was afraid of Elsa. She had never seen that look at Elsa, now seeing it, it reminded her of her cold father. She had always been afraid of him thus she sat down and didn¡¯t dare talk out of instinct. Eunice¡¯s friend who had caused all these as she knew what was going on between the Scotts saw this and rolled her eyes. Knowing that there was no way Eunice would confront Elsa, she was angry as she had to do it on her own. ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t know but we do. If you know what¡¯s best for you should go and sit at the back instead of making a fool of yourself,¡± Ingrid said with an emotionless face. The businessmen and women present shook their heads as they knew that the girls would cause their family¡¯s downfall. Although they knew each other, they couldn¡¯t dare talk to defend them cause they couldn¡¯t lose their business for some st*pid and brainless rich brats. Amanda averted her gaze from Eunice towards Ingrid. She looked at her with a serious expression before chuckling, making people look at her as if she was crazy but not everyone. Some looked at Amanda in fear. Although they didn¡¯t know her, they knew that the Flores had been i contact with the Andersons thus it wasn¡¯t hard for them to guess her identity. ¡°Okay.¡± Amanda said as she turned around to go and sit at the back. Everyone was shocked to see this. Although Elsa and Rose were confused about why she was doing this they followed her without anyint. ¡°Oh, Miss Scott. Thank you for your generosity but we don¡¯t need it. You can now go and sit there,¡± Amanda said with a smile on her face as she looked at Eunice. Marie wasn¡¯t st*pid, she didn¡¯t dare say or do anything but Eunice, this was an honor. Although she knew the seats didn¡¯t belong to her, she stood up and dragged Marie with her to the front. Eunice had a wide smile on her face as she didn¡¯t expect things to go so well but she even got to sit without the other party quarreling. Amanda shook her head as she felt that Amanda was nnine something but she couldn¡¯t figure it out 2/3 Chapter 51 Up to 30% off Now that Eunice had already dragged her to the front she sat down as she nned that nothing woul go wrong. She gave Ingrid an appreciating smile for what she had done. Some people shook their heads as they wondered whether the Scotts¡® young miss was st*pid. Amanda and the Flores sisters sat at the back. Amanda looked at Eunice¡¯s smile and a mocking smile appeared on her face. ¡°Amanda, why did you give her the chance? Those were our seats, not theirs,¡± Rose said angrily. ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t you want to see them humiliated and watch a good scene? I wish I carried snacks to watch it,¡± Amanda replied. Hearing this, Elsa h had an idea about what she wanted to do what would happenter. but she remained silent, opting to see Rose stormed to her feet when she saw they weren¡¯t going to exin to her and sat down angrily. After a few minutes, the organiser of the event walked to the stage with a smile on his face which vanished after seeing Eunice in the front seat.. He walked down the stage hurriedly and went to her. ¡°Miss Scott, why are you sitting here?¡± he asked as he tried his best not to sound angry. ¡°What do you mean Mr Robert?¡± Marie asked as she pretended to be confused and angry. ¡°These seats weren¡¯t reserved for you! They were reserved for the Flores family. Can you please leave and go to the seats where you are supposed to sit?¡± Comments for this chapter Continue Reading 14:23 Wed, 1 May Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Chapter 52 People startedughing upon hearing that. This made both Eunice and Marie embarrassed and feel humiliated. Gritting her teeth, Marie said with an innocent face, ¡°Sorry, we didn¡¯t know. Miss Amanda was the one who told us to sit here.¡± Hearing this, Mr Robert was confused. He could see from Marie¡¯s face that she wasn¡¯t lying thus he looked around to see whether he would see the Flores. ¡°I am sorry but I don¡¯t know any, Miss Amanda. Also, I can¡¯t see the Flores Corp representative,¡± he said in a serious tone, but less cold than before. Elsa stood up as she couldn¡¯t let Amanda¡¯s ns go to waste. ¡°Mr Robert, I am seated behind here.¡± Her voice sounded around the room making everyone turn in h direction. ¡°Miss Flores, what are you doing there? Didn¡¯t I notify you that we had arranged the best seat for you?¡± Mr Robert asked as he hurriedly walked towards her. Deep down, he was afraid that Elsa might me him for what happened and cause his family business tc go down the drain. ¡°Yes, I do remember that you did say that. Actually, my sister and my best friend apanied me today as I told you I would be havingpany. When we walked in, we started walking directly toward: the front seats but sadly we were stopped,¡± Elsa exined with a calm voice but no emotion could be seen in her eyes or even face. ¡°What do you mean that you have been stopped? Who dares to humiliate you and even go against m orders?¡± Mr Robert asked coldly, making everyone avert their gazes although they were not at fault. Ingrid, on the other hand, had eyes full of hatred when she looked at Elsa. When she did what she did, she had expected that Elsa and her group would make a big fuss out of it. She wanted to watch the two families argue in front of people making fools of themselves but she never thought that such a silly involvement made her be caught up in the mess. Cluster 12 Mr Robert was no fool, he figured things out when he looked at Eunice and saw her seat at the chain he had prepared for the three ¡°Miss Scott Please get out of the seat. I have specifically arranged the seats for the Flores family while you and your sister¨Cinw were supposed to have seat numbers fifty¨Cnine and sixty respectively,¡± he said coldly without caring about the damage he was causing in public. ¡°How can you do this, Mr Robert? It wasn¡¯t our fault that they opted to sit at the back. We haven¡¯t spoken to them since we arrived.¡± Marie said with a wronged look on her face, Seeing that Mr Robert was getting confused and that he might be led astray by Marie¡¯s words, Amand lifted her head from her phone and looked at the middle¨Caged man in front of them. *Sir, you are mistaken. It wasn¡¯t Miss Scott who said that. Ingrid was the one who told us that the seats were meant for the Scotts and that Eunice had been generous enough to let us sit in them so that we could see how it felt to be in the limelight,¡± Rose said with an innocent and pitiful smile on her face making both Marie and Eunice let out a sigh of relief as they never expected Rose to help them in time they needed help. It had taken her a while and some minutes watching what was going on to realize what Amanda had nned when she readily agreed to sit at the back. There was no way she was going to be left behind. in taking part in making fun of Eunice and her friends. Although Rose said it wasn¡¯t Miss Scott¡¯s fault, Mr Robert knew that Ingrid was Eunice¡¯sckey thus she never did anything without Eunice¡¯s orders. His eyes turned gloomy as he hated those who alway: used despicable ways and others to get what they wanted. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Ingrid was shocked when she heard her name and only hoped that Mr Robert wouldn¡¯t be mad at her. Some people who had seen the world felt chills on their backs as they watched Rose who was still acting pitiful. From what she had said, even though it seemed she was helping Eunice, she was actually adding fuel to the fire. This made people wonder how such a young girl coulde up with such methods to deal with her enemies. ¡°Mr Robert, do you now believe when we say that we are innocent?¡± Eunice said with a triumphant smile on her face making Amanda roll her eyes as she knew to people Eunice was just a clown and a fool. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that Ingrid is always under you. She has always done things after you Chapter 2 Un ta 2015 off ¡°Mr Robert, do you now belleve when we say that we are innocent?¡± Eunice said with a triumphant smile on her face making Amanda roll her eyes as she knew to people Eunice was just a clown and a fool. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that Ingrid is always under you. She has always done things after you tell her to do so. Although she was the one who spoke, I am sure that you told her to as you always use her to do your despicable stuff. Please, can you get out of the seat so that we can start the event?¡± Mr Robert said annoyedly. To him, he was already showing the Scotts¡® face by not throwing Eunice out. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Mr Robert? If my brother was here, would you have arranged those seats for him? He sent me here to represent him thus I should sit on the seat he should sit on.¡± Eunice said angrily, making Mr Robert gaze at her coldly. ¡°I am sorry. Miss Scott, if I sound rude but you do know the rules of the event. If your business is rising, you get the best seats but if the stocks are falling and losing money, you sit at the back. Actually, if it weren¡¯t for the respect I have for your brother, your family wouldn¡¯t have gotten those seats. You should be sitting at thest and worst seats since your family¡¯spany has lost. billions in just a day making it thepany that has lost the most money during this period. So please, don¡¯t make this seem harder than it already is,¡± Mr Robert said in a clear yet stern tone but his eyes were cold as they nced at Eunice. ¡°Pfft. You think that we will dere bankruptcy? In your dreams. I will prove to you that we still have money and are the richest family in the city during the auction,¡± Eunice said arrogantly, before standing up and walking to her previous seat. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Rose wanted tough but held it as she didn¡¯t want to destroy her family¡¯s reputation. ¡°Miss, the chairs are now empty. Can you please go and sit at the front?¡± Mr Robert said as sweat appeared on his forehead. Shaking her head, Elsa said, ¡°Mr Robert, can we poor people sit on chairs that the rich had sat on? I don¡¯t think we are qualified.¡± Amanda pitied the middle age as she knew that the two siblings weren¡¯t going to let things go so smoothly. ¡°Actually, to them, we are just peasants. I am afraid we will ruin your expensive chairs,¡± Rose said, making Amanda shake her head as she never expected them to be so good at acting. Mr Robert looked at the two women in confusion as he didn¡¯t understand what they wanted but he had a clue that they wanted her to change the chairs. ¡°Mr Robert. Can you please change the seats? I think we will contaminate an infectious disease if we sit at the seats they had sat,¡± Amanda said, making people shocked as they didn¡¯t think she would be so straightforward. ¡°Amanda,¡± Marie shouted as she gritted her teeth. ¡°I think what sister Amanda said is true. After all, Miss Marie is a famous mistress who breaks other people¡¯s families. What if we end up being like her after sitting on her chair,¡± Elsa added, making some people chuckle while others looked at Marie with disgusting looks. [She looks so pure and innocent. I never thought she would be so shameless.] [Mistresses a are meant to be feared. What if she has other men out there apart from Mr Scott since she can¡¯t get satisfied?] Marie¡¯s face turned pale after hearing those words. She looked at the person who had spoken, making the man smirk before winking at her. She hurriedly averted her gaze but some people had managed to see it. 1/3 ???? Up to 20% of The murmurs were so interesting making Rose pout as she agreed with Amanda inwardly that they we have carried snacks to watch the exciting show Hearing the murmurs, Mr Robert felt as if he was going to suffer a headache. Although he felt that Amanda and the Flores sisters were annoying and outrageous, he could only do as they requested. In the congregation, there was a young man who was watching everything that was happening with a emotionless face. Those around him wondered what was wrong with him as everyone was watching t battle with some emotions within them. Heter picked out his phone and texted someone with an evil smile on his face. ¡®Bro. Your sister has met her match today! Won¡¯t you being? Your ex¨Cwife is here and she is gorgeous as F**k. More beautiful than before.¡± ¡®What does she have to do with me? Marie is more beautiful than her!¡® Damien replied, making the mar roll his eyes as he felt the guy was just a lost cause. ¡°Suit yourself. You will never know what you arecking till it gets out of your hands. The man sent the text before turning off his phone and looking forward. Mr Robert had asked the staff to change the seats before Amanda went to the front. After everything was settled, Mr Robert let out a sigh of relief as he walked back to the stage. ¡°Good evening. I am Mr Robert as you all know today¡¯s event organiser. Today¡¯s auction is like no other as we have a lot of good stuff which will please you.¡± A woman with fair pale skin walked towards him and took the microphone. ¡°My name is Ida and I am your host,¡± she said with a charming smile making some men seem to not be able to control themselves. ¡°The first item which is always our opening auction item is a one hundred¨Cgram emerald jade crystal.¡± As he said this, two staff members walked forward and ced the item that was on a clear box at the center of the stage so that everyone could see it. Chapter 53 Up to 30% aft This caused a stir down the stage as they hadn¡¯t expected it would be the opening item but some people just looked at it with an interested look. ¡°This crystal is known for promoting the flow of positive energy warding off negative vibrations. Apart from that, it is believed to soothe the mind and inspire feelings of peace. However, this crystal is unique as it was a gift from an emperor to his wife to prove how much he loved her. This led their rtionship to change and live in harmony and peace. I am sure you all are familiar with the emperor and his wife¡¯s story.¡± He stopped speaking and looked at the audience with a smile on hi face. Those who were interested previously looked at it from a new angle as they desired to buy it. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see who will get to carry it with the intention of gifting his or her beloved. The starting bidding price is one hundred thousand,¡± he concluded. Immediately he said so, people startedpeting for it. ¡°One hundred and ten thousand.¡± ¡°One hundred and fifty thousand.¡± ¡°Three hundred thousand.¡± F ? 8 ¡°Marie, why don¡¯t you buy it and then gift it to my brother?¡± Eunice said as she looked at the stone on the stage. She wanted to buy it but she preferred rubies to jade. Hearing this Marie frowned as she turned to look at Eunice. ¡°Your brother had never been interested in jewelry,¡± she answered, making Eunice shake her head. ¡°So what? Aren¡¯t watches jewels to you? He loves watches. What if you buy it and then use it to make a watch?¡® Eunice asked but deep down she was disappointed. Marie loves herself more than she loves Damien. If it were Amanda, she would have already had that idea and bid the stone. With this thought, Eunice looked at Amanda as she believed that she must bid for the crystal just to 14:24 Wed, May MU Chapter 53 Up to 30% off ¡°Your brother had never been interested in jewelry,¡± she answered, making Eunice shake her head. ¡°So what? Aren¡¯t watches jewels to you? He loves watches. What if you buy it and then use it to make a watch?¡® Eunice asked but deep down she was disappointed. Marie loves herself more than she loves Damien. If it were Amanda, she would have already had that Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. idea and bid the stone. With this thought. Eunice looked at Amanda as she believed that she must bid for the crystal just to please Damien. ¡°One million,¡± Elsa¡¯s cold voice echoed. Marie clenched her hand when she heard that. She admitted that what Eunice said was true. What was required was making Damien happy and all other things will be hers eventually. ¡°Two million,¡± she shouted as she raised her bidding number. ¡°Three million,¡± Elsa said immediately. ¡°Four million,¡± Marie shouted as she looked at Elsa full of hatred as she wondered why Elsa had gotten the guts topete with her. ¡°Six million!¡± Chapter 54 Chapter 54 1) Up to 30% off Rose frowned as she knew her sister had never been interested in the stone. Eunice had a frown also for a while before calming down as she convinced herself that Elsa was bidding on Amanda¡¯s behalf as Amanda didn¡¯t want her to know that she was still in love with Damien ¡°Elsa, what are you doing? Can you stop joking around?¡± she said in a low tone as she grabbed her sister¡¯s hand. ¡°I am not.¡± Gritting her teeth and ncing at Elsa coldly, Marie said, ¡°Ten million.¡± The people present were shocked when they heard that amount as they never expected this to esc to that point. The host was so happy as she couldn¡¯t believe they would be making millions with only the first item. ¡°Elsa. You should know your ce, this stone is mine thus you better give up.¡± Marie shouted angrily. Both Elsa and Amanda chuckled. ¡°Miss Marie. This is an auction and as the host said, the stone was a gift from the emperor to hisN?velDrama.Org owns this text. wife thus since you im it is yours, are you the emperor¡¯s wife? I am quite shocked that you are still alive while we all know she died,¡± Elsa said innocently, making peopleugh. ¡°Elsa,¡± Marie shouted. ¡°What? Why are you so angry? Oh, you didn¡¯t want anyone to know the truth? Can you please tell me the answer to my next question, because I am curious and am sure everyone is? Since you are the emperor¡¯s wife, doesn¡¯t that mean that you cheated on your husband? I am sure Mr Scott will shed blood when he discovers you ruined his family while you have your own!¡± Elsa added with a smirk on her face. She was here to ruin Marie¡¯s and Eunice¡¯s happiness and vowed she would make sure she did a perfec job and avenge her best friend. 14:24 Wed, 1 May MU Chapter 54 Up to 30% off! Theughter continued as they were amused by Elsa¡¯s words but after some time, there was silence at everyone looked at Marie waiting to hear her answer. ¡°You are talking nonsense! I don¡¯t have a husband and I am not cheating on Damien,¡± Marie said. furiously. ¡°Good. Now I can buy this stone with a piece of mind that I am taking someone¡¯s stuff,¡± Elsa told Marie before turning her head and looking at the host. ¡°Six million,¡± she repeated the amount she had said. ¡°Six million once,¡± the host said, then remained silent and looked at Marie as she waited to see whether Marie would continue bidding or not. ¡°Ten million,¡± Marie said, her eyes cold. ¡°Ten million once,¡± the host said, her eyes on Elsa. ¡°Sorry. I don¡¯t think that I will continue as I have been reminded to remember my ce,¡± Elsa said sarcastically. The host nodded her head before averting her gaze. ¡°Ten million twice.¡±¡± ¡°Ten million thrice. The emerald jade has been sessfully bid by Miss Marie,¡± the host said, making people p. Eunice and Marie had smiles on their faces as they looked around. Eunice was proud of herself so much and met Rose¡¯s eyes who had just turned around making her give her a provoking smile. Rose rolled her eyes and turned her head. ¡°She is not only st*pid but also annoying.¡± Rose said, making Elsa and Amanda chuckle. ¡°Next we have two hundred moonstones.¡± As the host spoke, the item was brought to the center of th stage as the other was taken away but in a different direction. ¡°As you can see it is so beautiful although it is clear, it isn¡¯t as clear as water. Hahaha. The Chapter nd Up to 30% oll gemstone is stable for making women¡¯s nes Instead of diamonds. It helps in finding inner peace and stability.¡± ¡°This crystal will start at two hundred and fifty thousand,¡± Ida concluded as she looked around the room. ¡°Three hundred thousand.¡± ¡°Three hundred and fifty.¡± ¡°Four hundred thousand.¡± ¡°Elsa. I remember you said that the dress we bought Angel can match with a moonstone ne. Should we buy it so that you can design and make a ne for her?¡± Rose asked as her eyes shone as she remembered the little girl. ¡°Yes. We can even make earrings, rings, bracelets, and anklets since the gemstone is huge,¡± Amanda said as she nodded her head. ¡°Are you sure? What if we use all our money before even thest product?¡± Elsa asked as she frowned Although she wanted to design a moonstone ne for Angel, she felt that the two were acting impulsively. ¡°We have a lot of money,¡± Amanda assured her. ¡°Okay. Rose, you can bid for it. I am tired of raising my hand,¡± Elsa said, making Rose roll her eyes at herziness. ¡°One million, Rose said as she lifted her hand. Since she was at the front, there was no need for her to shout. She said that amount with a smile on her face as she didn¡¯t believe there was someone who would oppose her after hearing the amount. ¡°Two million.¡± Eunice said with a smirk on her face. ¡°This b*tch. Why does she need to oppose me?¡± Rose asked angrily in between her teeth. 14:25 Wed, 1 May MUS Chapter 44 ¡°Five million,¡± she said to the host. ¡°Five million once,¡± the host sald. Up to 30% off ¡°Eight million,¡± Eunice shouted as she didn¡¯t want olther Amanda or the Flores sisters to bid anything sessfully. But still, she knew that that was her limit as she only had ten million in her pocket. ¡°Rose, are you sure that if I say one hundred million you will still bid? Just because your father¡¯s company¡¯s stocks have been rising in a day you think you canepete with me? Sorry to disappoint you,¡± Eunice said in a mocking tone, a wicked smile on her face. ¡°You b*tch,¡± Rose cursed at Eunice. ¡°One billion!¡± Amanda shouted as she raised her bidding pad number, shocking everyone. [Who is she?] [I think she is from the Andersons. After all, haven¡¯t the Floreses been in contact with them?] There were murmurs everywhere. was ¡®Holy cow. Damien, Amanda has just bid a jewel gemstone for one billion!¡® Damien¡¯s friend who v the auction texted Damien as he couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°What? Now that we have bid one billion, why aren¡¯t you bidding? I thought you said that you have a lot of money and your family is richer than ours? Howe you can¡¯t take out two billion and bid?¡± Rose asked with a smirk on her face. ¡°One billion once,¡± the host said aftering out of shock. ¡°One billion¨Ctwice,¡± she said after a moment. ¡°One billion thrice. The moonstone gemstone has been sessfully bid by Miss Amanda Anderson.¡± Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Chapter 55 [Thank goodness we didn¡¯t provoke her! She is really from the Anderson family.] Up to 30% off Inside his office, Damien looked at the texts Evans, his friend, sent him countless times as he couldn¡¯t believe it. He clenched his hand into a fist and he closed his eyes as he knew that his ns had been ruined. He had to step in so that Amanda and the Flores couldn¡¯t ruin his ns. Although people imed that Amanda had been able to bid the object for a billion, Damien believed that she had been given the money by her boss. It seems that they are a step forward. He stood up hurriedly taking his suit coat and phone with him before leaving the office. At the same time, Ariana had already gotten the news of what was happening at the auction and that Damien had left hispany in a hurry. She knew where Damien was going and vowed she would no the man hurt her sister once more. ¡°I wish that I was given such an amount, Rose said in envy. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you used a billion just to spoil that girl. How I wish they had ruby crystals!¡± Rose added as she frowned and looked at the host with hatred making Amanda chuckle. ¡°There is no need to be jealous. Also, that gemstone is quite huge and I am sure there will be a piece remaining even after making jewels for Angel. Maybe Elsa can make you simr jewels so that you and Angel can match. That way, you can stopining here. Both of you are the youngest, thus you can buy things to make your friends envious,¡± Amanda told her as she patted Rose¡¯s head. Rose¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that and looked at Amanda. ¡°Hope you aren¡¯t lying to me!¡± Rose said, making Amanda shake her head. ¡°Since when did I ever lie to you?¡± Amanda asked her as she raised her eyebrows making Rose squeal happily before pecking Amanda¡¯s ch*ek. ¡°Hei you. Howe you aren¡¯t giving me a peck also?¡± Elsa asked as she pretended to be angry. Chapter 55 May KS60%ýˆ Up to 30% off ¡°Why should I give it to you when you haven¡¯t done anything?¡± Rose retorted as she rolled her eyes. ¡°Seems you forgot that I will be the one designing the jewels but since you think that¡­¡± Elsa didn¡¯t get to finish her sentence as Rose gave her a peck before looking at her innocently and. with pleading eyes. Both Amanda and Elsaughed when they saw that. After the moonstone gemstone was auctioned, when the next item was auctioned, people remained silent as they waited for either the Flores sisters and Amanda to raise their hands but they were shocked when they saw the girls were talking andughing not intending to buy anything else. Eunice, Marie and some other people sneered as they thought the girls had used all the money they had. Although it was quite a bigger amount than they had, they took Amanda and her friends as fools for using a billion to buy one item instead of waiting and seeing whether there was other good stuff that they could bid for. While others remained silent and did everything with precaution in fear of offending them. They knew that Amanda used a billion to show them who had the power and who had the final say. When they heard people mocking,ughing and talking about the threedies, they looked at them as if they were clowns waiting to see them make a fool out of themselves. Eunice and Marie bid for all the other items till it came to thest bid which made a stir in the room. ¡°Our next item and also thest is a two hundred acre ofnd. It is some kilometers away from the industrial center at the southern side of the city. Most of you might shake your heads as the southern part is where the slum is but can¡¯t it change? Although that can be seen as thend¡¯s disadvantage, the advantage is that thend is between the center and the government offices. The starting price is fifty million,¡± the host said with a smile on her face. The businessmen and women who had smallpanies and were present were happy inside as they would be able to acquire such a piece of meat since the four richest family leaders weren¡¯t present thus they wouldn¡¯tpete with them. Also, they believed that the Flores and Anderson¡¯s young misses didn¡¯t have any other money as they didn¡¯t bid for anything apart from the gemstone. Amanda¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard the host and already started nning what to do with thend. FEO Wed, 1 May m Chapter 55 60% Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Up to 30% off Seeing Amanda¡¯s smile and eyes shining, Rose was confused and asked, ¡°Amanda, do you want the lar ¡°Of course I have to get it! With this, we can make an amusement park or even a school. If that¡¯s not enough, we can build estates,¡± Amanda answered. ¡°Even hotels. With thisnd, ourpany will rise and people will also fear us. With it, our future is already predicted.¡± Elsa added, making Amanda nod her head in agreement. ¡°What she said is true. We are here to make people know that we have backers and make them fear u If we fail to acquire thend, people will take us as a joke,¡± Amanda said. ¡°Can I get a piece of the meat? I am tired of always depending on Dad. Maybe I can do anything on my own. I have a hundred million in my savings ount,¡± Rose said, making the two girls look at her. ¡°Where did you get the money?¡± they asked in unison, making Rose roll their eyes. I ¡°What? You think you are the only one with the money? I have been saving money since I was a kid. The only problem is that I can only withdraw the money after I turn twenty years old. I was afraid that I might always use the money, so I locked the savings ount. You will be lending me such cash,¡± she exined to them. They looked at her with disdain before turning around and looking at the host. ¡°One point five billion once,¡± the host said, making the three shocked as they weren¡¯t listening previously. ¡°Five billion,¡± Amanda said as she raised her bidding pad. The person who could have won the bid looked at her in disbelief. Not only him but everyone as they had thought Amanda didn¡¯t have money and thus why she had not been bidding. ¡°Five billion from Miss Amanda,¡± the host said as she looked around to see whether there was anyone else who wanted to bid. ¡°Ten billion,¡± a deep voice sounded around the room from the entrance, making everyone turn around, 414-26 Wed, 1 May Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Up to 30% off Seeing Damien. Amanda¡¯s and Elsa¡¯s eyes turned cold, Elsa and Marie were happy while the others remained silent waiting to see what would happen between the two families. ¡°Ten billion,¡± he repeated as he walked to the front. The host nodded her head after gulping in fear as she looked at the cold face that was looking at her. ¡°Ten billion from Mr Scott,¡± she said as she looked at Amanda. Amanda was sure that Damien didn¡¯t know what she had bid for. She knew that he had just said that just to snatch what she wanted from her. But was she really going to give in to his demands? No way! She turned around to bid but someone else defeated her. ¡°Fifty billion,¡± another echoed from the entrance, shocking everyone. As they were unfamiliar with the voice, they turned around only to see a cold aloof beautiful woman. Elsa, Amanda, and Rose stood immediately. ¡°Ariana.¡± ¡°Ria.¡± They called out and some people from the business field knew why they found her familiar. ¡°Fifty billion from Ariana Anderson,¡± Ariana said coldly as she walked to the three. Damien¡¯s eyes turned gloomy as he looked at the woman walking down. As Ariana reached where Damien was, she halted and looked at him coldly and as she received a murderous aura. ¡°Mr Scott. Do you think you have the right topete with her? Who are you? Is your family event worthy of wiping our Andersons¡® shoes? Know your ce,¡± Ariana said coldly and ith disgust. Everyone heard her words. Some wondered who the woman was as she had the guts to talk to Damien like 1/4 K60% Chapter 56 murderous aura. Up to 30% off ¡°Mr Scott. Do you think you have the right topete with her? Who are you? Is your family even worthy of wiping our Andersons¡® shoes? Know your ce,¡± Ariana said coldly and ith disgust. Everyone heard her words. Some wondered who the woman was as she had the guts to talk to Damien like them but others looked at Damien waiting for Damien¡¯s response. ¡°Miss Anderson, I don¡¯t know what I have done wrong.¡± Damien said with confusion as he saw the de hatred in Ariana¡¯s eyes as she spoke and looked at him. ¡°You don¡¯t know where you are wrong? Mh? Didn¡¯t Lucas tell you? If we want to bankrupt your family. we can do it within minutes, just because we are giving you time to breathe doesn¡¯t mean we are weak. Now, get out of my way and every time you see me you should always make way or change direction that we can¡¯t cross paths. Now, you have made me mad again thus I will teach your family a lesson when I get out of here,¡± Ariana responded before passing him. She patted Amanda¡¯s head affectionately before nodding to both Rose and Elsa. She nced at Damien and said, ¡°Never provoke the Flores or Amanda if you know what¡¯s good for yo and your family. Get out of here. I can¡¯t breathe the same air as you!¡± All eyes were on Damien who was clenching his hand into a fist and gritting his teeth. ¡°Well, Miss Anderson, this ce doesn¡¯t belong to either you or your family so why do you think that you have the right to kick me out?¡± Damien asked coldly as he looked at the woman who was seated beside Amanda and was looking at the host. ¡°Yeah, I have no right doing so but I thought that Mr Scott had brains that¡¯s why he could be the Scotts Corp president but it seems that I was mistaken. If you want to stay then be my guest,¡± Ariana replied but she didn¡¯t bother looking at him. ¡°Since Miss Anderson has invited me then I will dly stay.¡± Damien said as he walked to the front seats. Just as he was about to sit next to them, Mr Robert hurriedly walked towards him. ¡°Mr Scott,¡± he greeted him as he wiped the sweat that had appeared out of fear when he saw Mr. Flores¡¯s text informing him that the Andersons¡® young misses were present at his event. 14:26 Wed, May Chapter 56 Damien turned, looked at him and no down. 00% Up to 30% off his head as a sign of greetings before continuing to sit ¡°Sir, that seat isn¡¯t meant for you.¡± Mr Robert said quickly when he saw that he was going to sit down. Hearing this, Damien stopped, stood up and looked at him coldly. ¡°What do you mean? Didn¡¯t you send invitation cards to my office?¡± Damien asked him. ¡°Yes, yes. I did do that, but it didn¡¯t say that you were supposed to sit in the front seat,¡± Mr Robert said courageously although he was afraid of Damien. Even if he was afraid of what Damien could do to him, he was afraid of the two daughters of the Andersons and the power behind them more. Some chuckled, others held back theirughs as it was not every day they saw the almighty Mr Scott being humiliated in that way. It was an interesting scene to watch. ¡°Then where am I supposed to sit?¡± Damien said as he looked at him sternly. ¡°The invitation cards were for seat numbers fifty¨Cnine to sixty¨Cone, but since your sister and fiancee are seated in seats fifty¨Cnine and sixty. You can just sit in sixty¨Cone. If you don¡¯t want that you can always sit at the back,¡± Mr Robert said without looking at Damien as he was afraid of seeing his coldness. Damien knew the rules of the auction thus he nodded his head and turned to leave. ¡°Mr Scott, I warned you but you didn¡¯t listen to me. This is just the beginning of your humiliation!¡± Ariana said with a wicked and cold smile on her face as she looked at his retreating figure. She then nodded at Mr Robert as a way of telling him to let the event continue. After getting a signal to continue, the host nodded her head before clearing her throat. ¡°Fifty billion once.¡± ¡°Fifty billion twice.¡± Chapter 56 ¡°Fifty billion twice.¡± Up to 30% off ¡°Fifty billion thrice.¡± the host said after seeing everyone silent and with no intention of bidding. She looked at the woman as she wondered who she was that even the Scotts didn¡¯t have power over ¡°The hundred acre ofnd near the industrial park has been a sessful bid by Miss Arianal Anderson,¡± the host said. Damien¡¯s eyes turned colder than before when he heard that. He looked at his sister and Marie. ¡°Where didn¡¯t you tell me that thatnd was the one being bid?¡± He asked them. ¡°Is it important?¡± Eunice asked in confusion, making Damien shake his head. ¡°Marie, I thought you knew better but it seems you are just like her,¡± he said angrily. Ariana was shocked and looked at the threedies. ¡°We got richer than before? But sadly, this piece ofnd will be divided into four instead of three,¡± Rose said as she pouted and looked at Ariana with angry eyes. ¡°Why four while I am the one who bought it?¡± Ariana looked at her in amusement. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We will pay you,¡± the three said in unison making Ariana shake her head as sheughed loudly. 14:27 Wed, 1 May M Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Herughter echoed around the room, shocking everyone. Everyone knew Ariana Anderson as a cold, heartless person now seeing herughing, they couldn¡¯t believe it. Some even started to wonder whether the Andersons and the Flores were rted because the girls were so close to each other. Damien¡¯s attention was also attracted by theugh. He looked at the four women seated together talking andughing with a frown on his face. ¡®Ariana Anderson, Amanda Anderson. Is Amanda really from the Andersons? No, it can¡¯t be! Why did she be his wife and suffer for many years when she had such a prestigious background? No. She isn¡¯t¡® Damien¡¯s mind was a mess as he tried to figure out the rtionship between Amanda and the Andersons Although he still didn¡¯t want to ept that Amanda wasn¡¯t from that family. He knew that she was the only person his family had wronged thus she had to be the sister both Luke and Ariana talked about. ¡°No, she isn¡¯t from the Andersons!¡± he shouted in his mind ¡°Pay up then,¡± Ariana said afterughing as she looked at the three each at different times. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Poor me, can you guys lend me cash I will pay after we triple the cash or when I turn twenty?¡± Rose asked Elsa and Amanda as she pouted but they ignored her. ¡°Ariana. Please, please can I pay you on my twentieth birthday?¡± Rose asked Ariana after seeing she was being ignored. ¡°Sister, we bought a two hundred kg moonstone jewel at a billion,¡± Amanda said, making Ariana roll her eyes. The people seated around and behind them could clearly hear their conversation. They looked at Ariana and then at Amanda and saw the simrities between them. ¡°No way! Don¡¯t think I will forget you guys are supposed to pay me back!¡± Ariana said as she shook her head. 14:27 Wed, 1 May Chapter 57 Up to 30% off Although they had doubted Amanda¡¯s identity, hearing her calling Ariana sister freely without Ariana getting angry, they knew that she was really the youngest child of the Andersons. ¡°Then go tell Dad to give you! Or Adrian. This project will surely be under the Anderson and Flores Corps,¡± Amanda said angrily as she threw her hands up. ¡°You girl you take as if you don¡¯t have fifty billion in your pocket! You are bing stingy,¡± Ariana said. ¡°Also, where should it be under thepanies? We all want to grow and be famous in the industry Why don¡¯t you try dealing with it under your ownpanies?¡± Ariana said, making them look at her. ¡°On one side, you can build estates on the south. Make them luxurious so that it would even attract the rich. On the other hand, you can build other houses for the average person. In between the two estates, you can build a shopping mall, school, an amusement park, and restaurants. In this way, people living there will be shopping at that mall. The kids will be going to the schools,¡± Ariana added when she saw their gazes. ¡°Of course it will take years but you can make sure that in those years, yourpanies, designing clothes, jewels, and hotels will be famous. In this way, people will find buying houses there worth it,¡± she continued. ¡°Well, maybe you can join us so that you can help. After all, you have been in the industry more tha us,¡± Amanda said, making both Elsa and Rose nod their heads. ¡°Come on, the auction has ended, let¡¯s go and pay so that we can leave this ce as soon as possible,¡± Ariana told them, making them look at her as if she were an alien. Since they had been talking, they didn¡¯t pay attention to anything else that was happening around them thus they were quite surprised when they found Ariana was still paying attention to what was happening. She stood up leaving them there staring at each other. ¡°There is no way I am letting you pay! I hate being in debt,¡± Amanda shouted as she stood up hurriedly before running backstage. Ariana chuckled while all who heard her and didn¡¯t know their rtionships wondered where Amanda had gotten the guts to speak to the almighty female CEO in that tone. Wed, 1 May Chapter 57 Up to 3% oft ¡°Ariana, do you think that the moonstone can produce a lot of jewels?¡± Elsa asked in a low tone as it would be her first time designing something that would undergo production and be worn by someone Ariana nced at her briefly but she was able to detect fear in her eyes. ¡°Whether it can produce a lot of jewels is still unknown as it will depend on the designs. So first draw sketches then we will figure it out,¡± Ariana said, making Elsa nod her head. ¡°I know what you are afraid of but it also makes me wonder something. Didn¡¯t you ever go for an internship because if you did, you wouldn¡¯t be panicking like this.¡± Ariana said as she nced at her to see her expression. ¡°When I was supposed to, thepany started to have a financial crisis. Also, our family business does not include clothing and jewel industries thus I was supposed to go to the Scotts Corp for intern but I was dismissed and no otherpany could take me.¡± Elsa exined as she felt pain in her heart when she remembered those dark days. ¡°Oh, sorry. You and your family have suffered a lot cause of Amanda. We will repay you for always standing with her.¡± Ariana said softly, making Elsa nce at her cause Ariana had never spoken to her in that tone. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. She is my best friend and best friends should always have each other¡¯s back.¡± Eka said hurriedly because she didn¡¯t want Amanda¡¯s family to think that they stood against the Scotts despite being attacked because of their money and wanted them to owe them a favor. Ariana nodded her head. ¡°I have already spoken to Amanda, you will go to AA Fashion International Company for four months sc that you can learn from them before opening your ownpany. I don¡¯t want to lose money ¡®cause I will be investing in yourpany,¡± Ariana said, making Elsa halt. ¡°Elsa, why have you stopped walking?¡± Rose, who was behind them, asked ¡°Ariana, is it true?¡± Elsa asked, making Ariana raise her eyebrows at her. Elsa suddenly screamed, making people in front and behind her close their ears. ¡°Ariana, what have you been eatingtely?¡± she asked after apologizing to them. -Chapter 57 Ariana nodded her head. Up to 30% off. ¡°I have already spoken to Amanda, you will go to AA Fashion International Company for four months so that you can learn from them before opening your ownpany. I don¡¯t want to lose money ¡®cause I will be investing in yourpany,¡± Ariana said, making Elsa halt. ¡°Elsa, why have you stopped walking?¡± Rose, who was behind them, asked. ¡°Ariana, is it true?¡± Elsa asked, making Ariana raise her eyebrows at her. Elsa suddenly screamed, making people in front and behind her close their ears. ¡°Ariana, what have you been eatingtely?¡± she asked after apologizing to them. ¡°Why?¡± Ariana asked with a frown on her face. ¡°You have changed! You have be so soft,¡± Elsa said, making Ariana re at her. ¡°I knew I shouldn¡¯t have been so kind to you. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t invest in thepany¡± Ariana said, making Elsa shut her m*uth. ¡°No no no. I am sorry. You are still the cold aloof gorgeous elegant CEO,¡± Elsa said hurriedly making Ariana smile coldly at her. ¡°Miss Anderson, can I talk to you?¡± Damien¡¯s voice sounded. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Ariana stood still and waited for Damien to reach them. ¡°Do you have anything to say to me, Mr Scott?¡± Ariana asked coldly. Amanda heard Ariana¡¯s voice making her turn and walk towards them. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t believe what this woman tells you,¡± Damien said as he looked at Amanda, disgusted in his eyes. Hearing his words, Ariana chuckled and stared at him sternly. ¡°Mr Scott, if I don¡¯t believe her should I believe you? Or should I believe this little white lotus who follows you around everywhere?¡± Ariana asked sarcastically and with a cold smile on her face. ¡°Miss you don¡¯t know how despicable Amanda is. She got close to my granny so that she could marry into our family. Although she eventually got into our family, my brother never looked at her even once despite her seducing him,¡± Eunice said, making Amanda¡¯s, Ariana¡¯s, and Elsa¡¯s eyes turn cold as they looked at her. ¡°I am sure she is trying to get close to you to get married into your family,¡± she added, making them Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! chuckle as they found it as a joke. ¡°Miss Anderson, what my sister is saying is true. You better watch your back before she destroys your family,¡± Damien said, backing his sister. ¡°Funny how you guys im that. Let me ask you something, did I ruin your family?¡± Amanda asked as she coldly looked at Damien and Eunice waiting for their answer. ¡°Yes. Not only did you seed in separating my brother and Marie who love each other so much but also grandma doesn¡¯t get along with Damien since you left,¡± Eunice replied angrily. ¡°Oh, I never knew that they did love each other. After all, when I got married to him, Marie wasn¡¯t in the picture. I am shocked that the mistress bes the legitimate one while the wife bes the third party.¡± Amanda said with a cold smile on her face. ¡°If they love each other deeply as you imed then why haven¡¯t they gotten married even after four vaare?¡± Amanda sekad Funjca se urincit tank the hatter nart of hor 14:27 Wed, 1 May 60% Chapter 58 Up to 30% off ¡°Funny how you guys im that. Let me ask you something, did I ruin your family?¡± Amanda asked as she coldly looked at Damien and Eunice waiting for their answer. ¡°Yes. Not only did you seed in separating my brother and Marie who love each other so much but also grandma doesn¡¯t get along with Damien since you left,¡± Eunice replied angrily. ¡°Oh, I never knew that they did love each other. After all, when I got married to him, Marie wasn¡¯t in the picture. I am shocked that the mistress bes the legitimate one while the wife bes the third party,¡± Amanda said with a cold smile on her face. ¡®t they? *If they love each other deeply as you imed then why married even after four years?¡± Amanda asked Eunice as curiosity took the better part of her. ¡°Grandma is the one who rejected Marie and it¡¯s all your fault,¡± Eunice answered. ¡°Stop talking nonsense here. Your grandmother never loved me! If she did and took me as her granddaughter¨Cinw, she would have believed me when I said I never hurt Marie that day. She requested Damien to divorce me as a birthday gift yet you stand in front of me saying she and her grandson don¡¯t get along because of me? What a joke!¡± ¡°If she still rejects Marie then she sees who this woman really is, guess the old woman isn¡¯t blind. at all! Sadly, she is only blind when ites to me!¡± Amanda said as sadness washed over her. ¡°Don¡¯t think that if Grandma rejects Marie you will have a chance toe back into our family! Marie is my sister¨Cinw and the Scotts¡® daughter¨Cinw!¡± Eunice said with a proud look. ¡°Who said I am interested in your brother? What does he have that I can¡¯t find in a man out here?¡± Amanda asked as she ced her hand on her chin thinking what that could be. ¡°Of course, my brother is rich andes from the richest family in the city,¡± Eunice said as to her, no man could be like her brother. ¡°You said that Amanda is befriending me to get married into our family. If that¡¯s the case don¡¯t you think that my family is richer than yours? And my brothers are all richer, more handsome, famous, and caring than this man? Amanda can get any man she wants, she doesn¡¯t have to go back to your family which will change soon, Ariana said with a smirk on her face. Amanda looked at her sister with a surprised look. 14:27 Wed, 1 May MD DUX Chapter 58 Up to 30% off caring than this man? Amanda can get any man she wants, she doesn¡¯t have to go back to your family which will change soon,¡± Ariana said with a smirk on her face. Amanda looked at her sister with a surprised look. Hearing this, Damien¡¯s eyes darkened while Marie looked at Amanda with envy and hatred as she wondered why could Amanda get a man richer than Damien even after being defeated and bing ¡°Mr Scott, Miss Scott, you should mind your own business. Whether Amanda bes our family¡¯s daughter¨Cinw that¡¯s our problem, not yours,¡± Ariana said coldly. ¡°Miss Anderson, you seem to misunderstand us. We were just reminding you out of goodwill,¡± Damier said as he forced a smile. ¡°Since when did our Anderson family be friends with your Scott¡¯s family? You are our enemy! We don¡¯t need enemies pretending to care about us. You should stop pretending cause it is clear you are all jealous that Amanda has the Andersons as her backers. You are afraid and feel bad that she has gotten someone more powerful than you,¡± Ariana said and smirked when she saw Damien clenching h hand into a fist as she knew she had hit a sore spot. ¡°Miss Anderson, since you don¡¯t have any issue with Amanda marrying any of your brothers, does it mean that she is the sister you were talking about? The one who is all defending and causing you fight against our family?¡± Damien asked, shocking them but they recovered from the shock quickly causing him not to see any change in their expression. Before any of them said anything, he added, ¡°So you weren¡¯t talking about your sister, you were talking about sister¨Cinw but Miss Anderson, you forgot that she is not yet married into your family.¡± A smile found its way onto Ariana¡¯s face. ¡°No, you are wrong. We were talking about my younger sister. Mr Scott, don¡¯t you know that I have a younger sister? Ourst born is a girl. We were never talking about our sister¨Cinw. Also, how sure are you that Amanda isn¡¯t married into our family? Hm?¡± Ariana asked them. Damien¡¯s, Eunice¡¯s, and Marie¡¯s faces paled upon that and at the same time, they were unwilling to ept the reality. 14:28 Wed 1 May I M Chapter 58 00% Up to 30% off Before any of them said anything, he added, ¡°So you weren¡¯t talking about your sister, you were talking about sister¨Cinw but Miss Anderson, you forgot that she is not yet married into your family.¡± A smile found its way onto Ariana¡¯s face. ¡°No, you are wrong. We were talking about my younger sister. Mr Scott, don¡¯t you know that I have a younger sister? Ourst bom is a girl. We were never talking about our sister¨Cinw. Also, how sure are you that Amanda isn¡¯t married into our family? Hm?¡± Ariana asked them. Damien¡¯s, Eunice¡¯s, and Marie¡¯s faces paled upon that and at the same time, they were unwilling to ept the reality. ¡°Actually, I never knew there was a conflict between you and Amanda. Now that you have informed us doesn¡¯t that mean that you the Scotts not only offended my younger sister but also my sister¨Cinw? That¡¯s wonderful. Then we should fight your family stronger than before to avenge them,¡± Ariana added with a mysterious smile on her face. Damien looked at Amanda coldly and med her for everything. He regretted stopping them and talking to them cause now they made things worse than before. ¡°Mr Scott, don¡¯t forget to attend our newly designed clothesunch next week. I will make sure I send some invitations to your family¡¯s mansion so that you all can attend it,¡± Amanda said with a smirk on her face before leaving. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 The Scott siblings and Marie looked at Amanda and the rest as they walked away. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Damien said angrily with darkened eyes. He turned around to leave without even ncing at his family. Seeing this, both Marie and Eunice panicked. ¡°Brother, but we haven¡¯t paid for the items that were sessfully bid,¡± Eunice said as she ran towards her brother to stop him. Aiden halted and looked at her before saying, ¡°Let Fabian take care of it. Let¡¯s leave this ce.¡± With that, he walked towards his car. ¡°Okay,¡± Eunice said happily as that meant she would keep the money she had been given. Marie was no different from her as when she bid for the emerald jade, she knew that Eunice would no pay for her. She walked slowly towards Damien¡¯s car pretending to be weak and wronged. Damien got angrier than before when he saw this but when Marie entered and looked at him pitiful he swallowed back the words he wanted to say. ¡°Damien, I am sorry for walking slowly. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± Marie said weakly. She remained silent, lowered her head and sniffing sounds were heard in the car. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Damien said softly. ¡°I am sorry. It is my fault that you are facing difficulties in thepany. If only I didn¡¯te back things would have been fine between Amanda and you. Both of you would be married, living happily and Amanda wouldn¡¯t have gone to look for someone better than you just to irritate you,¡± she said. with tears in her eyes. Yes, that¡¯s how Marie is. She pretends to be weak and at the same time considerate but in reality she is poking where she isn¡¯t supposed to. She makes things worse and makes people feel sorry for her while hating the others. 1/4 CLOSE 14:28 Wed, 1 May Mu Chapter 59 Up to 30% off As usual, men like innocent, pitiful and weak girls, Damien was no exception. Hearing Marie¡¯s words, his eyes which previously had a bit of softness in them when looking at her Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. turned cold. ¡°Marie, what are you talking about? My brother has loved you since you guys were kids. How can he love Amanda and live a happy married life with her? Even if you didn¡¯te back, my brother would have eventually gotten rid of that despicable woman. Brother, am I right?¡± Eunice asked, averting her gaze from Marie and looking at Damien. The coldNess in Damien¡¯s eyes disappeared and looked at Eunice then Marie. ¡°She is right. You are the only woman in my heart. Also, don¡¯t me yourself as it isn¡¯t your fault. That woman is just so greedy. She couldn¡¯t forget and abandon the rich life she used to live when she was in my family. That¡¯s why she went ahead with marrying another person.¡± Damien said softly to reassure her but one could see the disgust, hatred, and coldness in his eyes as he spoke. Marie sneered inwardly when she heard his words. ¡®I am really the only woman in your heart? If that¡¯s the case, then why did you seem troubled when you heard she is already married? It is evident you haven¡¯t forgotten about her at all!¡® Marie said inwardly but on the outside, she gave Damien an innocent smile. ¡°Okay, I know Damien loves me the most,¡± she said as she hugged him but Damien¡¯s eyes were indifferent even after hearing her words and her warm body getting in contact with him. ¡°Brother, since Amanda invited us to go to the party next week, will we go?¡± Eunice asked curiously after Marie got out of Damien¡¯s embrace. ¡°Mh, we will definitely go. I want to see the Andersons¡® youngest daughter who they im I hurt,¡± Damien answered as he started thinking deeply about whether there was ever another woman on his side besides his sister, Marie, and Amanda. ¡°Damien, are you sure that Amanda is really married to that family? What if Miss Anderson was lying to us because she hates us?¡± Marie asked after some time because she didn¡¯t want to believe that Amanda had gotten a better man than hers. 14-28 Wed, 1 May MU Chapter 59 Up to 30% off ¡°That might be a possibility but don¡¯t worry I will carry out an investigation and find out. If it is a lie then I will make sure to reveal her true face to everyone,¡± Damien said coldly as he couldn¡¯t believe the possibility of him being lied to. Marie nodded her head but her eyes flickered before falling silent and getting out her phone from he handbag. After a few minutes, some news made the headlines. [ONE OF THE ANDERSONS YOUNG MASTER IS MARRIED!] This news caused a sensation around the country and also some other countries as they couldn¡¯t believe it. How can the Andersons¡® young master get married without holding a grand wedding event when the the richest family in the country and have more than tenpanies listed globally. [No. It can¡¯t be true. Howe we are hearing this news right now?] [Whether it¡¯s true or false I don¡¯t care! What I hope is that it isn¡¯t my idol Ace Anderson!] [Me too. Ace is my husband!] Theizens started arguing about who Ace¡¯s wife was because as his fans, they didn¡¯t want to see their idol and at the same time getting married so soon. [I hope that it isn¡¯t cold yet at the same time caring, Dr Anderson.] [Chef Marco Anderson is supposed to be my husband. I don¡¯t want to believe that he has gotten married and there is a woman who will be enjoying his meals anytime she wants.] [All I am sure of is that it can¡¯t be Adrian Anderson! That man is more dangerous than Mr Scott. His sister Ariana is definitely a small version of him! No one can love such a cold heartless man and he doesn¡¯t know the true definition of love..] Thisment got most people¡¯s eyes but some of them rolled their eyes as they felt that the one who 14.28 Wed, May Chapter 59 [All I am sure of is that it can¡¯t be Adrian Anderson! That man is more dangerous than Mr Scott. His sister Ariana is definitely a small version of him! No one can love such a cold heartless man and he doesn¡¯t know the true definition of love..] Thisment got most people¡¯s eyes but some of them rolled their eyes as they felt that the one who [If what you say is true then howe there is someone who loves the cold and heartless Damien Scott? Have you forgotten how many times he has shown affection to his fiancee publicly?] [I forgot about that but that doesn¡¯t change my opinion! Adrian is way heartless than Damien!] People argued causing the topic to be the number one trending news item. When the Andersons¡® young masters saw the news, they were both shocked and confused as they themselves didn¡¯t know that one of them had gotten married. Angrily Marco replied to the news on his Twitter. [Nonsense! Who said that? None of us is married! We are living a bachelor life and the only women in our lives are my sisters, mom, and aunty! If you want to make news don¡¯t dare include us in your shady businesses cause you will regret it!] The Andersons family fans and friends were happy when they saw the rification. [Idiot!!!] Ariana replied to hisment. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Up to 30% off: Marco was confused when he saw her reply and wondered what was wrong with her. Knowing that if he argues with her there, it might cause chaos but although he didn¡¯t say anything. Ariana¡¯s reply was enough to make theizens confused but no one dared to question her as they knew how the woman was when she was angered. ¡°Ariana, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Marco asked as he sent the screenshot to the family¡¯s chat group. ¡°I called you an idiot. Is there any problem?¡± Ariana sent her reply but in a different group. That group didn¡¯t include their parents as they felt they needed some privacy from the old people. ¡°Ria, why don¡¯t you say what you want to say instead of calling him that? He didn¡¯t do anything wrong by posting that. If he didn¡¯t then I would have posted it,¡± Alex replied. ¡°Where can you guys ever think before doing someone? Can any of you hack and see who posted in before getting angry and rifying things?¡± Ariana texted back confusing them even more. ¡°Ariana, I hope that you aren¡¯t the one who posted that,¡± Adrian said, making Ariana roll her eyes. ¡°Why should I do such a thing? Don¡¯t bother me anymore if you find the person behind that tweet. It seems that that person wants to mess with your family.¡± Ariana sent the text before turning off her phone. She looked outside the car window as her eyes turned cold. Even without an investigation being carried out, she knew who could have been behind that but she needed to find who it really was. After all, Damien was a businessman. Although he was cunning, there was no way he could have released that news thus the only people remaining were Marie and Eunice. She couldn¡¯t figure out who it was between the two but on second thought, something shed on he mind. Even if Eunice looked immature, she couldn¡¯t havee up with such an idea to release the news so as to know whether Amanda was really married to the Andersons. Chapter 60 13 Up to 30% off As for Marie, Ariana didn¡¯t know her well but knew that she pretended to be weak and meek but she was really evil, The guys were confused when they saw what Ariana had texted but they weren¡¯t st*pid as they figure that that news had some time to do with her. But at the same time wondered who really had the guts to go behind Ariana¡¯s back if not the Andersons. Alex was so curious to know what was going on but he didn¡¯t dare ask her sister as it was like asking for a beating. He took hisptop and started working, his fingers seeming to fly on his keyboard after some time, he looked at the name that appeared behind another person¡¯s username. He could feel that he was familiar with that name but couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen or heard 1. it. MARIE CARTER. He sent the name to the group chat and asked who it was. Luke: She is Damien Scott¡¯s fiancee. The b*tch who ruined Amanda¡¯s happiness. Everyone gradually understood why Ariana was mad. When facing an enemy, you never tell the truth, you remain silent letting them believe what they want to believe slowly or by exerting some pressure. Alex: Guess you really messed up Marco. Just happy that I didn¡¯t rush to post anything. Marco: F**k off! But why did that woman tweet that? What¡¯s going on? Adrian: Just let it be. You have already ruined the girls¡® ns. We will think of something else but right now we need to teach the woman some lesson. Ace: If I am not wrong, the Scotts will surely go to the Aflovour designing clothesunching party. We can y with them during that time. Luke: That¡¯s a perfect n. I can¡¯t wait for that day. Amanda: Boohoo. I am so poor. I used more than fifty billion in the auction. 14:28 Wed May MUI Chapter 40 Up to 30% oft Amanda: Boohoo. I am so poor. I used more than fifty billion in the auction. Amanda sent a text to the family¡¯s group making the boys silent for a while when they saw the notification as they wondered whether what they were seeing was true. Amanda never uses her money! It got to be a miracle. Adrian: Seems since you started working you have known how to use your own money instead of depending on others. Amanda: Brother, how can you say that? If it weren¡¯t for the fact I saw that thatnd would benefit us I wouldn¡¯t have bought it! You need to return my money as I bought you arge piece ofnd just less than ten kilometers from the industrial center. Dad: Hahaha! I knew that my daughter had a gift in business. You shouldn¡¯t worry. Your money will multiply after a few years. Everyone: ??? Amanda: Dad, can you be serious? Doesn¡¯t that mean that I will continue to be poor till that time? Boohoo. I am so pitiful! Mom,e see your daughter! Mom: What are you doing to my baby? Don¡¯t worry. They will¡­. Ding¡­ You have received seventy billion from¡­ You have received ten billion from¡­ Ding¡­ Ding¡­. Amanda:¡­ Mom is the best! Amanda exited the group after receiving the money. They all feared her mom thus it was always a great way to threaten them. ¡°Sir, I have tracked that ount. The person who posted that tweet is Miss Marie. Boss, should we 14:29 Wed, 1 May Mu Chapter 60 60% Up to 30% off ¡°Sir, I have tracked that ount. The person who posted that tweet is Miss Marie. Boss, should we deal with it?¡± Fabian asked as he looked at his boss. Hearing those words, Damien¡¯s eyes darkened as he couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Sir, or should we ask Miss Marie the reason she started the rumor despite knowing you are at odds. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. with the sons?¡± Fabian asked once more when he didn¡¯t hear anything. Damien remained silent as he wondered why Marie did what she did. What was she trying to achieve? ¡°Have anyone from the Andersons replied to it?¡± he asked as he lifted his head to look at Fabian. ¡°Yes, boss. Chef Marco tweeted ¡®Nonsense! Who said that? None of us is married! We are living a bachelor life and the only women in our lives are my sisters, mom, and aunty! If you want to make news don¡¯t dare include us in your shady businesses cause you will regret it!¡°, Fabian told him, making an involuntary smile appear on Damien¡¯s face. ¡°Miss Ariana,termented ¡®Idiot¡® on that tweet,¡± He added. ¡°Interesting,¡± Damien whispered as he kind of felt relieved, making him wonder why he felt that. ¡°Boss, what should we do about Miss Marie?¡± Fabian asked as he couldn¡¯t understand why Damien wa smiling even when there was trouble roaming around. ¡°No need. She has helped me with the investigation. Get out.¡± Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Up to 31% off Chapter 61 ¡°Winnie, is everything ready?¡± Amanda asked her vice president when she walked into the venue. ¡°Miss I was just about to call you. When we were nning everything, we had not decided that it would be a fashion show. We had just nned tounch the outfits but now¡­¡± Winnie said, panicked She looked at Amanda and saw her looking at her calmly waiting for her to finish saying what she wanted to say. ¡°We don¡¯t have models. Apart from Ace and Victoria who are only here cause they are our endorseme public figures,¡± Winnie said after taking a deep breath. ¡°Ourpany has people who can model for the middle-aged outfits. Just choose three women and three men who have the perfect looks,¡± Amanda replied after thinking for some minutes. ¡°What about the teenage outfits and kids also for men and women aged twenty to thirty-five?¡± Winni asked. ¡°You said that we got Ace and Victoria. Then count my two brothers making it three men while for womer count Elsa and I or Ariana but I am not sure if she will be willing to do so. As for teenagers and kids, let me find a way. Apart from that issue, have you guys finished decorating the event?¡± She asked as she stared at her seriously. ¡°Yes miss,¡± Winnie answered, making Amanda nod her head. ¡°Then go check whether everything is fine and ready. Whether all outfits are perfect and there are no idents. We can¡¯t afford any idents today,¡± Amanda said as she started walking forward. ¡°Okay miss,¡± Winnie said as she excused Amanda. Amanda walked into the inner room which had been arranged for her. Taking out her phone, she called Rose. ¡°Mandy, what a great surprise. Why are you calling me?¡± Rose asked upon answering the call. ¡°Do you have genuine friends?¡± Amanda asked. ¡°Meaning?¡± 1/4 11:20 Thu, May Chapter 61 ¡°Meaning?¡± Up to 31% off ¡°Do you have friends who have been your friends even after your family faced a crisis?¡± Amanda asked as she messaged her forehead. ¡°Yeah. Some of them are whose parents stood by dad through thick and thin,¡± Rose replied although she was confused as to why Amanda was asking her. ¡°Are they beautiful and handsome? Can they catwalk?¡± Amanda asked her. ¡°Oh, my goodness. Mandy, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have models for the runway! But don¡¯t worry, I assure you that all my friends are beautiful. How can I, Rose, who is so pretty, have ugly friends?¡± Rose said, making Amanda chuckle and she knew that the girl was rolling her eyes as she said that. ¡°Okay. I need three guys and three girls but being two girls plus yourself that would be three. Quick come where the event is being held,¡± Amanda said as she didn¡¯t want to waste time. ¡°Okay. We will be there very soon,¡± she answered then hung up making Amanda sigh. She scrolled down her contact list found Arya¡¯s number and dialed it. ¡°Hello. This is Arya, who am I speaking to?¡± a calm, soft voice came from the other side. ¡°It¡¯s me, Amanda,¡± Amanda said softly. ¡°Amanda, how have you been?¡± Arya asked. ¡°Am good but I currently need your help. We have a runway fashion show but I amcking kid models Can I please take Angel?¡± Amanda said softly and in a begging tone. ¡°Huh. Would you listen to me even if I said no?¡± Arya said with a chuckle. ¡°My, definitely no,¡± Amanda said with a smile when she understood what Arya meant when she asked that. ¡°She is currently in kindergarten. I will call her teacher and inform her that you will be picking Angel,¡± Arya told her in a serious tone. ¡°Also, do you know other kids of her age? I need six of them. Three girls and three boys,¡± Amanda said hesitantly as she knew she was asking for too much. ¡°I just know two parents let me ask them but don¡¯t worry I can talk with the teacher to lend vou 2/4 11:21 Thu, May 2 G W 84% Chapter 61 said hesitantly as she knew she was asking for too much. Up to 31% off ¡°I just know two parents. Let me ask them but don¡¯t worry I can talk with the teacher to lend you some students but the issue is that I really don¡¯t know whether she will agree. Maybe I should call the two parents and ask them if maybe they know other parents,¡± Arya said, making Amanda sigh in relief. ¡°Thank you so much, Arya! You are¡¯definitely a lifesaver!¡± Amanda said in gratitude. ¡°Why are you thanking me? You call me your big sister, thus I should help you when you need my help,¡¯ Arya said with a smile on her face. ¡°What are you doing now?¡± Amanda asked, ¡°I am job hunting. It¡¯s so stressful. You should be grateful that you have a nice job. Make sure you cherish it,¡± Arya said in a serious yet tired tone. ¡°Maybe I can help you with that. Although it isn¡¯t a permanent job. Why don¡¯t youe and model in today¡¯s event? I will pay you ten thousand for that. Also, I will also pay the kids five thousand,¡± Amanda said, shocking Arya cause that was so much money. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of money, Amanda. Thanks but I can¡¯t take it,¡± Arya said with a defeated tone after some seconds of silence. ¡°Come on sister Arya. I am not giving you the money for free. You will be working for it. Think about it,¡± Amanda said in a reassuring tone as she knew how Arya was. She had nned to pay her models that she wasn¡¯t really lying when she said that she was going to pay her. After some minutes of talking to her so as to convince her, Amanda had a sigh on the other end. ¡°Okay. Where is the event? I will first call the parents so that I can go to the kindergarten to take the kids instead of you going,¡± Arya said, making Amanda smile. ¡°Thank you, sister. You are the best, but please don¡¯t tell Ariana that I said that,¡± Amanda said cheerfully making Aryaugh. ¡°Okay, okay,¡± she said. 3/4 CLOSI BYBIT BYBIT Buy Bitcoin & Crypto Experience unpa r A ¡°Okay. Where is the event? I will first call the parents so that I can go to the kindergarten to take the kids instead of you going,¡± Arya said, making Amanda smile. ¡°Thank you, sister. You are the best, but please don¡¯t tell Ariana that I said that,¡± Amanda said cheerfully making Aryaugh. ¡°Okay, okay,¡± she said. Amanda sent her the event¡¯s location before hanging up the call and calling her brothers and Elsa. Sheter left the office and walked to where the designers were. ¡°Has Winnie chosen the models?¡± she asked them. ¡°Yes, Miss. They are in the dressing room,¡± one of them answered, making Amanda nod her head befo going there. ¡°Mandy,¡± she heard Rose calling her, making her turn around and saw her running towards her with some teenagers behind her. ¡°Amanda, what do you think? Did I lie to you?¡± Rose asked as she stepped aside for Amanda to see her friends. ¡°No. You didn¡¯t lie. Follow me. I will take you to the dressing area,¡± she said as she nodded her head before turning around. Due to ack of enough makeup artists, Amanda and Ariana helped out after all the models were present. ¡°Miss, all the guests are present. We can start the event.¡± 4/4 BYBIT BYBIT Buy Bitcoin & Crypto Comments for this chapter Continue Reading for Free AD Chapter 62 Chapter 62 83% Up to 31% off Chapter 62 Amanda stopped what she was doing and looked at Winnie. ¡°Miss, we have finished. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. You can go,¡± the lead makeup artist said, making Amanda nod her head. ¡°Ariana, you should also leave,¡± Amanda told her sister as she redid her makeup. ¡°Sure. Will you best of luck,¡± Ariana said as she hugged her. ¡°Aunty. Where are you going?¡± Angel asked pouting, as if she was going to cry anytime soon. ¡°Have you done her makeup?¡± Ariana asked Amanda as she was the one in charge of doing the kids¡¯ makeup. ¡°Yes. I just finished since she had been eating snacks when I was working on the others,¡± Amanda said without looking at her as she was busy reattaching her makeup. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to go with her! Hell no. Angel, Aunty is going out there to entertain the guys. Cindy, please make sure she is in the outfit I chose for her then after you are done with her, take her to Elsa or Ace,¡± Amanda said when she saw Ariana leaving with Angel in her arms. ¡°Baby, do you want to stay with Uncle Luke, Ace, Marco or will you go to Aunty Rose?¡± Ariana asked Angel as she looked at the girl who was pouting ready to cry. Upon hearing her aunt and uncle¡¯s names, Angel¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°No, just take her together with the other kids to Elsa. Her mother is also there thus she had to keep an eye on them so that they might not dirtify their clothes or ruin them. If you take them to Ace and the others, they will do whatever Angel wants, you know how much they spoil her¡± Amanda said as she turned around ready to leave. ¡°Angel, be a good girl, okay? I will take you to eat some ice cream after the event is over,¡± Amanda said as she k*ssed the girl¡¯s forehead. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about them. I am here to keep an eye on them,¡± a woman seated in the corner said, making Amanda nod when she remembered that their teacher had apanied them. 1/4 BYB T BYBIT Buy Bitcoin & Crypto CLOSE D AD Experience unpa 11:22 Thu, May 2 Chapter 62 ¡°Okay.¡± Up to 31% off ¡°Good evening,dies and gentlemen. I know all of you are shocked since you weren¡¯t expecting a fashion show, but surprise! I am Winnie, the Avour Corp Vice president and I will be your host for today¡¯s event, I would like to invite Anna the musician to entertain us with a song before the runway starts. Let¡¯s give a hand of ps to her as shees. Thank you,¡± she said as she bowed before leaving the stage followed by loud sounds of pping. After the song was sung, the models queued at the back. Victoria, the international actress, was the one who led the models on the stage, stirring the audience as there were some of her fans. [Victoria.] [Victoria, I love you.] She was followed by Luke, Elsa, Marco, Aryastly Ace who caused a stir just like Victoria. [These models are so beautiful.] [And the dresses suit them so perfectly!] [It is as if it were made for them.] [I am now their fan. I didn¡¯t believe that thispany was owned by the Andersons but after seeing three young masters of the Andersons modelling. I believe it now.] [Seems the rumor that they pamper their little sister is true.] [I have also noticed Elsa from the Flores but who is the other woman? She is the most beautiful among them all! Is she in the entertainment industry?] [All I want to know is how much are those dresses. I want to buy them all.] The were murmurs all around the audience. Marie and Eunice, who were seated down the stage, wanted to speak but they were afraid as their family was the one which had always oppressed the company and also the fact that the Andersons were fighting the Scotts didn¡¯t help at all. Although they didn¡¯t say anything, they vowed that they would buy those dresses regardless of the 2/4 BYBIT BYB T Buy Bitcoin & Crypto Experience unpa CLOSE AD N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Chapter 62 The kids then walked around the stage. [They are so cute.] [Wish I had a kid. These outfits are just¡­.] The middle-aged models followed then followed by the teenagers. Up to 31% off ¡°From your faces, I know what you guys want to ask. How much the outfits cause but don¡¯t worry as you will know in a few. Next we have onest catwalk from our international stars,¡± Winnie stopped because of the deafening sounds. ¡°And our lovely and lonely princess Angel,¡± Winnie said before walking to the side. Victoria walked in followed by Angel then Ace. They catwalked around the stage and then held each other¡¯s hands as they walked another round as if they were a family of three. [Whose baby is that?] [Are Ace and Victoria dating?] ¡°Now. Let¡¯s wee our lovely boss who will tell you more about the outfits and what you want to know the prizes. Let¡¯s give some apuse for Amanda Anderson,¡± Winnie said, causing the audience to p although they weren¡¯t familiar with that name. On the other hand, Marie, Eunice, Harriet, and Damjen were shocked. They wanted to believe that it was another person with that name but upon seeing Amanda walking on the stage, they remained sile Amanda walked to the stage with Angel in her arms because she refused to stay with the teacher and the stylist. ¡°Hello everyone,¡± Amanda greeted the audience with a smile on her face. ¡°Aunty, why don¡¯t you want me to stay with Uncle Ace or Uncle Luke?¡± Angel asked as she cried, disrupting Amanda¡¯s speech. Angel¡¯s voice was heard by everyone as her m*uth was close to the microphone. [She is so cute.] 3/4 BYBIT BYBIT Buy Bitcoin & Crypto CLOSE Experience unpa DAD r Chapter 62 ¡°Hello everyone.¡± Amanda greeted the audience with a smile on her face. Up to 31% off ¡°Aunty, why don¡¯t you want me to stay with Uncle Ace or Uncle Luke?¡± Angel asked as she cried, disrupting Amanda¡¯s speech. Angel¡¯s voice was heard by everyone as her m*uth was close to the microphone. [She is so cute.] Amanda looked at Angel in her hand and shook her head since she didn¡¯t know what to say. Angel turned around and looked at everyone and saw where Ariana was. ¡°Aunt Ria,¡± she shouted as she struggled to get off Amanda¡¯s arms. Amanda let go of her as she knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything if she didn¡¯t do so. Immediately after she was released, Angel ran down the stage worrying everyone as they were afraid she might end up falling down. ¡°Careful Angel. Stop running. I will pick you up,¡± Ariana shouted making the little girl halt and start walking quickly towards Ariana. ¡°Sorry, everyone. My niece is spoiled so much by our family causing her to be that way. Hope you don¡¯t mind. My name is Amanda Anderson, the Avour Corp president.¡± Boom!!! BYBIT BYBIT Buy Bitcoin & Crypto 12 Comments for this chapter Continue Reading for Free AD Chapter 63 Up to 31% off Chapter 63 [Is she the Andersons¡¯ youngest daughter?] [She is so beautiful but I like the little kid more as she is so cute.] [I have never heard of the Andersons having a granddaughter! They really know how to be mysterious [Yeah, they sure do. I didn¡¯t even know they have a younger daughter till I saw it on the news.] Damien¡¯s mind wasplicated when he looked at Amanda. Although everything was pointing to the fact that she was the youngest daughter, he didn¡¯t believe it at all. ¡°Brother, is it true?¡± Eunice asked as she started regretting and being envious. Even if their family was the richest in the city, it wasn¡¯t the same as being from the richest family countrywide. Marie¡¯s mind was alsoplicated as she couldn¡¯t believe it. When she took Damien from Amanda, she felt proud of herself. She felt that she was the wealthiest and most loved woman but now she wasn¡¯t so sure. What worried her the most was that Damien might try winning Amanda back so as to get the Anderso support. Their power wasn¡¯t to be trivially with. ¡°We will be working with a fewpanies so you can try fighting for the chance. That¡¯s all for today. There is food and drinks thus you can enjoy yourselves as you socialize. Thank you once more,¡± Amanda said as she concluded her speech. She then walked from the stage and went to the back. She walked to the room where the models were. ¡°Teacher, thank you for your help. Can you give me the parents¡¯ phone number so that I can see what I promised? Take this for your hard work,¡± she said with a smile on her face. 1/3 BYBIT BYBIT Buy Bitcoin & Crypto This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. CLOSE DAD Experience unpa Chapter 63 ¡°Thank you,¡± the teacher said as she picked what Amanda was offering her. Afterward, she and the others left after making sure the kids were gone. ¡°Amanda, I wanna leave with Angel. Hope to see you once more,¡± Arya said with a smile when she got a glimpse of the audience and she took a step back. Amanda wanted to say anything but when she saw Arya trying to escape the audience¡¯s gaze, she swallowed back her words and nodded her head. ¡°Can you please go pick Angel for me and bring her here?¡± she asked in a pleading tone which made it hard for Amanda to refuse. ¡°Sure. Just wait here. I will go pick some snacks and food for you guys before picking her up,¡± Amanda said with a smile on her face before leaving She walked towards the dessert and started picking some. ¡°Amanda,¡± a voice called her behind her, making her stop what she was doing and turn around. Seeing the person, Amanda¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°What do you want?¡± She asked coldly as she didn¡¯t want to talk with them at the moment. ¡°Are you really the Andersons¡¯ youngest daughter?¡± Marie asked with envy and hatred in her eyes. Amanda caught the emotions in her eyes, making her smirk. ¡°What do you think?¡± she asked as she didn¡¯t have the intention to satisfy her curiosity. ¡°It is known that their youngest daughter is the boss, thus why I am asking,¡± Marie said, forcing a smile to appear on her face. ¡°If you know that then why are you disturbing me? Just F**k off!¡± Amanda said coldly before going back to what she was doing previously. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to her in that tone,¡± a deep cold voice, making her halt her actions. She didn¡¯t need to turn around to look who it was as she was so familiar with that voice so well. CLOSE 2/3 DAD QVRIT BYBIT Bitcoin & Crypto Experience unpa r 11:23 Thu, May Chapter 63 LU Up to 31% off IIUJ JU Tunmu unul TVIVL JV IN She tumed around and gave him a cold look startling Damien as he had never seen such emotion in her eyes when she looked at him. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I? Is it her home or is she a god that I can¡¯t talk back at her?¡± she asked sarcastically with a smile on her face. ¡°She was just asking what everyone is curious about. There is no need for you to be so arrogant and cold when replying to her,¡± Damien said calmly as he felt his heart being squeezed when she talked to him in that. ¡°Then why can¡¯t she remain quiet and keep the curiosity to herself like the rest? Are we that close that she feels she has the right to speak to me when the others don¡¯t?¡± she asked as she was starting to get frustrated by the two. ¡°Amanda, can you stop being sarcastic for once and answer me? Are you the Andersons¡¯ youngest daughter?¡± he asked. Amanda raised her eyebrow at him and wondered where he got the nerve to ask her that question. ¡°Why should I tell you, Mr Scott? Also, can you stop calling me by my first name as we aren¡¯t rted or close to each other? Please call me just like the rest, Miss Anderson,¡± Amanda said coldly, making Marie grit her teeth while Damien¡¯s eyes darkened as he couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Can you stop messing around and answer me!¡± he said coldly as he stared into her eyes. ¡°No, I won¡¯t! Ariana and I told you thest time we met yet you still want me to repeat myself? Or are you suffering from memory loss?¡¯ she asked innocently, making Marie speechless. Damien couldn¡¯t believe that the woman in front of him was the same person who used to try her best to get his attention. He wondered why and when she changed so dramatically. ¡°Well. Guess I am right ¡¯cause you are all quiet. Mr Scott, it isn¡¯t a shame to have amnesia thus you shouldn¡¯t stay quiet and suffer alone. Also, I am quite a caring and kind person. What if I introduce you to my doctor, Luke Anderson, so that he can treat you and you will be healed?¡± Amanda asked innocently as she looked at Damien who was angry at her. ¡°Amanda!¡± he shouted as he looked at her coldly as if he would kill her anytime soon. 3/3 BYBIT BYBIT Buy Bitcoin & Crypto CLOSE L AD Experience unpa to get his ¡°Well. Guess I am right ¡¯cause you are all quiet. Mr Scott, it isn¡¯t a shame to have amnesia thus you } shouldn¡¯t stay quiet and suffer alone. Also, I am quite a caring and kind person. What if I introduce you to my doctor, Luke Anderson, so that he can treat you and you will be healed?¡± Amanda asked innocently as she looked at Damien who was angry at her. ¡°Amanda!¡± he shouted as he looked at her coldly as if he would kill her anytime soon. ¡°Please Mr Scott, it is Miss Anderson to you as I told you,¡± she said as she remained silent as if she was thinking about something. ¡°Oh sorry. I forgot that you are sick in the brain,¡± she said with a smirk on his face, making Damien seeth in anger. He walked towards her making Amanda take some steps back. ¡°Mr Scott, what are you doing?¡± she asked in a low tone as her heart beat faster and got anxious. Marie saw this and looked at Amanda coldly, hatred anger, and killing intent in her eyes. Amanda felt someone¡¯s re at her and knew who it was. Although she would have been happy that Marie was angry, she couldn¡¯t as was at a disadvantage. If it were another time, she would have been laughing out loud. ¡°Mr Scott, what do you want to do with her?¡± 3/3 BYBIT BYBIT Buy Bitcoin & Crypto Comments for this chapter Continue Reading for Free AD Skip ads for 18 or 6 Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Damien inwardly cursed at the person who had interrupted him. He turned aroundter to reprimand the person but swallowed his words upon seeing who it was. ¡°Ace,¡± Amanda called out as she sighed in relief and thanked her brother for his perfect timing inwardly. She ran to him and Ace opened his arms to wee her. She hugged her brother seekingfort anc security in him. ¡°Mandy, are you okay?¡± Ace asked softly as he patted her head making Marie look at Ace enviously. She was his fan thus she always wished she could meet him but she never expected that when she dic she would observe such a scene. Amanda nodded her head then got out of his arms as she looked at Damien coldly. ¡°Mr Scott. You better remember your ce! I don¡¯t think your family can afford to provoke even more aren¡¯t I correct?¡± Ace asked, making Damien regain hisposure. ¡°I am sorry, Mr Anderson, but I don¡¯t think you have the right to interfere. Although I can¡¯t afford to provoke your family, I know she isn¡¯t part of your family thus nothing can happen,¡± Damien said,. making Ace and the others chuckle as they felt he was so st*pid. ¡°Mr Scott. Did you forget what Ariana and I told you thest time we met?¡± Amanda asked as he couldn¡¯t understand why he couldn¡¯t get that she didn¡¯t want to talk to him. ¡°Although you and Miss Anderson said you got married into the Andersons family, I quite don¡¯t believe it,¡± he said, making Amanda roll her eyes as she knew that it was hard for him to believe that she now had a stronger family than his. ¡°Well, Mr Scott since you don¡¯t believe me thus I don¡¯t think even if I tell you the answer you will believe me. Also whether you believe it or not, that¡¯s your own problem, not mine,¡± Amanda said making Damien and Marie speechless. ¡°Marco Anderson tweeted that none of his brothers are married,¡± Damien said, making Amanda halt turning around 1/3 BYBIT BYB T Buy Bitcoin & Crypto Experience unpa CLOSE 1:23 Thu, May Chapter 64 turning around. Up to 31% off She turned towards Marco who had been standing beside Ace and red at him making Marco turn hi head sheepishly as he scratched his head before averting his gaze towards Damien and looking at him coldly. ¡°Mr Scott, don¡¯t you think you are foolish?¡± he asked, making Damien¡¯s eyes turn cold while Amanda looked at him in amusement but she didn¡¯t say anything as she wanted to hear what he would say. Without even waiting for Damien¡¯s answer, Marco said, ¡°Just because I said none of my brothers are married can¡¯t it be that I am?¡± This made everyone dumbfounded as they never expected him to say such a thing. ¡°No. You aren¡¯t! If both of you were married, she would have run to you when you came over instead o rushing towards Ace. Also, you clearly stated none of us not none of my brothers,¡± Damien said making the siblings and cousin speechless as they wondered why this guy had such a good memory. ¡°Mr Scott, it seems that you have recovered from your amnesia if you could remember that. Or do you tend to forget what you are told and not what you see or hear from other people¡¯s conversation?¡¯ Amanda asked innocently, making her brothers chuckle at her audacity but they kind of loved it. On the other hand, Damien was so displeased by her while Marie wondered why Damien wasn¡¯t doin anything to Amanda because of how she was talking to him. She felt her heart turning cold as she was afraid that Damien loved Amanda. She had been afraid that Damien would eventually fall in love with his wife and that¡¯s why she came back to get him. She had thought Damien never loved Amanda but now, she felt that she had deceived herself. She could tell that Damien loved Amanda from his actions and words. ¡°Aah, I never knew that Mr Scott had a brain issue. Maybe we can ask Luke to treat him out of pity,¡± Ace said with a smirk on his face. ¡°I am not sick! You are the one who is sick,¡± Damien retorted, taking everyone by surprise and they looked at him in amusement. ¡°Who knew that M Scott could get angry ¡¯cause we want to help him? Anyway, Ace let him be since he doesn¡¯t appreciate our help. We can¡¯t force him to go to the hospital to get treatment if he doesn¡¯t want to,¡± Amanda said with a wicked smile on her face. 2/3 BYBIT BYBIT Buy Bitcoin & Crypto CLOSE AD Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Experience unpa Chapter 64 Cause he was dildi Un tie Andersons power. Up to 31% off Damien looked at Amanda coldly and vowed that the next time he saw her alone, he would make her for the humiliation she caused him. ¡°Stop looking at her coldly when she just told the truth. Who in this city doesn¡¯t know that your brain is damaged?¡± Ace asked coldly, startling Damien and making him avert his gaze from Amanda. ¡°Mr Scott. I can guess what is on your head, you know. You are cursing at Amanda as you im that the next time youe across her when she is alone you will make her pay. Am I right?¡± Marco asked, making Damien speechless, as that was what was going on in his mind. AD CLOSE y Game & Earn Money Online Start Earning Immediately PLAY NOW Seeing his look, they all knew that Marco was right. This didn¡¯t surprise Amanda at all as it was within her expectations. Marie was surprised but at the same time, she let out a sigh of relief as she felt that she was overthinking. She was now sure that Damien didn¡¯t reply to Amanda because he loved her but because he was afraid of the power behind the men surrounding her. ¡°Let me warn you. If you don¡¯t want yourpany to go bankrupt you should stay away from Amanda and control yourself from provoking her. She is part of the Andersons. Let me ask you a question, ¡¯cause now everyone knows we have a young child, our niece. Have you ever seen us advertising everywhere about her? If we can opt to hide her existence what makes you think that because I said none of us is married it¡¯s true? It is because Amanda and her husband want to have a private life and don¡¯t want to disclose it that I said so!¡± 3/3 BYBIT BYBIT Buy Bitcoin & Crypto N CLOSE DAD Experience unpa Thu, May 2 Chapter 65 Chapter 65 33% Up to 31% off ¡°Miss, the fashion show walk was a sess,¡± a secretary said as she walked into Amanda¡¯s office. It had been two weeks since the show and they had all be so busy after that. This piqued Amanda¡¯s interest, making her look up from herptop. She ced her left hand on her chin while the other shook the pen and her eyes shone as she looked at her secretary. ¡°Tell me more,¡± she said as she nodded her head. Although Adrian had given James to her as her secretary, he was still working for Adrian. Today, he had gone back to the Andersons Corp. ¡°Thepany has made sixty percent profit. Currently, the Scott Clothing Company is leading but we are closely following them as there are only five points between us. Because of this, manypanies have started sorting out cooperation with us,¡± the secretary said with a smile on her face and her eyes shining. All the workers were just like her as they couldn¡¯t believe that thepany that was on the edge of bankruptcy had risen to such rank within just a short time. Amanda naturally smiled at her cause she was happy when her employees were happy. ¡°Miss, if it weren¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t have achieved what we have achieved. Thank you for choosing ourpany,¡± the secretary said as tears threatened to escape, making Amanda sigh deeply as she hated when people cried in front of her. ¡°No need to thank me. I only bought thepany. You guys worked hard to get where you are. I am proud of you,¡± Amanda said with a reassuring smile on her face. ¡°No miss. You did much more than that. You helped the designers in editing their drafts perfecting them in progress. You had the Anderson Corp sales and marketing department help us with advertisin and bought everything we needed. You gave us an opportunity to taste the rich life that we always dreamed of,¡± the secretary said as she expressed herself, making Amanda smile. ¡°Well this is my firstpany and you ove are my first employees Alen I was chorked at how vol 1/3 BIGO LIVE APARTY My 24 hours live show 2. CLOSE AD INSTALL Chapter 65 83% (VI VVIP suived any man. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Up to 31% off and bought everything we needed. You gave us an opportunity to taste the rich life that we always dreamed of,¡± the secretary said as she expressed herself, making Amanda smile. ¡°Well, this is my firstpany and you guys are my first employees. Also, I was shocked at how you guys were able to be patient and continue working for thepany although it has been suppressed. Cause of all this I will naturally give you guys the best stuff. ¡°Now that everything has been sorted out, do you want to go back to your department? We can empl some secretaries thus I don¡¯t think you can continue working as a secretary if you don¡¯t want to,¡± Amanda said in a serious tone, making the woman wipe away her tears and also be serious. ¡°Miss, the other secretaries and I have already discussed it. Although we aren¡¯t working in the departments we were before, we still carry out the work of the departments. If a department has any issue, they will go through us before theye to you. It is like we even have a higher position in those departments than the managers,¡± she said, making Amanda nod her head as she could see that she wanted to say more. ¡°Also, we are nowfortable with the work we do as your secretaries. Although both you and Mr James are strict, it benefits us cause it increases our knowledge and makes us more professional. I think that my resume now has a lot more than before. Also, the pay is so good,¡± she added, making Amanda chuckle. ¡°Miss Anderson, we are willing to continue working as secretaries instead of going back to the departments,¡± she said with her eyes full of determination and Amanda knew better than to break them. ¡°Well, if that¡¯s what you have decided, it is okay. But can you request the HR to interview some individual for the secretary position?¡± Amanda asked in a requesting tone as she never liked commanding others although she was the boss and they were their subordinate. ¡°Why?¡± The secretary asked as she was confused. Not because of Amanda¡¯s polite words as they were already used to them but because she wondered why they needed to employ more secretaries even al informing her that they would continue being under her. Naturally, Amanda knew that the secretary feared they might lose their jobs when she asked that. Although it seemed to be rude for a subordinate to ask such a question, Amanda didn¡¯t mind at all. ¡°We won¡¯t only be in the clothing industry. I want thepany to grow and experiment in other industries. I need new secretaries who would learn under you guys for a month then they will learn 2/3 BIGO LIVE CLOSE AD INSTALL 24 hours live show 11:27 Thu, May 2 Gu 83% Chapter 65 Up to 31% off poile wurus as wey were VVITY: The secretary dsreu as she was confused. Not because un Allian already used to them but because she wondered why they needed to employ more secretaries even at informing her that they would continue being under her. Naturally, Amanda knew that the secretary feared they might lose their jobs when she asked that. Although it seemed to be rude for a subordinate to ask such a question, Amanda didn¡¯t mind at all. ¡°We won¡¯t only be in the clothing industry. I want thepany to grow and experiment in other industries. I need new secretaries who would learn under you guys for a month then they will learn under James and me for three months. You guys will go to the Andersons Corp to learn under my brother and sister. After four months, you will take over as the deputy CEO of differentpanies that we will open. The new secretaries will be distributed to thosepanies while others remain,¡± Amanda said, shocking the woman. She felt that she was lucky that she wasn¡¯t holding any other thing apart from a pen and paper which couldn¡¯t break even after falling down as she was extremely shocked. She couldn¡¯t believe that her deed of volunteering to be the president¡¯s secretary could make her be so sessful. Thinking of all the endurances she had faced when thepany was being suppressed, she couldn¡¯t help but cry. Truly, hard work will always be rewarded. ¡°Miss, is this real?¡± she asked as she found it unbelievable. ¡°Yes. Thus you guys should take care of everything as possible. I think that one week is enough to employ the new secretaries,¡± Amanda said as she looked at the woman who looked as if she felt itchy staying at the same ce. ¡°Okay miss. I will inform them and we definitely won¡¯t disappoint you since you trust us and expect so much from us,¡± the woman said as she wiped the tears on her ch*ek. Nodding her head, Amanda said, ¡°I am looking forward to that.¡± ¡°Is there anything else you wish to notify me about?¡± Amanda asked as she was still waiting for her schedule. ¡°Oh sorry I forgot to tell you. There is an old man who called early in the morning and said that he had signed a contract with you about him bing the hotel¡¯s chef,¡± she said, making Amanda be more serious as she knew that if the man tried to contact her, there must be something serious. ¡°What did he say apart from that? Why was he calling?¡± 3/3 BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show Chapter 66 Chapter 66 ¡°I told him that I would ask you and then reach out to him,¡± the secretary said, making Amanda nod her head but she didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Go tell him that we can meet at Sweet Eating restaurant at noon,¡± Amanda replied. ¡°Miss, why that restaurant when you can eat meals for free in your sister¡¯s restaurant?¡± ¡°Since that restaurant belongs to the Andersons, do you think that the person who approached the man will go there when the Scotts and the Andersons are at odds?¡± she asked, making the secretary shake her hand but she was still confused as she wondered what all that had anything to do with what she had asked. ¡°The Sweet Eating restaurant belongs to Mr Scott¡¯s best friend, thus the Scotts can walk in and out as they feel like, unlike Ariana¡¯s Restaurant,¡± Amanda said as her eyes shone as she was nning on how to deal with those scumbags. ¡°Miss, I really can¡¯t understand you,¡± the secretary said with a frown. ¡°The Scotts are afraid that we will be able to employ the man and currently, I am sure they think they are the first to find him. I just want to cause a little trouble. Since they want him on their side, they will naturally send someone to watch over him thus when the man leaves his house, it is likely to be followed. When he enters an expensive restaurant, it would be suspicious, causing the Scotts to know that the man had been approached by other people,¡± Amanda said with a mischievous smile on her face. ¡°The man will contact that person behind him and inform him which restaurant the man had got in. ¡®Cause of their insecurities, they will run to that restaurant so as to see who else wants to sign the man. If we go to Ariana¡¯s Restaurant, the person in the Scott is unlikely to walk in out of fear and also, they will know we are also after him. The Sweet Eatings Restaurant the person will walk in to see who it is. I just want to see their faces when they find me signing the man,¡± Amanda said, making her secretary speechless as she had not thought her boss was so mischievous. ¡°Won¡¯t they be angry if theyter find out we signed the person even without doing it in their presence?¡± ¡°They will, but that¡¯ster. I want to make them believe that I found the man through them. I saw they were interested in signing him thus I poached him from their grasp. After they be angry about that, when the hotel is open, they might even vomit blood when they discover that I toyed with 1/3 BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show INSTALL CLOSE Chapter 66 The Teal VIH CHLOE LIT poravn Up to 31% off HHH WHHCouren te than nay BULI ¡®Cause of their insecurities, they will run to that restaurant so as to see who else wants to sign the man. If we go to Ariana¡¯s Restaurant, the person in the Scott is unlikely to walk in out of fear and also, they will know we are also after him. The Sweet Eatings Restaurant the person will walk in to see who it is. I just want to see their faces when they find me signing the man,¡± Amanda said, making her secretary speechless as she had not thought her boss was so mischievous. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Won¡¯t they be angry if theyter find out we signed the person even without doing it in their presence?¡± ¡°They will, but that¡¯ster. I want to make them believe that I found the man through them. I saw they were interested in signing him thus I poached him from their grasp. After they be angry about that, when the hotel is open, they might even vomit blood when they discover that I toyed with them as I had signed the man way before they even found him,¡± Amanda said happily as she couldn¡¯t wait to see their angry faces. The secretary shook her head and didn¡¯t say anything as she knew that her boss wouldn¡¯t listen to her. But it seemed an interesting thing to see as she also hated how despicable the Scott family was. Teaching them a few lessons won¡¯t harm anyone. ¡°Okay miss. I will do that immediately,¡± she said as she checked the time on her watch. After an hour, Amanda walked out of the office with a ck handbag in her hand. She had already constructed someone to investigate when the Scotts found the chefs so that everything could go as she had nned once the person in the dark appeared. Although she wasn¡¯t sure whether they woulde or not, she just prayed that she had enough luck to cause them to show up. Sheter walked out of her car and walked to the restaurant after taking a look around. She someone hiding behind the flowers, making her smile brightly. ¡°Sorry,¡± she murmured when she ran into someone because she wasn¡¯t looking where she was going. The other party didn¡¯t mind at all as he was also busy looking at his phone. Just as he was also about to apologize, Amanda said it first making him halt his action and lift his head as he remembered the voice. Seeing how beautiful she had be, he was astonished and cursed at Damien for being unlucky and 2/3 BIGO LIVE MAY 24 hours live show CLOSE AD INSTALL 11:27 Thu, May 2 Chapter 66 cause them to show up. Up to 31% off Sheter walked out of her car and walked to the restaurant after taking a look around. She saw someone hiding behind the flowers, making her smile brightly. ¡°Sorry,¡± she murmured when she ran into someone because she wasn¡¯t looking where she was going. The other party didn¡¯t mind at all as he was also busy looking at his phone. Just as he was also about to apologize, Amanda said it first making him halt his action and lift his head as he remembered the voice. Seeing how beautiful she had be, he was astonished and cursed at Damien for being unlucky and blind to lose such a beautiful woman. ¡°Amanda?¡± he called out making Amanda who was about to walk ahead halt and look at him. ¡°Brandon. What are you doing here?¡± she asked as she pretended to be surprised to see him there although she already knew the answer. ¡°I love eating food, thus I opted to enter the industry to explore different kinds of food,¡± he said with a smile on his face. ¡°Oh, does that mean that this is your hotel?¡± she asked as she nodded her head and pretended to be curious. ¡°Yes. What are you doing here? Don¡¯t tell me that you are here on a date,¡± he said, making Amanda raise her eyebrow at him. ¡°You have be more beautiful than thest time I saw you. Who wouldn¡¯t want such a charming, pretty beauty? Of course, there has to be numerous men flocking around you. Thus one must have invited you for lunch, right?¡± he exined upon seeing Amanda¡¯s questioning eyes. Amanda chuckled as she shook her head as she couldn¡¯t believe that the guy had not changed at all. ¡°No you are mistaken,¡± Amanda replied, taking Brandon aback. 2/3 BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show AD DUGE WIN CLOSE CLOSE AD INSTALL Chapter 66 Up to 31% off HUGE WIN $250,000,000 PLAY NOW ¡°Does that mean there are no men flocking around you?¡± he asked curiously as he couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Indeed there are but does it mean that if I go to a restaurant atunch that means I am going on a date? Why can¡¯t you think of a business lunch?¡± Amanda said, making Brandon embarrassed as he had not thought of that. Even if he had heard that Amanda was now Avour Corp president, he found it hard to believe. Now hearing her words, he started to believe. ¡°Sorry but you are so beautiful that anyone¡¯s first thought is that you are here on a date,¡± he said with an apology look making Amanda chuckle. ¡°Okay. I am here for business. Excuse me, we will talkter on,¡± she said as she passed him. Brandon took out his phone and texted Damien. ¡°Guess who I just saw in my new restaurant? Amanda! She is now so beautiful.¡± Upon reading the text, Damien¡¯s eyes turned cold as he remembered that was the restaurant the old chef had walked in. 3/3 BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show x Comments for this chapter Continue Reading Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Upto 1% off He knew that it wasn¡¯t just a coincidence that Amanda was in that hotel when the chef he was nning to hire had just walked in. ¡°Make sure she doesn¡¯t leave,¡± he texted Brandon before leaving his office. Fabian who was about to walk in to inform about the lunch meeting with a client was shocked when h saw Damien leaving hurriedly and angry. He took a deep breath to calm down before running after him. ¡°Boss, where are you going?¡± Fabian asked after he got up with Damien. Damien halted when he remembered something and looked at his secretary. ¡°I told you to draft the chef¡¯s contract. Did you do as instructed?¡± Damien asked coldly, making Fabian wish that he had not followed him cause he wouldn¡¯t have heard the cold voice which always makes him feel a cold shiver running down his spine. ¡°Yes sir. It is currently on my desk. Sir, do you need it?¡± Fabian asked as he looked at Damien with precaution as he was afraid of his boss¡¯ temper. ¡°Go get it then find me in the car. In five minutes,¡± Damien told him as he couldn¡¯t dare waste a lot of time. With how arrogant and dominant Amanda had be he was sure that if he didn¡¯t get there in time, the chef might really be snatched from him. Fabian nodded his head before turning around and started running towards the top floor. On the other side, Brandon looked at the text that he had received with a grin on his face. He couldn¡¯t wait to watch an interesting scene as he could see that Amanda was not the same woman she was four years ago. He wondered why Damien was still chasing after Amanda when he was the one who always treated he badly and forced them to divorce. Couldn¡¯t he be content with only having Marie?, BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show INSTALL :28 Thu, May 53% Chapter 67 Up to 31% off VII LITE Quici Siuc, DIATUOTI 10urtu di Life LEAL Lia e a eleiveu will a gull i tale. He couldn¡¯t wait to watch an interesting scene as he could see that Amanda was not the same woman she was four years ago. He wondered why Damien was still chasing after Amanda when he was the one who always treated h badly and forced them to divorce. Couldn¡¯t he be content with only having Marie? Thinking about that woman, Brandon¡¯s eyes were filled with disgust and contempt as he hated her for her innocent facade. The woman was clearly troubled and cunning behind the scenes. He wished that his friend could start thinking right and leave the woman. ¡®Maybe she has an STI,¡¯ Brandon said inwardly. Amanda, who still had her eyes on the entrance, saw all his emotion change and every time, it surprised her as she couldn¡¯t help but wonder who he was so disgusted with as she knew it wasn¡¯t her as there had never been any conflict between her and Brandon. The more she looked at him, the more she pitied him as she was still going to suppress his and his family¡¯s businesses as they were involved with the Scotts. ¡°Boss, why are you looking at that man so often?¡± Chef Alfred asked with a frown. He thought that Amanda liked the man as she looked at him with a smile and her eyes lit up. Hearing the question, Amanda averted her gaze from Brandon to the old man in front of him. ¡°If you are interested in him just go ask for his number. These days girls at your age are so courageous and ask men for their numbers. I remember our time we used to keep chasing the woma are interested in,¡± Chef Alfred said, making Amanda speechless. ¡°Him? I can never be interested in such a st*pid man,¡± Amanda answered, making the chef confused as Amanda had a very different expression before when looking at him but now she was behaving differently when told how to win him over. Chef Alfred rolled his eyes as he thought that Amanda was too shy to confront her feelings for the guy. ¡°No need to be shy! To get happiness one must fight for it,¡± he told her with a smile on his face making Amanda speechless as she felt she would start having a headache if she continued to let the 2/3 BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show CLOSE AD INSTALL 11:28 Thu, May 2 Gu Chapter 67 Up to 31% off He thought that Amanda liked the man as she looked at him with a smile and her eyes lit up. Hearing the question, Ana Hearing the question, Amanda averted her gaze from Brandon to the old man in front of him. ¡°If you are interested him just ¡°If you are interested in him just go ask for his number. These days girls at your age are so courageous and ask men for their numbers. I remember our time we used to keep chasing the woman are interested in,¡± Chef Alfred said, making Amanda speechless. ¡°Him? I can never be interested in t ¡°Him? I can never be interested in such a st*pid man,¡± Amanda answered, making the chef confused a Amanda had a very different expression before when looking at him but now she was behaving differently when told how to win him over. Chef Alfred rolled his eyes as he thought that Ania Chef Alfred rolled his eyes as he thought that Amanda was too shy to confront her feelings for the guy. ¡°No need to be shy! To get happiness one must figion it? he ¡°No need to be shy! To get happiness one must fight for it,¡± he told her with a smile on his face making Amanda speechless as she felt she would start having a headache if she continued to let the man think about her and Brandon. ¡°He is just a friend. A very st*pid guy was smiling use of the emocions mun He is just a friend. A very st*pid guy.I was smiling cause of the emotions in his eyes when he was 1one an looking at his phone and outside,¡± Amanda exined. exn ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s the only reason?¡± Alfred said she didn¡¯t believe her exp ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s the only reason?¡± Alfred said as he didn¡¯t believe her exnations at all. ¡°What else would it be other than that and the fact ¡°What else would it be other than that and the fact once we open our hotel?¡± Amanda said. know that we will be sh th know that we will be suppressing our business ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± the chef asked as he was confused when he heard tre ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± the chef asked as he was confused when he heard thest words. ¡°This restaurant belongs to him thus we will bepeting with him. I just pity him stare losing mongres to him thus we will bepeting with him. I just pity him ¡¯cause he will Chef Aftree rennendervise on Armanda said as she nced at Brandon with pity in her eyes making Chef Alfred chuckle as he shook his head. ¡°Do you trust me that much?¡± he asked. ¡°Do you trust me that much?¡± he asked. ¡°My brother Marco and auntie are international che¡¯s thus I have tasted all kinds of foods. Becar of it. I am able to thaw whatinare international chefs thus I have tasted all kinds of foods. Because of it I am able to know who the great chefs are,¡± Amanda said, making Alfred understand everything. No wonder most of her siblings have hotels. ¡°No wonder most of her siblings have hotels, N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Mice what are we ening to do about Mr Scott?¡± Chef Alfred asked what had really brought him here 3/3 BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show CLOSE AD INSTALL 11:28 Thu, May 2 G .83%?? Chapter 67 Up to 31% off ¡°What else would it be other than that and the fact I know that we will be suppressing our business once we open our hotel?¡± Amanda said. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± the chef asked as he was confused when he heard thest words. ¡°This restaurant belongs to him thus we will bepeting with him. I just pity him ¡¯cause he will start losing money very soon,¡± Amanda said as she nced at Brandon with pity in her eyes making Chef Alfred chuckle as he shook his head. ¡°Do you trust me that much?¡± he asked. ¡°My brother Marco and auntie are international chefs thus I have tasted all kinds of foods. Because of it, I am able to know who the great chefs are,¡± Amanda said, making Alfred understand everything. ¡®No wonder most of her siblings have hotels. ¡°Miss, what are we going to do about Mr Scott?¡± Chef Alfred asked what had really brought him here. ¡°Wish I could see him vomiting blood but sadly that man is mentally strong. Just a pity,¡± Amanda said as she pouted. She looked at the entrance door once more before looking back at Alfred who was looking at him with curiosity. To him, Amanda was talking in puzzles and he was unable to solve them thus he could only ask directly while hoping to be given answers. ¡°Why do you keep ncing at the entrance after every minute?¡± he asked as he stared at her sternly., ¡°I am waiting for the person who thinks he is a big wolf to poach you from mypany,¡± Amanda said with a smile with no intention of hiding anything from him. ¡°Mr Scott? How sure are you that he wille here? He doesn¡¯t know that we are meeting making Amanda shake her head. ¡°He will! Also, he has someone watching your every move as he is afraid you will sign with another best friend, he will figure out that I am meeting up with you to talk about a coboration,¡± Amanda said with a wicked smile on her face. Now hearing her exnations, he naturally understood everything she was talking about. 3/3 BIGO LIVE HAPPY 24 hours live show CLOSE AD INSTALL 11:28 Thu, May 3 83% Chapter 67 as she pouted. Up to 31% off She looked at the entrance door once more before looking back at Alfred who was looking at him with curiosity. To him, Amanda was talking in puzzles and he was unable to solve them thus he could only ask directly while hoping to be given answers. ¡°Why do you keep ncing at the entrance after every minute?¡± he asked as he stared at her sternly. ¡°I am waiting for the person who thinks he is a big wolf to poach you from mypany,¡± Amanda said with a smile with no intention of hiding anything from him. ¡°Mr Scott? How sure are you that he wille here? He doesn¡¯t know that we are meeting,¡± he said, making Amanda shake her head. ¡°He will! Also, he has someone watching your every move as he is afraid you will sign with another said with a wicked smile on her face. Now hearing her exnations, he naturally understood everything she was talking about. They talked about how his life had been signed. He started working for him for some minutes before they heard Brandon¡¯s shout. ¡°Stop blocking my way! Where is Amanda?¡± 7 3/3 BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show Comments for this chapter Continue Reading Skip ads for 18 or @ 2 CLOSE AD INSTALL Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Up to 31% off ¡°Bro, you can¡¯t even greet me.¡± Brandon said as he held his heart pretending to be hurt. Damien halted and looked at him with disdain before passing him. ¡°Hey, can you stop? This is my territory and you have to greet the boss, don¡¯t you have any courtesy.¡± Brandon said as he stood in front of Damien preventing him from walking in. Damien stopped and looked at him coldly making Bradon gulp and stand aside paving the way for him Damien snorted when walked past him while Brandon wiped off the sweat on his forehead as he had always been afraid of Damien although they were best friends. He then ran after him cause he wanted to watch the show. ¡°Damien, can you please stop opening every room just to look for her?¡± Brandon said; he was displeased with Damien¡¯s behavior of disrupting the customers¡¯ peace. Damien looked at him and said, ¡°I asked you where she was but you pretended not to hear.¡± Brandon scratched his head awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to. I asked you to greet me before I tell you,¡± he told him, afraid to meet his cold eyes. ¡°Good afternoon, sir,¡± Damien said sarcastically. ¡°Can you please tell me which room Miss Amanda Anderson is in?¡± he continued, making Brandon fee shiver on his spine. ¡°Uhm¡­.¡± Amanda had already seen Damien walking in and a smirk formed on her face. She got some papers from her handbag and handed them to Chef Alfred making the old man look at her in confusion ¡°Please go through the contract and see whether it suits you,¡± she said, making him even more 1/3 BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show CLOSE AD INSTALL 11:28 Thu, May 2 G9 Chapter 68 shiver on His spine. ¡°Uhm¡­. 83% Up to 31% off Amanda had already seen Damien walking in and a smirk formed on her face. She got some papers from her handbag and handed them to Chef Alfred making the old man look at her in confusion ¡°Please go through the contract and see whether it suits you,¡± she said, making him even more confused. ¡°Miss, didn¡¯t we¡­¡± he tried asking but Amanda interrupted him. ¡°Trust me,¡± she said, winking at him. At that moment, they heard Damien¡¯s voice asking which room she was in and Brandon answered him. ¡°What do you think?¡± she asked Chef Alfred with a smile on her face. ¡°Okay, let me check,¡± he answered as he lowered his head to look at the paper. They stayed in silence as Amanda drank her cappino while Chef Alfred read the contract with seriousness. The door was soon opened and two men walked in making the two lift their heads and look at the intruders. ¡°What do you want?¡± Amanda asked coldly as she looked at them. Alfred held his breath as he couldn¡¯t believe that Amanda was talking to the Scotts Corp president in that tone. ¡°Amanda, he wanted to see you ¡¯cause he misses you and regrets everything he did in the past.¡± Brandon said with a smile on his face. ¡°Oh? If I remember correctly, Mr Scott is engaged to Miss Carter. Do you want me to be his mistress?¡± Amanda asked calmly but her eyes were piercing on Brandon making him wonder when did be so terrifying. 2/3 BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show CLOSE AD INSTALL 83% Chapter 68 Brandon said with a smile on his face. Up to 31% off ¡°Oh? If I remember correctly, Mr Scott is engaged to Miss Carter. Do you want me to be his mistress?¡± Amanda asked calmly but her eyes were piercing on Brandon making him wonder when did be so terrifying. ¡°Uhm, that¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Brandon said awkwardly. ¡°Then what did you mean?¡± Amanda said with a mocking smile. ¡°Can you stop it? You know why I am here,¡± Damien said coldly interrupting the two. Amanda diverted her gaze and looked at him coldly. She would rather be in the same room with Brandon than stay with Damien. ¡°No. I don¡¯t know why you are here Mr Scott. Do you think I am your brain that I know what you are thinking? Where do you go or what do you eat?¡± Amanda asked in a serious tone, making Brandon clo his m*uth with his hand afraid that he might be heard as heughed. Alfred frowned and looked at them as he discovered that they knew each other but he could tell that they weren¡¯t friends. Looking at the contract in front of him and recalling Amanda¡¯s actions and words, it seemed that she wanted to make Mr Scott angry. Although he was afraid, he wanted to see the scene cause it wasn¡¯t every day that the cold man got someone who would argue and do what was against him. ¡°Amanda!¡± Damien called coldly as he gritted his teeth and his eyes darkened. 2/3 BIGO LIVE Chapter 68 Up to 31% off ¡°Mr Scott. I previously thought you suffered from memory loss as you couldn¡¯t remember what you were told but then you proved to me that you remembered everything that happened in the past not currently but not. Tsk. You can¡¯t remember what I told you thest time we met. I think that I should really call my brother so that he can check your head as there is something wrong with it. We can¡¯t let anything happen to Mr Scott thus I have to be the kind, caring, and generous opponent,¡± Amanda said calmly. Hearing this. Alfred and Brandon were speechless while Damien¡¯s eyes turned darker. Brandon looked at Amanda and couldn¡¯t believe that she had changed so much. Thinking of the past, he sighed as he wished that she had changed earlier so as not to lose Damien to Marie. To him. Amanda was the most suitable candidate for his best friend and Marie was just a witch. ¡°It seems that you really want to get burnt.¡± Damien said, making Amanda smile at him. ¡°How can I get burnt while I am the fire itself, Mr Scott? You are the one who will get burnt and not me!¡± she said, making Damien speechless while the other men chuckled. ¡°Mr Scott, can you and your friend leave as I was in the middle of business?¡± Amanda said. The room was filled with silence and awkwardness. ¡°What will you do if I don¡¯t leave?¡± Damien said with a challenging tone as he looked at her waiting to see her next move. Amanda stared at him sternly after hearing his words and let out a chuckle as she shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s where you are wrong. Mr Scott. What can I. a fragiledy, do to a big muscr man like you?¡± she asked with a smirk. ¡°Amanda it seems that you really got some nerves talking back at me.¡± Damien said as he was not pleased with how she was talking to him in front of people. He had never been disrespected the way she had since she came back to the city. ¡°You aren¡¯t a god or my parents that I can¡¯t talk back at you,¡± Amanda retorted angrily. Knowing that they would continue arguing with each other as none of them was willing to submit to each other, Brandon walked to the front and looked at the man sitting opposite Amanda. 3/3 Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show CLOSE AD INSTALL Thu, May Chapter 68 me!¡± she said, making Damien speechless while the other men chuckled. Up to 31% off ¡°Mr Scott, can you and your friend leave as I was in the middle of business?¡± Amanda said. The room was filled with silence and awkwardness. ¡°What will you do if I don¡¯t leave?¡± Damien said with a challenging tone as he looked at her waiting to see her next move. Amanda stared at him sternly after hearing his words and let out a chuckle as she shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s where you are wrong, Mr Scott. What can I, a fragiledy, do to a big muscr man like you?¡± she asked with a smirk. ¡°Amanda it seems that you really got some nerves talking back at me,¡± Damien said as he was not pleased with how she was talking to him in front of people. He had never been disrespected the way she had since she came back to the city. ¡°You aren¡¯t a god or my parents that I can¡¯t talk back at you,¡± Amanda retorted angrily. Knowing that they would continue arguing with each other as none of them was willing to submitt each other, Brandon walked to the front and looked at the man sitting opposite Amanda. ¡°Who is this?¡± he asked but everyone ignored him. Both Amanda and Damien weren¡¯t st*pid to answer him as they knew that he would be added to the ofpetitors. 3/3 BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show Comments for this chapter Continue Reading Skip ads for 18 or 4 Chapter 69 Chapter 69 ¡°Hello, Mr Alfred. I have the contract with me, can you please check it out?¡± Damien said as he ced the document that was in his hand in front of Chef Alfred and on top of Amanda¡¯s contract. Looking at his actions, Amanda rolled her eyes while Brandon, who had been looking at the old man in confusion, understood that they were fighting to employ the man. Because of this, his curiosity took the better part of him but he didn¡¯t ask anything as he knew that he wasn¡¯t going to get any answer. ¡°Mr Scott, don¡¯t you have any shame? Can¡¯t you see that he was reading my contract?¡± Amanda said coldly pretending not to be pleased but she had been expecting such a reaction from him as she knew how shameless he was. ¡°What? I just saw a paper on the table but couldn¡¯t see him reading as he was busy looking at us when we were arguing,¡± he said with a smirk on his face, making Amanda so angry that she wished she could p him. ¡°How shameless are you! You have no manners! I even wonder how you seeded in bing your company¡¯s CEO,¡± Amanda said angrily. ¡°I am so smart. That¡¯s how I got that position, Damien said as he was happy when he saw her angrily. ¡°You smart? With your illness? No one who keeps forgetting is smart!¡± Amanda retorted, making Damien stop smiling. Seeing his reaction, Amanda smiled and said, ¡°I am sure that you always forget what you were taught thus pleasee here and lie to us that you got that position because of your smartness! You got the position ¡¯cause you are the chairman¡¯s son!¡± ¡®Damn! She really has guts. I think I should record this. I might earn millions with it. Brandon said inwardly as he prepared to get his phone. ¡°You! You think that you are better than me because you are now rich?¡± Damien asked coldly, disgust in his eyes. Although Amanda saw the disgust in his eyes and it hurt her, she still had a bright smile on her BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show INSTALL 83% Chapter 69 how shameless he was. Up to 31% off ¡°What? I just saw a paper on the table but couldn¡¯t see him reading as he was busy looking at us when we were arguing.¡± he said with a smirk on his face, making Amanda so angry that she wished she could. p him. ¡°How shameless are you! You have no manners! 1 even wonder how you seeded in bing your company¡¯s CEO,¡± Amanda said angrily. ¡°I am so smart. That¡¯s how I got that position,¡± Damien said as he was happy when he saw her angrily. ¡°You smart? With your illness? No one who keeps forgetting is smart!¡± Amanda retorted, making Damier stop smiling. Seeing his reaction, Amanda smiled and said, ¡°I am sure that you always forget what you were taught thus pleasee here and lie to us that you got that position because of your smartness! You got the position ¡¯cause you are the chairman¡¯s son!¡± ¡®Damn! She really has guts. I think I should record this. I might earn millions with it.¡¯ Brandon This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. said inwardly as he prepared to get his phone. ¡°You! You think that you are better than me because you are now rich?¡± Damien asked coldly, disgust in his eyes. Although Amanda saw the disgust in his eyes and it hurt her, she still had a bright smile on her face. ¡°Of course I am. My money is from my hard work! Unlike you who had always relied on your rich parents,¡± Amanda replied. ¡°I got money, bought apany you suppressed, and brought them to the top. In a few months, it will pass your clothing subsidiaries,¡± she said as she snapped her fingers. Damien was so angry as he couldn¡¯t believe her. holding ¡°Mr Alfred, have you finished reading my contract? You don¡¯t need to pay attention to these dark cheap papers. I can¡¯t believe he can offer you anything good as he is a selfish man when ites to his money,¡± Amanda said as she took Damien¡¯s contract with two fingers as if she was something disgusting, making the chef chuckle as he shook his head. 2/3 BIGO LIVE hours live show CLOSE AD INSTALL Chapter 69 83% Up to 31% off Although Amanda saw the disgust in his eyes and it hurt her, she still had a bright smile on her face. ¡°Of course I am. My money is from my hard work! Unlike you who had always relied on your rich parents,¡± Amanda replied. ¡°I got money, bought apany you suppressed, and brought them to the top. In a few months, it will pass your clothing subsidiaries,¡± she said as she snapped her fingers. Damien was so angry as he couldn¡¯t believe her, ¡°Mr Alfred, have you finished reading my contract? You don¡¯t need to pay attention to these dark cheap papers. I can¡¯t believe he can offer you anything good as he is a selfish man when ites to his money.¡± Amanda said as she took Damien¡¯s contract with two fingers as if she was holding something disgusting, making the chef chuckle as he shook his head. By now, he could tell that Amanda¡¯s real intention was to annoy Damien. Looking at how mischievous she was, he was reminded of his daughter who was still studying. ¡°Amanda please don¡¯t test my patience. You will regret it,¡± Damien said. ¡°Do you think I have an instrument to test your patience, huh?¡± Amanda asked, making Brandonugh. loudly but when he was red at by Damien, he stopped immediately. ¡°Mr Alfred will be working for me and not you thus you should just give up,¡± he said ignoring her previous question. ¡°Mr Alfred will be working for me h h h,¡± Amanda mimicked him with a mocking smile. ¡°How sure are you that he will be working for you? Are you going to force him to? Are you going to ckmail him using his weakness or will you suppress him till he agrees to work with you ¡¯cause that¡¯s what you are good at?¡± Damien felt as if he was getting a severe headache. He looked at Amanda once more and couldn¡¯t believe that she was still the woman who used to do whatever he said without talking back. He wished that she could remain like that instead of being this new Amanda who kept making him angry. ¡°I found him first thus he should work for me not you,¡± he answered, making her shake her head. found him first? In that hau kurinaer worke whan it camar ta faktina with unur BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show CLOSE AD INSTALL May Chapter 69 Up to 31% off that she could remain like that instead of being this new Amanda who kept making him angry. ¡°I found him first thus he should work for me not you,¡± he answered, making her shake her head. ¡°So what if you found him first? Is that how business works when ites to fighting with your opponents? You found him first and I discovered about himter on but what matters is the benefits. he will receive and his boss¡¯s character. Do you think he wants to work with you?¡± she asked. Damien let out a sigh and knew that if he continued his blood pressure might rise cause of the woman thus he averted his gaze from her and looked at the old chef. ¡°Sir, please go through the contract and see what I am offering you. I know it is better than the one she is offering you,¡± Damien said as he ced the contract which had been put aside by Amanda in front of Alfred. ¡°Spare me! You can never give better benefits than us, the Andersons. Your family is so poor so how do you expect that what is offered is the same as yours or even worse?¡± Amanda asked as she was getting tired of the man. ¡°Just because you are married into that family doesn¡¯t mean that their money is yours. You might be thrown away penniless once more,¡± Damien said with a sneer as he couldn¡¯t believe that she had the guts topare hers with him with properties that weren¡¯t hers. Hearing this, Amanda chuckled while Brandon was shocked as he couldn¡¯t believe that Amanda had managed to get married into such a prominent family that was ten times better than the Scotts. He nodded his head as he realised why she had be arrogant but he supported her as he felt that she had to be more arrogant in front of her ex-husband. Alfred was confused by what he said and he frowned as he wasn¡¯t pleased with how Damien was talki to his boss. ¡°She is the¡­¡± he was about to reveal her identity when Amanda interrupted him. ¡°No need to worry about that since that isn¡¯t your family. Mr Alfred, have you finished reading the contracts?¡± she asked the chef after averting her gaze from Damien and ignoring him. ¡°Yes. Is it fine if I sign it right now?¡± 3/3 BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show INSTALL Chapter 70 Chapter 70 They all looked at him when they had that. Both Amanda and Damien forgot that they didn¡¯t like each other and they were arguing, making Brandon pout when he said that as he was enjoying the drama. Although Amanda knew they were ying along to fool Damien, she pretended to be curious and at t same time anxious. ¡°Yes, please. Who will you be choosing between us?¡± Damien said as he red at Amanda making her roll her eyes. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t be embarrassedter on as you think you are the one who will win,¡± Amanda told him before averting her gaze from him. Seeing the bicker, Chef Alfred chuckled as they reminded him of his old self with his wife. ¡°I am so sorry Mr Scott but Miss Anderson¡¯s contract has better benefits than yours,¡± he said, making Amanda smirk while Damien turned gloomy as he couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°What is the meaning of this, Mr Alfred? I found you first, not her! She just discovered it by investigating what I have been doing recently,¡± Damien asked calmly, but he was so angry. ¡°MrS ¡°Mr Scott, you are a businessman as a businessman, you will choose what really benefits you, not choose something ¡¯cause you are afraid of someone. Currently, I am in need of cash, thus I will choose to go where I will benefit more,¡± Mr. Alfred said in a serious tone. ¡°That¡¯s not fair! Amanda, will you be satisfied only when you ruin me?¡± Damien asked. He couldn¡¯t understand why she had changed so much and was doing anything she could to make him angry. ¡°Ruin you? Mr Scott, I will rest and be satisfied only after crushing you into pieces,¡± Amanda said coldly, shocking them. Mr Alfred had thought they were just business opponents but now he understood that Amanda hated man and didn¡¯t want to see him continuing to be sessful and wanted him to always be angry every Ad skipped. time they mat 1/3 BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show CLOSE AD INSTALL 11:29 Thu, May 2 Chapter 70 Up to 31% off He couldn¡¯t understand why she had changed so much and was doing anything she could to make him angry. ¡°Ruin you? Mr Scott, I will rest and be satisfied only after crushing you into pieces,¡± Amanda said coldly, shocking them. Mr Alfred had thought they were just business opponents but now he understood that Amanda hated man and didn¡¯t want to see him continuing to be sessful and wanted him to always be angry every time they met. ¡°Why?¡± Damien asked as he was confused. Amanda raised her eyebrow as she couldn¡¯t believe that she had the guts to ask that question. ¡°Why? How dare you ask that question!¡± she said angrily as she couldn¡¯t believe the nerve of the man Brandon also frowned as he couldn¡¯t believe Damien. Even a bystander knew how badly Amanda was treated by him and his family. It was even a good thing that she had not crushed them immediately when she came back. Everyone had known Damien as ruthless yet intelligent but now, he could only see him as st*pid. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Damien, you know how you treated her. If I were her, I would even kill you after crushing you,¡± Brandon said, making Damien nce at him. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Damien asked with a frown. ¡°You never treated her as a person. Actually, your whole family. The only person who saw her as a human being and for who she truly was, was your grandma but she stabbed her in the back when she m needed her trust and support. She is a human who gets hurt and when one is hurt so much, the love ca turn into hatred that can make one ruin the people who had ruined her previously,¡± Brandon said making Amanda look at him in a new manner. She had never thought that despite being a yboy and azy man, he was actually wise. He was the only person she saw who had sense when it involved Damien and his friends. Although Amanda was quite shocked and pleased at how Brandon talked to Damien as he didn¡¯t rema silent just because they were best friends, Damien was so angry and wanted to beat him up but he couldn¡¯t cause he had to admit that he was telling the truth. Still, he couldn¡¯t admit that whatever they did to Amanda was enough for her to sabotage his every move and try to ruin his family¡¯s L 2/3 BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show CLOSE INSTALL 11:29 Thu, May 2 GD Chapter 70 turn into hatred that can make one ruin the people who had ruined her previously,¡± Brandon said making Amanda look at him in a new manner. off She had never thought that despite being a yboy and azy man, he was actually wise. He was the only person she saw who had sense when it involved Damien and his friends. Although Amanda was quite shocked and pleased at how Brandon talked to Damien as he didn¡¯t rema silent just because they were best friends, Damien was so angry and wanted to beat him up but he couldn¡¯t cause he had to admit that he was telling the truth. Still, he couldn¡¯t admit that whatever they did to Amanda was enough for her to sabotage his every move and try to ruin his family¡¯s. heritage. ¡°Whose friend are you here?¡± he asked Brandon as he raised his eyebrow, his eyes cold but his face calm. Seeing the coldness in his eyes, Brandon gulped as he wanted to deny everything he had just said out of fear but when he saw the smile on Amanda¡¯s face and her eyes lit up as she waited to hear his answers. Because of this, Brandon suddenly got some strength to look at Damien¡¯s eyes without fear. ¡°Yes, I am your best friend but that doesn¡¯t mean that I should always support you even when you do wrong. I will always tell the truth with no fear of what you will do to me,¡± Brandon said, making Damien speechless while Amaridaughed out loud at the scene as she didn¡¯t expect him to say that. ¡°Brandon, aren¡¯t you afraid of him anymore?¡± Amanda asked after stopping tough and looked at the man. ¡°Afraid? Of course not! Why should I be afraid of him and he isn¡¯t a god that he has a say in what will happen to my life and what won¡¯t?¡± Brandon said courageously as he stood upright to show that he was a strong and fearful man which surprised Amanda even more. 213 BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show CLOSE AD CRICKEX ORICK ??? ?? ???? CRICKEX ?? ???? ??? ??? ?? ??? ?? ????? ???? F CLOSE An INSTALL 373 83% Chapter 70 Up to 31% off will happen to my life and what won¡¯t?¡± Brandon said courageously as he stood upright to show that he was a strong and fearful man which surprised Amanda even more. ¡°Since you don¡¯t fear me anymore and I can¡¯t determine your future, I will take back thend near the resort that I gave you or I should stop investing in your new hotel,¡± Damien said coldly, making Brandon look at him with fear in his eyes. ¡°No, you can¡¯t do that! I fear you okay? Are you happy now?¡± Brandon said immediately and in a hurry as he didn¡¯t want thend to be taken away as he had high hopes for it. Mr Alfred looked at them in amusement while Amanda turned serious when she heard Damien¡¯s word ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that I am not a god that you can¡¯t fear me? I am just a best friend to you by just a name¡± Damien answered after rolling his eyes at him. ¡°No, that¡¯s not true! I am your best friend and you are my best friend. I will always have back,¡± Brandon said as he tried ttering Damien. ¡°Toote.¡± Damien said, making Brandon panic. your ¡°No! You can¡¯t do that! Damien, have you forgotten that I am your best friend? Please don¡¯t take the ¡°Why do you keep begging? You are right. He isn¡¯t a god thus he shouldn¡¯t be feared. I can invest since he doesn¡¯t want to!¡± even BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show ? Comments for this chapter Continue Reading Skip ads ford ? or f CLOSI Chapter 71 Chapter 71 ¡°Amanda,¡± Damien called out her name as he gritted his teeth cause he couldn¡¯t believe her. ¡°It¡¯s Miss Anderson to you, Mr Scott, since we are not familiar with each other,¡± Amanda said in a serious tone making Damien¡¯s eyes darken but Amanda didn¡¯t bother paying attention to him. ¡°What do you think Brandon? It¡¯s the high he knows that he isn¡¯t the only one who has money to invest! He can¡¯t just make your life a living hell ¡¯cause you aren¡¯t as capable as he is,¡± Amanda said in a serious tone as he looked at Brandon who had not recovered from his shock. ¡°Brandon,¡± she called him once more when she saw he was still in a daze. Hearing his name being called out, Brandon snapped and looked at Amanda forgetting that there were other people in the room. ¡°Amanda, are you sure? How much can you offer for the investment?¡± he asked, as although he was happy that she was willing, he was afraid that she had thought it was a small amount. Hearing his question, Amanda just smiled at him as he could understand his worry and couldn¡¯t me him. ¡°How much do you need?¡± she asked after some time. ¡°Amanda, no. Tell me how much you are willing to offer. Let me tell you, it was a big project and I am afraid that you don¡¯t have that money. You know he has been in business for so long thus he has a lot of savings. He won¡¯t be taking money from thepany so as to invest ¡¯cause if he does that would mean that the business is under the Scotts Corp,¡± Brandon said as he thought that Amanda di have enough money and also didn¡¯t want to embarrass her. Amanda chuckled at that as she found him considerate but sadly she was the woman from four years ago that. who would feel warm and thank him countless times for tha ¡°Is half a billion enough?¡± Amanda said as she knew that it had to be a big project that needed a lot of money. Brandon was shocked when he had the price. Actually, not only him but Damien as he didn¡¯t think Amanda had such an amount of money 1/3 BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show Ad skipped. INSTALL CLOSE 11:29 Thu, May 2 G Chapter 71 un money. 83%1 Up to 31% off Brandon was shocked when he had the price. Actually, not only him but Damien as he didn¡¯t think Amanda had such an amount of money. ¡®Seems like her husband from the Andersons is treating her well! they all thought. ¡°Seems you got lucky after leaving the Scotts,¡± Brandon said in a low tone but they all heard him. ¡°Yeah. It seems that they weren¡¯t my lucky charm,¡± Amanda answered as she nodded her head. Brandon didn¡¯t say anything else as he was afraid that he might end up making Damien angry once more and he knew better than provoking the devil countless times, Chef Alfred was getting more confused the more he listened to them. Although he didn¡¯t know much about Amanda, he knew that Amanda was the youngest daughter of the Andersons but he had never anything about the Andersons and the Scotts. He knew that things would get messier as it was clear what Amanda was up to but now he was her employee, he had to remain silent to see what would happen in the future. It was clear the city would get new owners if Damien didn¡¯t stop being stubborn and too proud. ¡°So what do you think? Am I offering a lesser amount than him?¡± Amanda asked as she felt that she had already wasted a lot of time because of them. ¡°Less? Are you kidding me? You are offering ten times what he was offering!¡± Brandon eximed as there was no way he was going to prevent Amanda from investing in his uing business. He would sooner stop his friendship with Damien than let go of such a golden opportunity. ¡°Perfect! When will youe to my office so that you can tell me more as we sign the document? Amanda asked before looking at Damien provokingly. ¡°Is tomorrow fine?¡± Brandon asked as he was afraid that if he dyed, Amanda might end up changing her mind. Before Amanda could reply, Damien interrupted him. ¡°Brandon, you better think twice before doing what you are nning to do,¡± Damien said coldly. making them turn to him. 2/3 BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show. CLOSE AD INSTALL 11:29 Thu, May 2 GOL Chapter 71 Deivie Alliativa couiu reply, Damien inchupicu im Up to 31% off ¡°Brandon, you better think twice before doing what you are nning to do,¡± Damien said coldly, making them turn to him. ¡°Think twice? Who the hell can give up such an opportunity? If I do, are you willing to raise the h amount you were offering and pay me what she is offering?¡± Brandon asked cause there was no way was going to submit and ruin his dream because of his selfishness. ¡°So you are nning on working with her?¡± Damien asked coldly once more making Brandon lower his head but after he was reminded of the dream he had been waiting for it to be true, he lifted his head and looked at him. ¡°Yes. You have aplished everything you ever wanted to do but I haven¡¯t. Now that there is someone willing to finance me with a lot of money, I will dly work with them,¡± Brandon answered fearlessly. ¡°You can just see that she is offering money to you but I have thend you want,¡± Damien said with a smirk as there was no way he was going to let Amanda get her own ways. He had already seen the project document thus he knew whether it was worth the amount she offered or not. It was a good opportunity to increase his business if he wanted it not to be crashed by the Andersons. Brandon¡¯s eyes darkened as he couldn¡¯t believe that Damien would use thend to bind him with him just because of the project that he had been preparing for more than ten years. Amanda looked at Damien and her eyes turned cold. Although she didn¡¯t know what the project was about, from Damien¡¯s behavior, she knew that she might make a lot of money. She didn¡¯t want to see Damien seeding thus she vowed to ruin his ns and throw him out of the This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. project. ¡°Mr Scot, you can stay with yournd. I can also offer him a piece ofnd. Have you forgotten that I won a big piece ofnd at thest auction?¡± Amanda asked, then smirked upon seeing Damien¡¯s reaction. ¡°You! Why do you have to always interfere with my ns? Can¡¯t you let me be even for once?¡± Damier asked calmly. 3/3 BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show CLOSE AD Chapter 72 Chapter 72 ¡°As I said, I will leave you alone when you are ruined andpletely crushed.¡± Amanda answered with a wicked smile on her face which infuriated him more. ¡°Hei, you shouldn¡¯t be telling her that and doing everything in your power to make her not work with me! A real best friend never does that!¡± Brandon said in a serious tone adding to Damien¡¯s fury while Amanda just chuckled as she loved seeing the two best friends being at odds with each other. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that that project would really benefit her, she wouldn¡¯t want anything to do with any of Damien¡¯s friends. Now seeing how Damien looked, it was as if I was shatching him a candy. ¡°Amanda, don¡¯t think that you will escape God¡¯s tribtion when you continue doing this.¡± Damien said coldly but deep down he wished that would happen soon. Hearing his words, both Amanda and Brandon chuckled as they looked at the woman in front of them and wondered why he thought such a thing would happen. Tribtion? Damien, are you kidding me? Between you and her, who do you think will suffer from it more?¡± Brandon asked angrily as he couldn¡¯t believe that the guy was really his best friend. He wished to deny it and end their friendship but couldn¡¯t as they had known each other since they were kids ¡°I was even wondering the same. Karma is a b*tch, a real b*tch. Let me just say that. What you are suffering is what we can call karma. You never treated me well in the first ce. Before I face tribtion for how I am treating you, you will face it earlier than I!¡± Amanda said in a serious tone. Damien was speechless at what they had said but didn¡¯t know what to say cause he knew they had a point but he was so angry when he saw Brandon siding with his enemy instead of siding with him as they had been best friends for so many years. He didn¡¯t want to look at them anymore thus he opted to leave the room but just when he was about to leave, he saw that the contract Amanda had given Alfred to sign wasn¡¯t signed. Seeing this, his mood changed significantly. BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show INSTALL ELCHI 11:29 Thu, May 2 GOL 83 Chapter 72 Up to 31% off Damien was speechless at what they had said but didn¡¯t know what to say cause he knew they had a point but he was so angry when he saw Brandon siding with his enemy instead of siding with him as they had been best friends for so many years. He didn¡¯t want to look at them anymore thus he opted to leave the room but just when he was about to leave, he saw that the contract Amanda had given Alfred to sign wasn¡¯t signed. Seeing this, his mood. changed significantly. ¡®Maybe Mr Alfred has changed his decision upon hearing and seeing how Amanda is cold-hearted and she is doesn¡¯t respect people. Maybe he is afraid that he will one day be treated the same way treating me.¡¯ Damien said inwardly. He wished that he could continue talking to make the old man dissatisfied with her till he changed his decisionpletely but at the same time, he knew that that wasn¡¯t the wisest thing to do as it would lead to the man being dissatisfied with him instead upon hearing something new or how bad hi family and he treated Amanda in the past. With this in mind, he opted to ask directly instead of beating around the bush. ¡°Mr Alfred, why haven¡¯t you signed her contract yet? Or have you made another decision? You won¡¯t be working for her anymore?¡± He asked as he wished that he would get positive feedback although something deep inside was telling him that things were as simple as he thought. They all turned to him then the three young people looked at the old man in front of them. Mr Alfred chuckled as he now understood his own value and that Damien wouldn¡¯t give up so easily o signing him. He had been so engrossed in the drama in front of him that he forgot about the contracts. At the same time, he was confused as he had already signed a contract weeks ago but he understood that Amanda didn¡¯t want Damien to know about it from her actions. ¡°Miss Anderson, should I go on and sign it?¡± He asked, making the other two men confused as the never heard or seen someone asking for permission to sign contracts. It should have been the other round. Amanda looked at Mr Alfred and understood why he was asking that. She smiled at him and ignored the others that were in the room. ¡°If there isn¡¯t anything that you want to change then please go ahead,¡± Amanda said. BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show INSTALL CLOSE May 82% Chapter 72 Up to 31% off of excused as he had already signed a contract weeks ago but he understood that Amanda didn¡¯t want Damien to know about it from her actions. about it for her actions, Miss Anderson, should I go on and sign it?¡± He asked, making the other two men confused as they had He askmaking the other two men as they never heard of seen someone asking for permission to sign contracts. wter betristen to sign contracts. It should have been the other round. Amanda looked at Mr Alfred and understood whe was asking FIERSZONnginde ipoke that. She smiled at him and ignored the others that MOTOLE TEXT ¡°If there po LJUVA at Mr Alfred and understood why he was asking were in the room ere in the room. Amanda ¡°If there isn¡¯t anything that you want to change the please go ahead. Amanda said: fijase go altead, Mr. Alfred nodded back before taking a pen from suit pocket and signed his signature at the empty mh at gap on thest page next to the employee¡¯s name making Damien speechless as he had not expected such a thing to absen Carven speechless as he had not expected such a thing to happen. He wished the N?velDrama.Org owns this text. He wished that he had remained silent and then followed Mr Alfred when he was about to leave if he didn¡¯t sign the contract didn¡¯ysign the contract. manda who had been keLING TOETU when was to leave if he Amanda, who had been keenly watching Damien, saw the sudden change of emotion in his eyes, making her mood brighten as she wenter for his eyes, making her to mood brighten as she wanted to put Damien in a bad mood every time. It¡¯s just the beginning, she sat AN It¡¯s just the beginning.¡± she said inwardly as her gaze became colder than before as she continued staring at him 260 dan before as she continued staring at him Damien felt a cold ve on him mekere ham un Damien felt a cold re on him making him turn his head in Amanda¡¯s direction but she had already seen him turning around so she dragged the sixe seen him turning around so she dropped the gaze. Mr. Scott. Tam not your belonging tar yourshould Mr Scort I am not your belonging that you should ook at me like that.¡± she said as she looked at him indifferently and as if she wasn the the whXD MUBUSE WE WENES he looked at him indifferently and as if she wasn¡¯t the one who had been ring at him a few minutes ago. BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show y Game & Earn Money Online y Game & Earn Money Online Start Earning immediately Start Earning Immediately INSTALL CLOSE Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Hearing this. Damien didn¡¯t have time to continue arguing with Amanda as her grandmother was more important than the argument. He turned around and left, confusing them. Amanda chuckled as she had already been used to his behavior when they were still married. Now tha Damien wasn¡¯t in the room, Amanda raised her eyebrows at Brandon who looked at her with confused eyes as he couldn¡¯t understand what she was trying to say. ¡°Your friend whom you came with has left. What are you still doing here instead of following him?¡± Amanda asked, making Brandon embarrassed as he had thought that since they would be business partners. Amanda would stop being cold towards him. He wished to stay with them thus he quickly came up with an excuse in his mind. ¡°Can¡¯t we talk about the project? Now that Damien has left, no one will interrupt when we talk about it.¡± he said shamelessly, making Amanda roll her eyes as she could see what he was up to. ¡°No! You cane to my office tomorrow with the project¡¯s document proposal,¡± Amanda said, making Brandon shut up. ¡®But¡­¡± he trieding up with an excuse to stay but remained silent when he saw Amanda standing and taking her handbag. ¡°Mr. Alfred, I will be leaving now,¡± she said as she picked the contract in front of the chef. ¡°Okay.¡± Mr Alfred also stood up and left after him. Brandon looked at the departing figures and scratched his head as he had not expected Amanda to be so heartless. After calming himself, he also left and walked towards his office. Amanda felt tired and decided that she wouldn¡¯t be going back to the office. She drove to her mansion as she nned to have a hap before waking up in the evening to eat supper Upon arrival, she found that her house was open, making her frown as she was sure that she had locked. un the house before leavine for work in the morning 1/3 CLOSE BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show AD INSTALL 11:30 Thu, May 2 Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 73 Amanda felt tired and decided that she wouldn¡¯t be going back to the office. Up to 31% off She drove to her mansion as she nned to have a hap before waking up in the evening to eat supper Upon arrival, she found that her house was open, making her frown as she was sure that she had locked up the house before leaving for work in the morning. She turned the lock, opened the door, and walked in. ¡°You are back?¡± a man seated on the couch said when he heard the door being opened and saw her. Hearing the familiar voice, Amanda was stunned then gotposure before hurriedly walking to the living room. ¡°Adrian, when did you arrive in the city?¡± she asked as she sat beside her big brother. ¡°Some few hours ago,¡± he answered as he closed the magazine that he had been reading. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t youe to the office?¡± she asked as she pouted. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to disturb you when you were working, so I opted toe and wait for you here,¡± he said as he patted her head. ¡°Wait, how did you get in? Where did you get the keys?¡± Amanda asked with a frown when she remembered that he had gotten in without her presence. ¡°Thest time we were here, we all added our fingerprints on the technology lock,¡± Adriana said, shocking her but Adrian just chuckled when he saw her reaction. ¡°Where are you back so early? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in the office at this hour?¡± he asked in a serious tone, making Amanda roll her eyes at him. ¡°I am tired thus I opted toe back home and take a nap,¡± she said as she yawned, making Adrian frown. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a lounge where you can sleep when you are tired?¡± he asked as he was worried that she wasn¡¯tfortable in thepany. Seeing him worried, Amanda didn¡¯t know whether tough at him. 2/3 BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show CLOSE Ar INSTALL 11:30 Thu, May 2 GE Chapter 73 serious tone, making Amanda roll ner eyes at nim. Up to 31% off ¡°I am tired thus I opted toe back home and take a nap,¡± she said as she yawned, making Adrian frown. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a lounge where you can sleep when you e tired?¡± he asked as he was worried that she wasn¡¯tfortable in thepany. Seeing him worried, Amanda didn¡¯t know whether tough at him. ¡°Of course there is. You know how much I treasure myself,¡± she said with pride. ¡°Then where did youe back here?¡± he asked. won¡¯t taste ¡°Hei! You are speaking as if you didn¡¯t want to see me! Or were you waiting for a woman and you don¡¯ want me to see her? Or are you afraid that I will make you not get a good heady or you her pussy?¡± Amanda asked curiously, making Adrian look at her nkly but his ears were pink as he was shy. T ¡°You! Stop talking nonsense! I was just afraid that you might have an ident when you drive when you a are sleepy,¡± Adrian exined quickly as he didn¡¯t want to be misunderstood by his sister. ¡°Oh! You aren¡¯t fun?¡± Amanda said as she pouted, making Adrian chuckle as he knew that she always tried matchmaking him and his brothers with different women who pleased her. ¡°I was eating out thus instead of going back to thepany to sleep, I opted toe home,¡± she exined. ¡°You should freshen up then go take a nap. I will be in the kitchen preparing dinner,¡± Adrian said as he stood up, ready to go to the kitchen. ¡°No need. Now that you are here, I can¡¯t let you cook as you are also tired,¡± Amanda said as she stood up, making Adrian confused. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± he asked her. ¡°You¡¯re tired from the long trip. I am the one who should be doing the cooking, not you as apart from being tired, you are also a guest here,¡± Amanda said ¡°No. I have had enough rest. Go take a nap. You better listen to your big brother!¡± Adrian said in a 3/3 BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show CLOSE AD INSTALL 11:30 Thu, May 2 G 9 Chapter 73 Up to 31% off ¡°You¡¯re tired from the long trip. I am the one who should be doing the cooking, not you as apart from being tired, you are also a guest here,¡± Amanda said ¡°No. I have had enough rest. Go take a nap. You better listen to your big brother!¡± Adrian said in a serious tone leaving no room for argument but Amanda who had been spoiled by her brothers, didn¡¯t know such a term. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to cook then at least let me help you out,¡± Amanda said stubbornly, making Adrian feel as if he could give her a good beating so that she could be obedient. ¡°No. I will be fine alone. Leave it to your big brother! It¡¯s my duty as a big brother to cook for you while you are enjoying yourself, okay?¡± Amanda reluctantly nodded her head as she knew there was no way she was going to win against him ¡°Okay. I will be in my room. Call me when you are done,¡± she said as she turned around to leave. -After she vanished from his gaze, the doting smile on Adrian¡¯s face disappeared and was reced by a cold one. He remembered that although Amanda loved eating, she didn¡¯t love going to the kitchen to cook. He had already checked how her life at the orphanage was and he knew that even when she was there, she never even once walked into the kitchen to cook. It would only mean that when she was at the Scotts, she used to even cook for them. Thinking about that, his eyes turned colder than before. ¡°The Scotts! You are going to pay now that I am in this city!¡± he said coldly. 373 BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show Comments for this chapter Continue Reading Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Up to 31% off Damien ran towards the elevator and went to his grandmother¡¯s ward. Upon opening the door, the people who were in the room turned their heads in that direction. ¡°Damien,¡± Eunice called out to her brother when she saw him. The old woman had been throwing tantrums since she woke up and they were tired of it. They had be waiting for Damien since he was the only person thedy listened to. If she didn¡¯t Damien would behave like her as they have the same stubbornness. Damien nced at her before nodding his head at her then walked past her and went to his grandmother who was ring at him. ¡°Grandma? You seem fine to me,¡± Damien said as he looked at her seriously so as to see whether she -was faking sickness or not. ¡°I seem fine with you? You only care about you so I am not shocked when I hear you saying that,¡± old Mrs Scott said sharply, making Damien¡¯s eyes darken. ¡°Do you know how worried I was when I received Eunice¡¯s call that you have fainted once more? I even lost business contracts because of you!¡± Damien said as he wasn¡¯t pleased with being ungrateful that she had a family that loved and cared for her deeply. ¡°Huh? That¡¯s how it is supposed to be! I am more important than those businesses,¡± the olddy retorted. Damien was speechless and at the same time he understood that she wouldn¡¯t change at all With this thought, he sighed deeply as he tried his best to control his anger. He sat at a seat beside her bed, then returned his gaze to her. ¡°Where did you fake sickness this time round? Do you know how much they were worried about you? Damien said ready to give her a lecture. ¡°Pfft! You are just my grandson and have no right to question me!¡± she said angrily. Looking at her angry look, Damien massaged his temple as he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep as he had juste from an argument with Amanda to having another with his grandmother CLOSE 1/3 AD BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show INSTALL O J 82% Chapter 74 Damien said ready to give her a lecture. ¡°Pfft! You are just my grandson and have no right to question me!¡± she said angrily. Up to 31% off Looking at her angry look, Damien massaged his temple as he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep as he had juste from an argument with Amanda to having another with his grandmother. He wondered whether the two women had nned to make his life miserable. ¡°Yes, no one said I am not,¡± he answered. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean that you can do everything you want just because you have a lot of people at your disposal!¡± he said, making his grandmother dumbfounded, but she felt wellter when she realized that he had not stopped lecturing her. ¡°I gave birth to your father. If it weren¡¯t for me carrying him for nine months, breastfeeding him and taking care of him since he was young, you and your sister wouldn¡¯t have been born and your mother wouldn¡¯t have gotten a husband,¡± she said as she rolled her eyes. Harriet and Eunice wondered why they had been included in the grandmother-grandson argument when they had not done or said anything. ¡°So I can use you however I want! And before you say anything, you better remember the promise you made to my husband, your grandfather before he died. You said that you will always do everything I request you. You promised that you wouldn¡¯t make me follow him so soon! Are you trying to kill me?¡± she asked, making everyone speechless as they weren¡¯t expecting her to y that card. ¡°If you want me to die then fine! I will grant your wish but before that, I will sell thepany and then donate all the money to charity leaving you guys poor. So better choose between poverty and serving me,¡± she added in a serious tone as she looked at each one of them one at a time. ¡°Grandma? Do you think you can sell thepany? Don¡¯t forget that even Dad doesn¡¯t have that righ Also, I am thepany¡¯s president,¡± Damien said as he hoped that his grandmother would stop dreaming as it was impossible to get what she wanted. Hearing this, Old Mrs Scott chuckled as she shook her head. ¡°I might be old but I am not st*pid or foolish! The shares are still in my hands! Or do you think that because your grandfather appointed you as the president that means thepany is yours? That¡¯s where you are mistaken! The shares are still under my name thus I can sell them anytime I want!¡± she said with a grin on her face but everyone was shocked. 2/3 BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show CLOSE AB INSTALL May 2 82%1 Chapter 74 had not done or said anything. Up to 31% off ¡°So ?l can use you however I want! And before you say anything, you better remember the promise you made to my husband, your grandfather before he died. You said that you will always do everything I request you. You promised that you wouldn¡¯t make me follow him so soon! Are you trying to kill me?¡± she asked, making everyone speechless as they weren¡¯t expecting her to y that card. ¡°If you want me to die then fine! I will grant your wish but before that, I will sell thepany and then donate all the money to charity leaving you guys poor. So better choose between poverty and serving me,¡± she added in a serious tone as she looked at each one of them one at a time. ¡°Grandma? Do you think you can sell thepany? Don¡¯t forget that even Dad doesn¡¯t have that right Also, I am thepany¡¯s president,¡± Damien said as he hoped that his grandmother would stop dreaming as it was impossible to get what she wanted. Hearing this, Old Mrs Scott chuckled as she shook her head. ¡°I might be old but I am not st*pid or foolish! The shares are still in my hands! Or do you think that because your grandfather appointed you as the president that means thepany is yours? That¡¯s where you are mistaken! The shares are still under my name thus I can sell them anytime I want!¡± she said with a grin on her face but everyone was shocked. They remembered that when the will was read, they were each given some shares but they never thought that the shares had been in their grandma¡¯s hands and not grandpa¡¯s. If that¡¯s the case, it would only mean that the shares they always felt proud of weren¡¯t theirs in the first ce. Also, making the old woman would lead to the shares being taken away and there was no way they were going to ept that as they always received their annual dividends which was more than tens of millions. Damien turned cold making the awkward atmosphere be reced with a cold one. ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked,posed as he remembered that everything she was saying was true In order to save his grandfather¡¯s empire, he opted to do anything she wanted. Hearing his question, although the twodies, Harriet and Eunice were displeased with how Damien was doing things, they didn¡¯t dare to talk as they were afraid. The old woman was also shocked for some time when she heard that as she wasn¡¯t expecting him to compromise immediately she said what she said. She wondered why she had never used that to ckmai them into daino anything she wanted. She was en hanny that cha wiched che could stand un and dan 3/3 CLOSI BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show INSTALL Chapter 74 May 82% Up to 31% off They remembered that when the will was read, they were each given some shares but they never thought that the shares had been in their grandma¡¯s hands and not grandpa¡¯s. If that¡¯s the case, it would only mean that the shares they always felt proud of weren¡¯t theirs in the first ce. Also, making the old woman would lead to the shares being taken away and there was no way they were going to ept that as they always received their annual dividends which was more than tens of millions. Damien turned cold making the awkward atmosphere be reced with a cold one. ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked,posed as he remembered that everything she was saying was true In order to save his grandfather¡¯s empire, he opted to do anything she wanted. Hearing his question, although the twodies, Harriet and Eunice were displeased with how Damien was doing things, they didn¡¯t dare to talk as they were afraid. The old woman was also shocked for some time when she heard that as she wasn¡¯t expecting him to them into doing anything she wanted. She was so happy that she wished she could stand up and danc She looked at her grandson and smiled broadly as she knew that he now had been wrapped around hi fingers. ¡°I know that Amanda is in the city. Go request that shee to visit me! Tell her that I am so sick.¡± 3/3 BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show 3 Comments for this chapter Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Continue Reading Skip ads to 180 or INSTALL CLOSE 11:30 Thu, May 2 I GO. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 They all looked at the olddy as if she was crazy. ¡°Why are all of you looking at me like that when I have just said what I want? Didn¡¯t you ask me to say anything I want and you will do it?¡± she asked when she saw them giving her strange nces. They were speechless when they heard her. Both Harriet and Eunice took steps backward distancing themselves and as a way of saying that they weren¡¯t the ones who said that. Old Mrs Scott saw their reaction and rolled her eyes but didn¡¯t say anything to them as to her, there was nothing they would help her with. A few minutes of silence passed, making the woman angry. ¡°Damien! Haven¡¯t you heard what I have asked? Go get Amanda here!¡± she said angrily, making Damie annoyed. ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s wrong with you? Amanda isn¡¯t part of our family thus there is no need for her to ¡°You! You are bing disobedient as time passes by. I warned you about being with that woman but you never listen to me. Now look, she has even turned you against me,¡± Old Mrs Scott said, making Damien¡¯s eyes darken. ¡°Grandma, what are you talking about? Although I am engaged to Marie, we aren¡¯t living in the same house. It is even rare for us to meet as I am always busy with work,¡± Damien said, trying to defend himself as he wasn¡¯t pleased with being forcefully used. ¡°Pfft. You better stop defending that shameless woman. I said as long as I live, she will never be part of our family. And if you are trying to anger me to the point of death, don¡¯t forget that if I die, all the shares under my name will be donated,¡± she said, making the three lower their heads. Although they loved Marie and wished that she would get married to Damien, she wasn¡¯t as important as thepany to them. Harriet also knew that if they ended up being poor because of that woman, she might even stab them and leave them. BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show CLOSE AD N?velDrama.Org owns this text. INSTALL 11:30 Thu, May Chapter 75 821 Up to 31% off I ¡°Pfft. You better stop defending that shameless woman. I said as long 95 live, she will never be part of our family. And if you are trying to anger me to the point of death, don¡¯t forget that if I die, all the shares under my name will be donated,¡± she said, making the three lower their heads. Although they loved Marie and wished that she would get married to Damien, she wasn¡¯t as important as thepany to them. Harriet also knew that if they ended up being poor because of that woman, she might even stab them and leave them. She understood that Marie was with her son cause of their money but she still preferred her as she didn¡¯te from a poor family like Amanda. ¡°Grandma, you should stop getting angry since your blood pressure might rise. No one wants you to die, Damien said in a soft calm voice as he knew that he wasn¡¯t supposed to lose his temper at the moment. ¡°Yeah. You all don¡¯t want me to die not because you love and care about me but because of the shares in my hands,¡± she said, making Damien sigh in desperation. ¡°Grandma, can you please stop saying that? We do love you not because of the shares but because yo are our granny. Death isn¡¯t something you can keep talking about,¡± Damien said in a firm tone, making the old woman frown when she heard the tone he had used on him. ¡°Then go get Amanda for me! It is clear that she is the only person who ever genuinely cared for me,¡± the old woman said, making Damien chuckle. ¡°Yes she did care about you but that¡¯s in the past. Do you think that if she really cared about your she would be trying her best to ruin us?¡± Damien asked as he felt there was a need to remind her of what Amanda had been doingtely. ¡°She is doing that cause you all hurt her! I was the only person who cared about her when she was married into our family,¡± she said stubbornly. ¡°Yes, we did hurt her but don¡¯t you know that you are the one who had hurt her the most? Have you forgotten what you did to her on the day she left our family? She had expected that she would trust her fully and you would be on her side but what did you do? Instead of siding with her, you request me to divorce her as your birthday gift. If it weren¡¯t for your request, I wouldn¡¯t have divorced her no matter how much I wanted to. I divorced her because of you. Now tell me, do you think that your 273 BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show ?? ?? ?? ? 1:|: ?? ?? man he had CLOSE AD INSTALL 82% Chapter 75 Up to 31% off ¡°She is doing that cause you all hurt her! I was the only person who cared about her when she was married into our family,¡± she said stubbornly. ¡°Yes, we did hurt her but don¡¯t you know that you are the one who had hurt her the most? Have your forgotten what you did to her on the day she left our family? She had expected that she would trust her fully and you would be on her side but what did you do? Instead of siding with her, you request me to divorce her as your birthday gift. If it weren¡¯t for your request, I wouldn¡¯t have divorced her no matter how much I wanted to. I divorced her because of you. Now tell me, do you think that your actions and words didn¡¯t hurt her?¡± Damien said in a serious tone, shocking everyone as he had never said a lot of words at once. He was always a man of short words. The old woman stayed silent as she knew that Damien had said the truth. All these years, she had always felt guilt and wanted to see Amanda, to apologize for what she had done. She didn¡¯t like being told the obvious. She wished she could hit Damien but there wasn¡¯t anything close to her that she could have used. ¡°I know and that¡¯s why I want to see her. Please go tell her that I am waiting to see her in the hospital,¡± she said in a low tone as she was filled with guilt. They were shocked as they had never seen her filled with guilt and even ready to apologize to anyone Eunice shook her head clearly displeased with the fact that her grandmother had not forgotten Amanda after all of those years. She was also mostly afraid that the old woman would be able to convince Amanda to go back to their family. She hated Amanda so much and there was no way she was going to let them meet up as all their hard work would be in vain. ¡°Grandma, although you are guilty of what happened, it isn¡¯t your fault. Also, you should forget about that womaning here. She hates our family deeply and I know there is no way she would agree toe to see you,¡± she said as she looked at her granny. ¡°I know that she might refuse toe and that¡¯s why I am asking Damien to go request her to do so. I am sure that when she sees how sincere we are, she will agree toe,¡± the old woman said, making Eunice speechless as she didn¡¯t expect that. 3/3 BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show INSTALL CLOSE 11:30 Thu, May 2 ti GO. Chapter 75 31% off Up to 3104 She hated Amanda so much and there was no way she was going to let them meet up as all their hard work would be in vain. ¡°Grandma, although you are guilty of what happened, it isn¡¯t your fault. Also, you should forget about that womaning here. She hates our family deeply and I know there is no way she would agree. to come to see you,¡± she said as she looked at her granny. ¡°I know that she might refuse toe and that¡¯s why I am asking Damien to go request her to do so. I am sure that when she sees how sincere we are, she will agree toe,¡± the old woman said, making Eunice speechless as she didn¡¯t expect that.. Damien had been silent all that while but his eyes never left his grandmother as he was trying to see through her. He knew that his grandmother was well aware of what had been going on outside althou she never left the house. ¡°Grandma, what are you really up to?¡± he asked with a frown on his face after he was unable to read hef. I ¡°Just trust me and do as I say,¡± his grandmother said as she shook was going to tell them her ns. She was afraid that they might ruin it for her. r head as there was no way she ¡°Okay. I am going to find her!¡± 3/3 BIGO LIVE hours live show L Comments for this chapter Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Up to 31% off Damien walked into Avour Corp, making all workers stop what they were doing and look at him whe they had someone saying Mr Scott. Since they were all old workers, they naturally hated him more than anything as he had made their lives difficult. The receptionist reacted as if she had not seen her making Damien frown at the poor services he had been given. ¡°Excuse me,¡± he said in a cold tone but once more he was ignored making his face-darken. He has never been treated in that manner since he was born. Born in the Scott family, it was a privilege as everyone wanted to make friends with him. When he took business, people started fearing him more for his ruthless nature in business thus he was shocked when he saw a mere receptionist ignoring him. He looked at the other who had been staring at him since he walked in but when the receptionist saw him looking at him, she averted her gaze and pretended as if she wasn¡¯t looking at anyone and like Damien wasn¡¯t looking at them cause he needed their attention. ¡°Is this how you try your guests?¡± he asked, trying to control his anger. Hearing his questions, the receptionists and the other workers that were around looked at him and then rolled their eyes as they didn¡¯t see the need to try him as a guest or a client. ¡°I am sorry sir, can you please leave as we are so busy?¡± one of the receptionists but she had just walked in said when she saw Damien. Hearing this, the others chuckled as they tried to control theirughs but Damien darkened as he couldn¡¯t believe that he had been humiliated by such lowly people. ¡°I will make sure to inform your boss about how you are treating guests. You will be fired,¡± he said coldly but they ignored him as they knew deep down that there wasn¡¯t such a thing. Everyone knew how much their boss hated the man. They felt likeughing at him but they didn¡¯t dare as they were aware that in front of them, they were just ants. Also, they didn¡¯t want to make things 1/3 BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show CLOSE AD INSTALL Thu, May 2 Chapter 76 82% Up to 31% off Hearing this, the others chuckled as they tried to control theirughs but Damien darkened as he couldn¡¯t believe that he had been humiliated by such lowly people. ¡°I will make sure to inform your boss about how you are treating guests. You will be fired,¡± he said coldly but they ignored him as they knew deep down that there wasn¡¯t such a thing. Everyone knew how much their boss hated the man. They felt likeughing at him but they didn¡¯t dare. as they were aware that in front of them, they were just ants. Also, they didn¡¯t want to make things hard for theirpany just as it has started to be life once more. ¡°Who? Me or us?¡± the same receptionist asked. She was a sharp-tongueddy. She always bore hatred and anger towards Damien for making their lives miserable and now she had gotten a chance to make his worse, although it was just a few minutes, she was so happy. Damien looked at the woman and wondered whether all the employees were just like Amanda since she was also like the woman in front of him. ¡°Since you think that you can get us fired, let me contact the top floor and inform the boss that you are here and we will see whether we will lose our jobs or you are the one who will get out of here humiliated,¡± the receptionist said with a smirk on her face. Damien lowered his head as he wasn¡¯t sure whether he would get to fire the woman. After all, Amandi didn¡¯t love him and she wasn¡¯t under his control anymore. Seeing him lowering his head and remaining silent, some workers snickered while others shook their heads. They all wondered what Mr Scott was doing in theirpany as he hated them deeply and didn¡¯t wan see them seed. Without saying anything else, the receptionist picked up the phone and dialed Amanda¡¯s secretary¡¯s office. ¡°Hello, can you please tell madam that Mr Scott is down here demanding to see her?¡± she said in a professional voice but anyone who was keen could detect mock in it. 2/3 BIGO LIVE PY 24 hours live show CLOSE AD INSTALL 82% Chapter 76 Up to 31% off Seeing him lowering his head and remaining silent, some workers snickered while others shook their heads. They all wondered what Mr Scott was doing in theirpany as he hated them deeply and didn¡¯t want to see them seed. Without saying anything else, the receptionist picked up the phone and dialed Amanda¡¯s secretary¡¯s office. ¡°Hello, can you please tell madam that Mr Scott is down here demanding to see her?¡± she said in a professional voice but anyone who was keen could detect mock in it. The person on the other side remained silent as they were shocked. ¡°Who did you say that wants to see our boss?¡± the secretary asked. Scott.¡±¡± ¡°Mr Scott. The almighty Mr S ¡°Haven¡¯t you told him that Miss isn¡¯t here?¡± ¡°Why should I? I want to make him suffer for a while for everything he did to us!¡± the receptionist said in a low but angry tone. The secretary rolled her eyes as she wondered why she had asked when everyone knew the receptionist¡¯s mischief.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Suit yourself. I don¡¯t think that the boss will have any issue with that. After all, we all hate that man and she hates him more than we do,¡± the secretary said. ¡°Perfect! Leave it to me!¡± the receptionist said with a grin on his face. The receptionist hung up the call and looked at the man in front of him. ¡°I am sorry but Miss Anderson is in a meeting,¡± she answered making the others give her confused yet 2/3 BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show AD CLOSE CLOSE INSTALL 11:30 Thu, May 2 t G D Chapter 76 Up to 31% off fie er, she woulu ve digly day. NIL JUSE the opportunity to see her we next ¡°I will wait for her,¡± he said as he turned around to go where e was sent. Seeing him leaving, the receptionist chuckled On the top floor, the secretary who had received the call walked towards James¡¯s desk. ¡°James, I have been notified that Mr Scott is at the reception asking to see Miss Anderson,¡± she said making James frown. ¡°Haven¡¯t you told him to leave as Miss Anderson isn¡¯t here?¡± James asked as he didn¡¯t want trouble and Damien would bring the trouble. ¡°No, he has been told that the boss is in a meeting. He is willing to wait till the meeting ends,¡± she said with a smirk but James¡¯ frown deepened. He picked up his phone and called Amanda. ¡°James, I asked you to keep an eye on my sister and let her rest. Why are calling her while she is sleeping?¡± Adrian¡¯s cold voice sounded on the other side. ¡°Sir, I am sorry. I didn¡¯t know that she was asleep,¡± James said in a panic, always afraid of his boss. ¡°Why are you calling her?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°Mr Scott is in thepany and he wants to see Miss Anderson.¡± 3/3 BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show Comments for this chapter Continue Reading 3 CLOSE Chapter 77 Chapter 77 ¡°Sir, what should I do?¡± James asked, feeling pity for Damien. ¡®Did he have to look for the youngdy when the eldest young master is present?¡± ¡°Have you told him that Amanda isn¡¯t there?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°No. All employees hate him thus the receptionist lied that Miss was in a meeting and he said that he was willing to wait for him. James said making Adrian chuckle. ¡°Arrange a bonus for her for this month.¡± Adrian said. James was shocked and wished that he had included his name there or said that he was the one who instructed them. He had thought that what the receptionist and the secretary did would cause trouble. Who knows what they would earn from it? Although he had not included the secretary, he would surely arrange a bonus for her also since she was the one who had talked to the receptionist. ¡°Let him wait. If it¡¯s possible. Let him wait tillte at night. We will see what we will do tomorrow if he shows up once more.¡± Adrian said then ended the call as he didn¡¯t want to wake Amanda 1. James didn¡¯t say anything when he heard the beeping sound as he knew that he was lucky his sry had not been deducted because of the call. Sissi, let Mr. Scott say there a little longer. Mr. Anderson has said that we can make him wait till ¡°Oh. You and the receptionist will get this month¡¯s bonus. Mr. Anderson¡¯s orders as you have made him happy by the decision you made to deal with Mr. Scott,¡± he said once more shocking everyone. ¡°Just saying such simple words and I got a bonus? Oh my!¡± Sissi said making the others envious of her. ¡°Does that mean that if we make Mr. Scott¡¯s life hard when he is here we can get some bonus?¡± another asked as he was very interested in the bonus. 1/4 BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show CLOSE AD INSTALL 82% Chapter 77 Up to 31% off ¡°Just saying such simple words and I got a bonus? Oh my!¡± Sissi said making the others envious of her. ¡°Does that mean that if we make Mr. Scott¡¯s life hard when he is here we can get some bonus?¡± another asked as he was very interested in the bonus. ¡°Wait, but ourpany doesn¡¯t offer monthly bonuses. We have yearly bonuses when the outfits launched are a sess in the fashion industry.¡± Sissi said with a frown on her face as she felt she had been deceived. ¡°I knew that there was something fishy! How can you just earn money by making Mr. Scott pay?¡± another asked making James roll his eyes. ¡°Although this is Miss Anderson¡¯spany, as long it is owned by one of the Andersons, thepany is a subsidiary of The Andersons Corp. She will be getting a bonus not from thepany but Mr. Adrian Anderson himself thus, she will get the bonus directly from the main branch in the capital,¡± James eximed making Sissi shout. ¡°I knew that Mr. Anderson wasn¡¯t a scam. With the bonus, I will buy a car,¡± she said happily while the others who had been mocking her previously had gloomy faces. ¡°If one can earn so much for making the almighty Mr. Scott¡¯s life miserable, then I will dly do my part but not now,¡± another secretary said as she started nning what to do. Another stood up and walked out of the room without saying anything but they understood that he w up to something making them curious and looked at James with pleading eyes. ¡°Why are you all looking at me like that? Although you want to follow and watch the fun, that would make him suspicious,¡± he said making them nod their heads in understanding. ¡°Can we request for IT to connect the ground floor CCTVs with our TV?¡± a secretary asked. She didn¡¯t want to miss the fun. Since James was also interested and knew that if managed to send the video to his boss, Mr. Anderson, he as the head of the secretaries might also be awarded, he agreed immediately and carried the IT and securities managers. Downstairs, the secretary had arrived. ¡°Sir wee to ourpany we are hanny to see you here¡± he said to Damien makine the others 2/4 BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show CLOSE AD INSTALL 82%•þ Chapter 77 want to miss the fun. Up to 31% off Since James was also interested and knew that if managed to send the video to his boss, Mr. Anderson, he as the head of the secretaries might also be awarded, he agreed immediately and carried the IT and securities managers. Downstairs, the secretary had arrived. ¡°Sir, wee to ourpany, we are happy to see you here,¡± he said to Damien making the others confused as they wondered what the guy had taken. ¡°It¡¯s okay. When will your boss¡¯s meeting end?¡± he asked with furrowed brows as he didn¡¯t want to waste a lot of time there. ¡°Sir, her meeting might take longer than we expected and that¡¯s why Miss Anderson sent me here to entertain you,¡± the secretary answered making Damien nod his head. He was relieved to hear that and now he was more sure that Amanda was still in love with him. ¡®Maybe she is just shy and doesn¡¯t want others to do that she still loves me even after being away from me for four years. The more Damien thought about it, the more his smile widened and he understood that his work would be done easily. ¡°Okay,¡± he answered in a calm voice shocking the secretary as he had been previously talking coldly. ¡°Sir, what drink can I offer you so that you can drink as you wait for her?¡± he asked after recovering from shock.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°A ss of mango juice please,¡± Damien replied making the secretary nod his head. Everyone, those who were on that floor and those who were watching from the CCTVs, frowned as th wondered why Tom was treating Mr Scott well. The secretaries wondered whether he didn¡¯t need the bonus or not but after some minutes, they stopped thinking deeper as they felt that if he didn¡¯t want the money, they needed it. After a few minutes, Tom walked towards Damien with a tray which had a ss of mango juice at the center. 3/4 BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show CLOSE DAD INSTALL L 11:31 Thu, May 2 ti Chapter 77 Up to 31% off The secretaries wondered whether he didn¡¯t need the bonus or not but after some minutes, they stopped thinking deeper as they felt that if he didn¡¯t want the money, they needed it. After a few minutes, Tom walked towards Damien with a tray which had a ss of mango juice at the center. As he neared Damien, he pushed the ss slightly at the edge. ¡°Mr Scott, here is your juice. You should be very honored that you are been served by the president¡¯s secretary,¡± he said, making Damien feel better as he was reminded of how Amanda used to care about him. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said as he stretched his hand to pick the ss from the tray. Just as he was about to pick it, Tom bent towards him as if he was falling making the juice pour on Damien¡¯s shirt. Everyone chuckled. ¡®Serves you right!! Damien¡¯s eyes darkened and looked at Tom coldly, making Tom flinch but heter got hisposure. ¡°Sir, I am really sorry. It was an ident, let me wipe it for you so that it can¡¯t mess up your white shirt,¡± Tom said as he picked up some napkins on the table. Instead of getting rid of the juice strain, the strains deepened and erged, making Damien stop him. ¡°I am so sorry sir. I wish that there was a new shirt in thepany so that I can give it to you,¡± Tom said looking apologetic and afraid of him. ¡°Just tell Amanda that she will pay for the damage,¡± Damien said. ¡°Okay, sir. Let me get you another ss of mango juice,¡± Tom said as he left. ¡°No need.¡± Damien said as he was afraid that the guy might make the same mistake once more. Tom turned around, nced at him before leaving. ¡®I wasn¡¯t going to get you one anyway. Who do you think you are to tell our boss to pay for the 4/4 BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show CLOSI AL INSTALL Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Tom walked back into the office making everyone look at him in admiration. Even James had to agree that it was really satisfying to see Damien¡¯s embarrassment. ¡°I am next,¡± another male secretary said making the others who were waiting for the opportunity re at him but he didn¡¯t mind at all. All that was on his mind was how to make more money. The secretary walked into the clothing department where some clothes are always stored and walked towards Damien. ¡°Sir, our boss has heard that Tom has messed up your shirt thus he has requested me to bring this to you,¡± he said as he gave Damien the pieces of clothing. ¡°Tell her that I said thank you,¡± he said with a forced smile on his face, as he had intended to make Amanda owe him something but he didn¡¯t expect that she would better give him a new shirt and coat than to be entangled with him. Although he was now in a mad mood, he knew better than to talk rudely to Amanda¡¯s secretaries as they were not on the same level as the receptionists thus he would better mess with the receptionists thant them. ¡°Where can I change?¡± Damien asked as he looked around searching for a washroom. ¡°Sir, non-staffs aren¡¯t allowed to walk around thepany,¡± the secretary said with a serious and nk face. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Damien asked with a frown on his face. ¡°I am sorry sir but thepany¡¯s rules cannot be changed for you. You are not our boss¡¯s siblings or best friend thus you cannot be excluded.¡± the secretary said. ¡°Then how do you expect me to change the shirt?¡± Damien said angrily as he was losing his temper. ¡°Sir, you aren¡¯t a woman that you should be ashamed to change the shirt in front of everyone here. Actually, they aren¡¯t looking at you,¡± the secretary said as he looked around making everyone turn their harde when thou haard him se thau know that thou had to inin hande 1/4 BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show CLOSE AD INSTALL Chapter 78 hu, May Up to 31% off ¡°I am sorry sir but thepany¡¯s rules cannot be changed for you. You best friend thus you cannot be excluded,¡± the secretary said. are not our boss¡¯s siblings or ¡°Then how do you expect me to change the shirt?¡± Damien said angrily as he was losing his temper. ¡°Sir, you aren¡¯t a woman that you should be ashamed to change the shirt in front of everyone here. Actually, they aren¡¯t looking at your the secretary said as he looked around making everyone turn their heads when they heard him as they knew that they had to join hands. Although they didn¡¯t know what he was nning, they would do as he said till they saw what he really. was up to. Damien also looked around and saw that no one was looking at him making him sigh in relief but still, he didn¡¯t feel good when he was asked to change in front of people. He had never done that in front of employees. The only time, he does that is when he is with his friends and family. ¡°Mr Scott. If you aren¡¯t going to change then please return the clothes to me. The clothes were specifically designed by our boss for her brothers and men close to her. You weren¡¯t included in the list as you aren¡¯t close to her,¡± the secretary said making Damien feel as if he had been pierced. ¡®The men in her life?¡¯ Does she have other men apart from me? Have they slept together?¡¯ The more Damien thought about it, the more his face turned gloomy. ¡°Although you weren¡¯t included in the list. At least our boss has given you a chance to wear it but now you refuse it wear it cause of people? Mr. Scott, don¡¯t you know should feel privileged to have this opportunity?¡± the secretary said in a mocking tone bringing Damien back to his senses. When he heard what was said, he nodded his head in agreement but still, he still didn¡¯t want remove his shirt there. He wanted to argue but it is as if the secretary saw through him. ¡°Mr. Scott, you shouldn¡¯t be worried about them. As you can see, they aren¡¯t even looking at him. Alsc although they are, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? Don¡¯t you have abs and muscles? Oh, I now understanc You don¡¯t want to change in their presence as you are afraid that they willugh at you as you don¡¯t have them, right?¡± the secretary said with a mischievous smile on his face as he wasn¡¯t going to let Damien ruin his ns. 2M BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show INSTALL CLOSE Thu, May. Chapter 78 Up to 31% off ¡°Mr. Scott, you shouldn¡¯t be worried about them. As you can see, they aren¡¯t even looking at him. Also although they are, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? Don¡¯t you have abs and muscles? Oh, I now understand You don¡¯t want to change in their presence as you are afraid that they willugh at you as you don¡¯t have them, right?¡± the secretary said with a mischievous smile on his face as he wasn¡¯t going to let Damien ruin his ns. If it meant ruining Damien¡¯s public image to get what he wanted then so be it! As expected, Damien was furious when he heard that. He started unbuttoning his shirt not caring whc was looking at him as there was no way he was going to let them win. After removing the dirty shirt, he wore the new one Seeing him in the clothes and Damien still standing, the secretary nodded his head as he took the dirty shirt and coat and started walking towards a rubbish can that was near them and threw it there. He then walked back and stood in front of Damien. ¡°Sir, please you can sit down. One of us wille for you when the boss¡¯s meeting is over,¡± the secretary said making Damien who was in a happy mood for wearing Amanda¡¯s designed clothes nod t head. Just as he was about to sit down, everyone heard a tearing sounding from him making them turn in his direction. As he was sitting down while bending, the back of the coat and shirt tore making him embarrassed but itsted for a few minutes before he got hisposure when he discovered that no one had seen that. He leaned backward as he continued to sit so that the torn part couldn¡¯t be seen but luck wasn¡¯t on his side as even the front tore. When everyone saw that, theyughed at him loudly making his eyes darken. He looked around to see whether he would see the secretary who had given the clothes to him but he was no way to be found making him release a cold aura. After a few hours of Damien waiting, another secretary walked towards him with some snacks on her hande 3/4 BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show INSTALL CLOSE 11:31 Thu, May 2 t G Chapter 78 was no way to be foundimaking him release a cold aura. Up to 31% off After a few hours of Damien waiting, another secretary walked towards him with some snacks on her hands. ¡°Sir, the meeting is taking longer than it was expected. Please have some snacks as you wait for the boss,¡± she said as she handed Damien the snacks.. All these while as he was waiting. Damien had been wondering whether Amanda just wanted to mess with him but seeing the secretary handing over the snacks, he felt that he had overthought. Also, the fact that the secretary pretended not to see Damien¡¯s torn clothes made him feel better as he was afraid that she would alsough at him. ¡°Can you please get me some new outfits?¡± he asked after some minutes as he really wanted to take Amanda¡¯s designed clothes. ¡°I am sorry sir, there aren¡¯t any male outfit collections. That was the remaining one,¡± the secretary said sincerely making Damien nod his head as he didn¡¯t think she could fake emotions. But he was mistaken! ¡®New clothes? Continue dreaming!¡¯ the secretary said inwardly as she mocked Damien. ¡°Okay. Thank you for the snacks,¡± Damien said before the secretary left. Damien took a bite but he was choked when he realized the snacks had a lot of chili in them and he started choking loudly but no one was willing to help him or offer him a ss of water. A secretary who had been waiting around the corner saw this and rushed to him with a cup of water and handed him before turning around and leaving. Without even thinking twice as he was miserable, Damien took the cup and opened his m*uth to drin 1. His tongue was burnt as it was hot water making him choke and throw up the water. 3/4 BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show AD CLOSE J CLOSE AD INSTALL Chapter 78 82% Up to 31% off Damien took a bite but he was choked when he realized the snacks had a lot of chili in them and he started choking loudly but no one was willing to help him or offer him a ss of water. A secretary who had been waiting around the corner saw this and rushed to him with a cup of water and handed him before turning around and leaving. Without even thinking twice as he was miserable, Damien took the cup and opened his m*uth to drin 1. His tongue was burnt as it was hot water making him choke and throw up the water. Everyoneughed at his miserable state. Late at night, Damien got tired of waiting as even the employees were leaving one after the other. ¡°Excuse me, is the meeting not over yet?¡± Damien asked. ¡°I am sorry but it ended a long ago but the boss was very tired and didn¡¯t wish to see anybody. Sorry, we forgot to inform you. You should go ande back tomorrow if it is a must you meet her,¡± James said then walked away leaving Damien standing there angrily. Jamester sent the CCTV footage to Adrian. Sir, the secretaries and I made his life miserable. Hope you are satisfied with us! BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show Comments for this chapter Continue Reading 6 CLOSE ALI INSTALL Chapter 79 Chapter 79 .82% Up to 31% off ¡°Brother, why are youughing?¡± Amanda asked Adrian with curious eyes; she had never seen Adrian laughing that hard. Hearing her voice, Adrian stopped and turned in her direction. ¡°Did you have a good nap?¡± he asked her with a smile on his face. ¡°Yes, brother. I have slept for a long time. Why didn¡¯t you wake me up? Or were you nning on eating dinner alone¡± she asked as she pouted and raised her eyebrows, making Adrian chuckle. ¡°You seemed so tired thus I didn¡¯t want to interrupt you but still. I would have woken you up an hour later if you didn¡¯t wake up,¡± he said, making Amanda roll her eyes but she didn¡¯t continue with the topic. ¡°What were you watching as you seemed so entertained?¡± Amanda asked as she sat beside him as she was This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. curious. ¡°You are always so nosy? Don¡¯t you know that you shouldn¡¯t ask what an old man like me isughing about! You are still a kid and there are some things that you shouldn¡¯t know.¡± he told her. ¡°Oh please spare me! First of all, you aren¡¯t that old. Second, although you are old so what? You can even get yourself a girlfriend. You are still waiting for Mom, Dad, aunty, uncle, and I to choose a bride for you,¡± Amanda retorted. ¡°Well, I am always busy making more money for you to spend thus as a good little sister, you should find me a wife,¡± Adrian said nodding his head, making Amanda speechless. ¡°Come on big brother, as long you aren¡¯t watching porn as it would be weird watching it with you, I am eligible to watch the others,¡± she said, making Adrian chuckle and shake his head as he looked at her with affectionate eyes. Since he had even finished watching, he handed Amanda his tablet. At first, Amanda was confused but as she continued watching, she chuckled as she wasn¡¯t expecting her secretaries to be this good in revenge. She wondered whether she should ask them to give her some ideas. 1/5 BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show CLOSE Chapter 79 Chapter 79 May Up to 31% off At first, Amanda was confused but as she continued watching, she chuckled as she wasn¡¯t expecting her secretaries to be this good in revenge. She wondered whether she should ask them to give her some ideas. Seeing the smiles on Amanda¡¯s face and eyes. Adrian also smiled as he was d that his little sister was getting her happiness and that she was surrounded by people who loved her deeply. ¡°Do you think they deserve this month¡¯s bonuses?¡± he asked with a doting smile on his face. ¡°Sure.¡± she replied with a smile as she was never a greedy person. Also, she had started with the secretaries for a while and knew what kind of people they were. She was happy that they would be able to do something other than what they had nned with the mone ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat so that you can go to sleep. Tomorrow, I will apany you to work,¡± Adrian said as he patted her head. ¡°Okay.¡± Amanda replied as she walked towards the dining room as she was very hungry. The next day! Amanda walked into thepany with her brother on the right. The employees had always had of Adrian Anderson and seen him in magazine thus they were quite shocked when they saw him. However, theyter got theirposure as it wasn¡¯t a surprise to see him there.. after all, it was his little¡¯s sisterpany. ¡°Good morning boss. Good morning Mr. Anderson,¡± they greeted them. ¡°Morning,¡± the siblings replied in unison. Adrian was never the kind of CEO who would greet or greet back his employees as he was known as a iceberg CEO who was never moved by people¡¯s greetings and ttering. But today, it was a surprise even to Amanda as she knew how her brother was. Adrian pretended not to see her gaze and continued walking forward. 275 BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show CLOSE AD INSTALL Thu, May 2 Chapter 79 Up to 31% off Adrian answered back as the employees had proved to him that they were so united and their boss¡¯s enemy was also their enemy. He was a person who treated those who treated his siblings well as his friends. ¡°James don¡¯t forget to arrange a bonus for every secretary and receptionist,¡± Adrian said before walking into Amanda¡¯s office, shocking all the secretaries. They were moved to tears as some of them didn¡¯t get the chance to humiliate Damien. This made then vow that if he came back today, he would regret ever stepping into theirpany. They knew they didn¡¯t have to be bothered when they were in their territory. After all, their boss and her brother support them in everything they do Adrian exined to Amanda some businesses she didn¡¯t understand and went through somepany reports as he didn¡¯t want Amanda to get so tired when he was in the city. After two hours, they heard a knock making them raise their heads. They looked at each other and frowned. ¡°Come in,¡± Amanda said. James walked in and when he saw Adrian¡¯s cold face, he lowered his head. ¡°Miss, Damien is here,¡± he said making the siblings¡¯ frowns deepen. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Guess we should hear what the almighty Mr Scott wants. I stole one of his projects yesterday,¡± Amanda said with a chuckle when she remembered what she had done. ¡°Projects?¡± Adrian asked curiously as he knew the project but be very beneficial if he had been in Damien¡¯s hands. He then understood why Damien still came even after what had happened yesterday. ¡°Yeah. I will tell you about it tomorrow. Honestly, I don¡¯t know what kind of a project it is. I just know that if Damien had the guts to want to sign it, it has to be very profitable,¡± Amanda exined making Adrian nod his head in agreement. ¡°I won¡¯t meet him here. Take him to get visitor¡¯s room,¡± Amanda told James who had been standing nea 3/5 CLOSI Thu, May Chapter 79 Damien¡¯s hands. 82% Up to 31% off He then understood why Damien still came even after what had happened yesterday. ¡°Yeah. I will tell you about it tomorrow. Honestly, I don¡¯t know what kind of a project it is. I just know that if Damien had the guts to want to sign it, it has to be very profitable,¡± Amanda exined making Adrian nod his head in agreement. ¡°I won¡¯t meet him here. Take him to get visitor¡¯s room.¡± Amanda told James who had been standing near the door waiting for the orders. ¡°Okay,¡± James answered ready to leave. ¡°James, make his life a little miserable as he goes there and when he is there,¡± Adrian said coldly. James went back and told the secretaries what he had been told then theyter told the receptionist to give Damien directions to the room. On the way, when Damien was in the elevator, the power cked out making the elevator stop in the middle of nowhere and the door couldn¡¯t be opened even no matter how hard he tried. After fifteen minutes, the power returned and the elevator started working. He walked out and found the secretaries who led him to the visitor¡¯s room. ¡°Sir, please wait for the boss here,¡± the secretary said as she opened the door for him, but when Damien was about to walk in, she released the door making it hit Damien¡¯s face. ¡°I am sorry. I thought that you were holding the door that¡¯s why I released my hand,¡± she said. Although Damien wanted to say something he stopped as what she had said made sense. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he said and opened the door. When he closed it, the secretary pushed it open all of a sudden and with great force making it knock Damien¡¯s back. She had already walked away and the door closed itself. Just as he had sat on the couch, the couch broke making him fall. 4/5 Buy Bitcoin with just US$10 CLOSE [AD] 82% Chapter 79 Up to 31% off When he closed it, the secretary pushed it open all of a sudden and with great force making it knock Damien¡¯s back. She had already walked away and the door closed itself. Just as he had sat on the couch, the couch broke making him fall. Amanda walked in at the moment only to find a broken couch and Damien seated on the floor. She knew that the couch had been tampered with. She wanted tough at him for his miserable state but she controlled herugh. ¡°Why do you want to see me?¡± she asked coldly. Hearing the cold voice, Damien who had been lost in thought looked up. He was so angry and he didn¡¯t want to spend a lot of time in thepany as he was afraid that he might be humiliated if he did. He stood up and said, ¡°Grandma is sick and she wishes you to visit her in the hospital.¡± Amanda chuckled when she heard that. ¡°Why should I go visit her? Am I part of the Scott family? She isn¡¯t my grandmother that I will go visit her! Maybe you should take Marie to visit her instead of wasting your time here. After all, isn¡¯t she your fianc¨¦e?¡± Amanda said in a cold and heartless tone before turning around and leaving the room. Damien looked at her figure and sighed but he didn¡¯t dare chase after him. He also walked out. As he walked in the corridor, he slid and fell as if there was oil on the ground. He gritted his teeth and looked around to see whether he would see someone watching him. He wasn¡¯t a fool, he could tell that the employees hated him as much as Amanda hated him. He stood up slowly and walked carefully as he was afraid of falling once more. 4/5 Buy Bitcoin with just US$10 CLOSI 11:31 Thu, May 2 E Chapter 79 Up to 31% off He gritted his teeth and looked around to see whether he would see someone watching him. He wasn¡¯t a fool, he could tell that the employees hated him as much as Amanda hated him. He stood up slowly and walked carefully as he was afraid of falling once more. When he reached the ground floor at the door, he heard a voice on top of him as if the person was on some floor up. AD CX CRICKEX CRICKEX ?? ??????? ??? ¡°Watch out!¡± He looked up to see the person but he was hit by a bucket full of different painting colors. He was covered by the painting from head to toe. Everyone who saw himughed at him making him hurriedly walk as he wanted to get out of the ce soon as possible but he forgot that he had fallen on oil and his shoes were still sl*ppery. He fell once again. He stood up, removed his shoes and socks, and ran to his car. 12 Cammante for this chantor 5/5 Buy Bitcoin with just US$10 CLOS AT Chapter 80 ?Chapter 80 "What did that man want?" Adrian asked with a frown. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to share his sister with outsiders but he preferred people who were extremely caring towards her. "Old Mrs Scott is sick. She heard that I am back in the city and she wishes to see me in the hospital." Amanda answered lost in thoughts as she thought about the past. "Will you go?" Adrian asked with a worried look on his face, but Amanda shook her head upon hearing his question "I trusted her more than I trusted anyone else in that family but she is also the one that hurt me the most. She asked Damien to divorce me as her birthday gift. She believed what Maric and the others said instead of believing me. I don''t want anything to do with them. I want to live my life to the fullest," Amanda said as she sat down sadness in her eyes. "If that''s what you have decided then I will support you fully," Adrian said with a smile and inwardly he was pleased to hear her decision. "Anyways, your birthday is around the corner, what''s your ns?" Adrian asked as he knew that whatever they nned would be fruitless if she didn''t side with them. "What ns other than staying with my family on that day?" Amanda asked. In the past four years, no matter how far she was from them, she would go back to be with her family on that day. Adrian shook his head as Amanda was never interested in having parties. Cause of this, her identity was still unknown to many making them anxious as they wanted everyone to know she was their little sister, the youngest daughter of the Andersons. "Why are you shaking your head? Do you guys have a different n?" Amanda asked with a frown on her face. Although her family never forced her into doing anything she knew that they also held back her ideas as they didn''t want her to feel sad thus they always went on with her ns. Also, if any of them were courageous enough to tell her their thoughts, she would pretend not to hear them as there was nothing they would do to her. "Are you willing to listen and do what we want this time round?" Adrian asked curiously when he heard her question. Amanda smiled at him mysteriously without saying a word making Adrian growl. "Tell me maybe I will think about it." Amanda said eventually causing a wide smile to appear on Adrian''s face. "You came back to us and you haven''t even held any party. Are you really a daughter from a prominent and richest family?" Adrian asked teasingly as he knew that if he said directly what they wanted, Amanda might turn him down. Amanda raised her left eyebrow at him as she knew what he wanted but she was surprised that he knew better than to ask directly. "Actually, it is not that I don''t like parties. It is just that I was so busy with my studies. How could I hold a party and then embarrass myself with poor etiquette?¡± Amanda told him. "Does that mean that you agree with us holding a grand birthday for you?" Adrian asked as he had been waiting for the day the whole world would know that he also had a cute little sister other than the cold Arianna who behaves coldly like a man instead of being cute and gentle like the otherdies. "No way! I hate being the center of attention! A simple birthday party will do. Please don''t make a big fuss out of such a small matter! And you better listen to me ''cause if you don''t, I won''t show up at that party," she warned, making the happiness in Adrian''s eyes diminish. "Okay," he answered in a low tone as he was sad but after some seconds he became lively again when he realized that she had agreed to have a birthday party. Without saying anything else, he took his phone and started telling the others that she had finally agreed. This caused a great sensation that even the old couple who was traveling around the world and Alex who had been working abroad booked flights to go home immediately. As to them, it was Amanda''s first birthday and it had to be so grand so that everyone could know how much she is valued by the family. "Amanda, do you want to invite your friends? I was told by Ace that you know have a new friend and a little niece," he said making a smile appear on Amanda''s face when she was reminded of Angel.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Yeah. That little girl is so cute. You will love her when you see her," Amanda said making Adrian even more curious. "We can also invite the Flores and all the other businessmen and women who were oppressed by Damien because of siding with Flores. In that way, everyone will know that they have the Andersons behind them. Also, Damien will think that if he tries doing that once more," she said. He looked at Amanda and wondered whether she was really naive or she was just pretending as there was no way that it would be a simple birthday party when she was going to invite all those people but he didn''t say anything as he knew that if he did tell her that, the party might be canceled and he didn''t want that. "Also, my employees. There aren''t a lot of them thus they cane. They have helped me so much. Also, they love each other and are very united," Amanda said and Adrian agreed with her as he had witnessed for himself. Although he had been seated in the office while Damien was been humiliated, he had hacked into the CCTVs and watched for himself. He felt that some of the employees would be good at acting as they had managed to fool him also. He knew that he would have been in the same spot for believing the apology and sincerity. "I will invite Arya and Ange myself as Arya might even refuse," Amanda said shocking Adrian as that name was so familiar to him. "Who did you just say?" he asked making Amanda frown as she couldn''t understand why her big brother had such a reaction when he had a name. "Ayra, Angel''s mom," Amanda said while observing Adrian''s expressions seriously. Adrian shook his head and removed the thought that it was the same Arya as the Arya he knew didn''t have a kid. His behavior made Amanda wonder whether there was once a woman in Adrian''s life and they didn''t know about it. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 5Stars Amanda walked down the stairs with her mother on her left and Angel on her right as the little girl refused to let go of her hand and go with Elsa/ All eyes were on her and the little girl as people wondered whether she was already married or had a child out of wedlock. The Scotts weren¡¯t the only people who were shocked, as Arya was also and started panicking. She knew that Amanda¡¯s surname was Anderson but she thought it was a coincidence and they werer rted to the man he knew but it seemed she was wrong. Damien¡¯s eyes wereplicated as he found hard to believe. Although everything had always pointed to the fact that Amanda was the youngdy of the Anderson, he never wanted to believe it as it was hard epting that the woman had left her family, and the riches just to serve them. Now he understood why Amanda never asked for a penny when they divorced. Now he knew that Amanda loved him more than Marie does. There was no need to suspect that Amanda hac married him for business secrets as their families were far behind Amanda¡¯s. His mother looked at Amanda and felt as if she had lost a precious item. She hated Amanda cause she came from a humble family but who would have thought that she had hidden her background so well thai This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. they were sessfully fooled? She started being dissatisfied with Marie as although thedy was from a wealthy family, she couldn¡¯t be on the same level as her ex¨Cdaughter¨Cinw. Eunice and Marie looked at Amanda with just eyes. They wondered why she came from a richer family than theirs. Eunice felt ashamed that she had always shown off her family¡¯s wealth but now she guessed that both Amanda and Elsa wereughing at her secretly. This thought made her re at Amanda sharply. Marie started wondering whether Damien would still marry her now he knew that Amanda had power backers. This made her panic and release killing intent aura as she stared at Amanda as she felt more threatened than before. Damien looked at the Angel who carried some resemnce to Amanda but he clearly remembered thi had never touched her as he had always she was disgusting. His eyes darkened when he wondered whether she had cheated on him when they were still married and that was the reason she didn¡¯t throw any Chapter 82: tantrum when his grandma proposed divorce and as he threw the papers on her face. But he shook it off when he remembered the little girl calling Amanda Aunty. Ariana had a smile on her face when she saw how beautiful her sister was. 5 Stare Looking at how grand the party was and the people everywhere, Amanda was speechless as she won whether that was the true meaning of a simple party ording to her big brother. Her mother saw her reaction and started panicking, she averted her gaze and looked at Angel. The more she looked at her, the more she found her familiar and saw some resemnce to her son making her frown but wiped it off immediately. ¡°Good evening. Many of you have been asking who our youngest daughter is and why she hasn¡¯t bee brought in public but now you have also seen her. Actually, she still didn¡¯t want this as she had ordered a simple birthday party but we thought it was the high time she was introduced to you all. She has entered the business industry and has her own fashion brand. You should all support her. Also, if she has offended someone out there, I know my daughter and I believe that it wasn¡¯t her faul Anyways, if she offends someone out there, we are sorry on her behalf but if you try oppressing or punishing her, don¡¯t me us for being ruthless,¡± Mr. Anderson, Amanda¡¯s dad said thest words coldly. Adrian who had been happy some moments ago was still in shock as his eyes were still on Angel reminded him of a person. But he didn¡¯t do anything foolish as he knew that he would be able to confirm whether she was the one or not. Amanda who had just stepped on thest stairs, saw her father extending her hand for her to take but as she tried to free herself from Angerl¡¯s grip, Angel started crying loudly taking everyone¡¯s attention and making her mother¡¯s face turn pale. ¡°Aunty doesn¡¯t love Angel anymore,¡± she said. Ariana, Ace, Marco, and Luke who Angel knew stepped forward as they loved the little girl so much and couldn¡¯t bear seeing her crying. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t cry.¡± Amanda said as she bent. ¡°Angel,e let¡¯s go eat some ice cream and chicken nuggets,¡± Marco said as he extended his hands to carry her but the little girl hid behind Amanda. 2/3 16:50 Thu, 2 May Chapter 82 5 re ¡°No! Uncle Marco, you won¡¯t bribe me with food today!¡± she said loudly and firmly making everyone laugh as Marco¡¯s face turned red out of embarrassment but didn¡¯t say or do anything to her. ¡°You bastard, Look even a small kid like her notices you love eating,¡± Mrs Anderson, Amanda¡¯s aunt said as she beat her son. ¡°But, Mom, you are the best chef in the world, how can I not be a foodie?¡± Marco asked as he fel wronged but he earned more beatings. ¡°Princess,e let¡¯s go,¡± Ace said without saying anything about food after seeing what happened to Marco. ¡°No! Every time I am with you, you are always surrounded by all types of women. Some of them smell like they are fish others use some weird sprays,¡± Angel said as she shook her head. The elders in the room were amused while thedies who had previously been surrounding Ace red a Angel with hatred. ¡°Angel,e let me show you where your aunt Amanda hid the teddy bears she boughtst time,¡± Lu said. ¡°Uncle, you just know how to spend your money. I am afraid that you might be already poor by the time you find someone to marry, An said. ¡°Can¡¯t you find other things to bribe me with instead of using Aunty¡¯s stuff? Or you are already poor?¡± she asked innocently making Amanda and Arianaugh loudly at Luke. ¡°You! The next time we go shopping I won¡¯t buy you anything! Also, I am the one who paid for the teddy bears, not your aunty!¡± Luke said. ¡°So what if you paid for them? Weren¡¯t you buying them for Aunty? Uncle, I thought you knew the meaning of being generous! When you pay something for someone it isn¡¯t yours and you shouldn¡¯t g around talking about it!¡± Angel said stubbornly making Luke run his hands on his head before walking away. The two Andersons were amused as they had never seen anyone other than Amanda getting on their sons¡® nerves and getting away scott¨Cfree. ¡°Angel. can you stop being stubborn? It is your aunty¡¯s birthday and erandoa wants her to deliver a 3/3 16:50 Thu, 2 May Chapter 82 5 Stars ¡°You! The next time we go shopping I won¡¯t buy you anything! Also, I am the one who paid for the teddy bears, not your aunty!¡± Luke said. ¡°So what if you paid for them? Weren¡¯t you buying them for Aunty? Uncle, I thought you knew the meaning of being Benerous! When you pay something for someone it isn¡¯t yours and you shouldn¡¯t go around talking about it!¡± Angel said stubbornly making Luke run his hands on his head before walking away. The two Andersons were amused as they had never seen anyone other than Amanda getting on their sons¡® nerves and getting away scott¨Cfree. ¡°Angel, can you stop being stubborn? It is your aunty¡¯s birthday and grandpa wants her to deliver a speech before she goes to cut the cake,¡± Ariana said in a serious tone as although she spoiled the little girl, she was also a spoiled kid. At that moment, Arya ran forward. ¡°Angel, stop being stubborn. If you continue you will never see them again,¡± she said sternly making Angel lower her head. She had been spoiled so much by the Andersons siblings and stayed with Amanda that she learned to also tease them and be stubborn. ¡°She isn¡¯t going anywhere! And she will see them anytime she wants,¡± a cold voice sounded from a corner. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Hearing the voice, Arya felt chills and started trembling. She quickly took Angel. ¡°What are you nning on doing, Arya? Do you want to run away again? Be my guest and let¡¯s see whether you will be able to,¡± Adrian said as he walked towards them. Everyone was confused and curious about what was going on. ¡°Give her to me,¡± he said as he stood in front of Arya. She held Angel tightly afraid that she might lose her daughter. ¡°No, she is my daughter,¡± she shouted as tears escaped. ¡°Yes and I haven¡¯t refused that but what about me? Did you run away while you were pregnant? Don¡® provoke me, Arya,¡± Adrian said coldly and in a low tone but his family who were around heard him. They were so shocked and didn¡¯t know what to say. They all understood why Angel looked like she w the Andersons¡± daughter and felt a closeness with her. ¡°Please,¡± Arya said as she choked in tears. ¡°Arya,¡± Adrian said not ready to give in to her as he was hurt. ¡°Why should I? So that you can run away? I haven¡¯t been in her life cause of your selfishness! Did I ever do anything wrong? Did I ever treat you badly? Adrian asked what was bothering him. When she heard his words, she slowly lessened her grip on Angel. ¡°Come to Daddy, Angel,¡± Adrian said softly making Angel look at him innocently and curiously. Although she was a kid, she understood some words from the previous conversation. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She opened her arms and leaned towards him. Daddy,¡± she shouted shocking the others. 1/3 16:50 Thu, 2 May GG. ×°82%•þ Chapter 83 ¡°Daddy,¡± she shouted shocking the others. 5 Store Even if when they had heard Angel calling the Andersons siblings aunt and uncle, they didn¡¯t think sc much about it but now it seemed that the rumor that one of the Andersons young masters was marrie was true. ¡°If you want to go then go. After all, aren¡¯t you good at running away? You can do as you please but you won¡¯t take my daughter away from me! If you know what¡¯s best for you, you can stay,¡± Adrian sai before turning to his parents. ¡°Dad, Mom, carry on with the party,¡± he said as he was ready to walk away but his path was blocked. ¡°Where do you think you are taking my granddaughter? Go alone!¡± Mrs Anderson said as she took Ar from his arms making Adrian¡¯s eyes darken but didn¡¯t show it to his mother. Mr Anderson was also ready to go to his wife making Amanda speechless. ¡°Dad, now that you have gotten a granddaughter you forget about your daughter?¡± Amanda asked as tear threatened to escape. Mr Anderson felt embarrassed about being called out. ¡°Oh, my dear, don¡¯t say that,¡± he said making Amanda snort. She took his hand and walked towards the stage with his guidance. ¡°Hello. My name is Amanda Anderson. Please take care of me in the business industry as I am still a junior.¡± Amanda said making the many people present pleased with her. Amanda had a smile on her face as she looked around but her eyes darkened and became cold when saw the Scotts. ¡°I might be young and na?ve but I am saying for takes revenge on my enemies. I will always repay good with good and evil with more evil thus be warned. Guards, take the Scotts out of my party,¡± she said in a cold loud voice making some people lower their heads and others take steps backward. Her parents even Mrs Anderson who was busy feeding Angel, aunt, and uncle were shocked as they h never seen Amanda that angry and her using that tone. 16:51 Thu, 2 May GG õ¶¼Ä82%ͯ Chapter 93 never seen Amanda that angry and her using that tone. ¡°Amanda,¡± Old Mrs Scott called her making Amanda¡¯s eyes turn colder. and ¡°How did you people get in? Didn¡¯t I make it clear that the Scotts and our family will always be enemies? The only way to make us not do anything to your family is by all kneeling down apologizing to our little sister!¡± Luke said coldly as he didn¡¯t believe they were present. Hearing this, Damien¡¯s eyes turned cold while his other family members lowered their heads. 5 Stars The guests looked at the Scotts with interest as they were eager to watch them being dragged out. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Also, since when did we start being acquainted with the Scott family? ! thought in that city we were only acquainted with the Flores and the other families that supported them when they were been oppressed. I don¡¯t remember the Scott¡¯s family being on the list,¡± Mr. 16:51 Thu, 2 May GG Chapter 83 Anderson said with a frown as he looked at his children for answers. [So it is true that the Andersons are the people behind the Flores. They are so lucky.] 5 Stars [Yeah. It was a dark time for them as the Scotts were the ones who had been previously oppressing them I understand why the Andersons have such an attitude towards the Scotts. After all, the Flores are their own people, how can they let the Scott challenge them?] [But why were they been suppressed? The Flores were still behind the Scotts thus it can¡¯t be that the Scotts felt threatened.] [I know. Damien had been previously married. It is believed that his wife hurt the mistress and he divorced his wife for the mistress. His wife and the eldest of the Flores are best friends thus the Scotts suppressed the Flores as Damien was not satisfied with only divorcing her. The woman is an orphan thus the only ce she went after being thrown out was at the Flores. Damien wanted to ruin herpletely.] The murmurs were so loud that the old people in the Andersons heard and were shocked. There was need to be told who the wife being about was, as they knew Amanda and Elsa were best friends. Also they remembered that the Scotts were really the ones oppressing the Floreses. ¡°What the hell! You dare hurt my daughter? You thought you could destroy her? I will destroy you today!¡± Mr Anderson said as he threw the microphone at Damien. Damien was unable to dodge it on time and his shoulder was wounded. Before he came back to his senses, anothernded on him. ¡°Amanda stop your father! Don¡¯t you still love Damien? We will wee you back if you do,¡± Harriet said when she saw that Mr Anderson really wanted to hurt her precious son. Although everyone was shocked and found it hard to digest what they had heard as they were previously shocked when they heard Adrian had a wife and daughter. That was nothingpared to what they H just found it. Some felt pity on the Scotts for losing such an amazing daughter¨Cinw and inws in general. A loud chuckle was heard attracting everyone¡¯s attention. Chapter 84 Chapter 84. Amanda was ying the microphone as she looked at Harriet as if she was looking at a crow. ¡°Me? Love him? Why should I be such a scumbag and a cheater?¡± Amanda asked making Harriet speechless ¡°My brother isn¡¯t a cheater! You are the one who intervened between his rtionship and Marie. Amanda just because you are the Andersons¡® daughter you shouldn¡¯t forget your ce as the third party,¡± Eunice said angrily. ¡°How can a cute and beautiful person like me be a third party? Do you think that I am short of men?¡± Amanda asked as she walked towards them making Eunice¡¯s face turn pale as she was afraid of Amand ¡°I am more beautiful than Marie yet your brother went out there to cheat. Do you im that I am the third party? Then where was she when I walked into Damien¡¯s life? Why didn¡¯t shee to stop Damier from marrying me?¡± Amanda asked coldly as she picked the nearest chair to her and sat down like the queen she was. ¡°Harriet, I am not interested in being part of your Scott family. What does our Anderson familyck that I can get in your Scott family? Nothing! Actually, my family has a lot of things than your family has. You should stop dreaming that you will be the Andersons inw as you lost that chance a long time ago,¡± Amanda said as she looked at Harriet who was looking at her as if she was looking a different person. ¡°Dad, these people are refusing to leave my party! They are ruining my mood. Brothers, don¡¯t you lov me anymore?¡± Amanda asked as she pouted making the guests speechless at how she could change characters within a second. ¡°Aunty, uncles are alwayszy when they see food. Aunt, has anyone hurt you?¡± Angel asked innocentl as she climbed onto Amanda¡¯sp. ¡°Who can hurt me, dummy? It is just some homeless people who have crashed into our party,¡± Amand answered making the Scotts, except for Old Mrs. Scott, re at her. ¡°Aunt, Mom taught me that when we came across homeless people, we should be kind and offer them food Aunty, where are there so that I can give some deserts to them?¡± Angel asked as she looked around and then frowned. 1/3 15:51 Thu, 2 May Chapter 84 * 8150 5 Stars ¡°Aunty, I can¡¯t see any homeless person. Everyone has beautiful clean outfits. The homeless clothes are always tom,¡± Angel said innocently making Amanda smile. *They aren¡¯t really homeless but they are behaving like one. I hate them with my life,¡± Amanda said. ¡°My aunty never hates people without a good reason. They might have wronged you and that¡¯s why you do hate them. Aunty, if you hate them, I will also hate them. If my uncles won¡¯t help you kick the people out, I will help you but first I need to teach that mad woman a lesson,¡± Angel said making everyone confused as they couldn¡¯t understand who she was calling mad. ¡°Who?¡± Amanda asked. ¡°That woman. Who does she think she is talking to you in that tone and manner? Doesn¡¯t she know that it is a crime? No one has ever talked to you in that tone. She really has the guts to think she has the right.¡± Angel said with a serious face and her eyes were cold shocking everyone as they couldn¡¯t understand how she could be cold at such an age.. ¡°Uncle Ace. Uncle Marco¡± she called out as if she had not refused Ace previously. The Andersons had always doted on her even before they found out her identity. Now that they knew she was their first niece and their big brother¡¯s daughter, they would spoil her rotten. ¡°Tell me, princess.¡± Ace and Marco said as he walked to them. She signaled them to bend and whispered something in their ears then the two men left. After a while, they came back holding some things. Angel wore gloves before being lifted up by Ace who then walked towards Eunice with Marco trailing behind. Ace stops in front of Eunice making her panic and try going to her brother. Damien had a frown and his eyes darkening as he had always doted on his sister and there was no wa he was going to let her be wronged despite where they were and whose house it was. He hurriedly stood up and walked in her direction. I Adrian, Alex, and the other siblings saw this and also walked in that direction. How could they let 2/3 2016:51 Thu, 2 May This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 84 Damien hurt Angel and their brothers? Adrian and Ariana stood in front of Damien blocking him. 5 Stars ¡°Mr Scott, meaning that I haven¡¯t taken action on you doesn¡¯t mean that I am weak and can be provoked! This is our mansion so you better watch out,¡± Adrian said coldly as he stared at the angry man. ¡°You can¡¯t do anything to my sister! I will protect her even if it means fighting with you,¡± Damien said in the same tone as he averted his gaze from Eunice and looked at Adrian. As clever as Angel was, she knew that Damien might interrupt her ns thus when she saw he wasn¡¯t looking, she took what was in the bucket which looked like mucus. It was sticky and smelly. Without being told, Ace hurriedly walked to Eunice who had been held by Alex and Luke to prevent her from reaching Damien. Angel smeared it on Eunice said then guessed Marco to pour the remains over her head. When the products were poured on her head and her face started being sticky and itchy, Eunice screamed making everyone look at her and they were shocked as they had been busy watching Damien and Adrian. ¡°Mom,¡± Eunice cried as she searched for Harriet with her hands as her eyes were closed. ¡°What have you done?¡± Damien asked in a cold tone, making Angel flinch even though she was in Ace arms. ¡°Even your grandfather never had the guts to use that tone in front of me, young man. Who do you think you are?¡± a cold old voice asked. 16:51 Thu, 2 May G G Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Chapter 85 The man who looked like a middle¨Caged man cause there were no wrinkles on his face but people cou tell he was old cause of the white hair walked towards them. When the Andersons siblings saw him, they let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Grandpa,¡± they called out. ¡°Oh, it seems that Adrian¡¯s daughter got Amanda¡¯s mischief but I understand she is the one who stay! with her mostly. Adrian, you really have a lot of work. You were always strict on Amanda when she wa a child but you never expected to have a mini¨CAmanda,¡± the old man said making the Andersons chuckle while Adrian felt like he was going to age very soon. ¡°You want to hurt my great¨Cgranddaughter? I want to see you try!¡± ¡°Although we haven¡¯t done anything to you and your family doesn¡¯t mean we won¡¯t. Unlike these kids who are always traveling around the world and the others here at the mansion, my wife and I are neve behind on anything that happens in the media. So after we saw that Luke had dered war on the Scott we investigated it immediately and discovered everything. We were just silent as we wanted to see how Amanda would deal with you. But now you think that since you got away with hurting Amanda, can also hurt Angel? Are you crazy?¡± the old man said coldly making everyone except the Andersons why were used to that tone when the old man was angry lowered their heads in fear. ¡°Sir.¡± Damien tried speaking while he looked at the man¡¯s eyes but he kept quiet when he saw how col his eyes were. ¡°You have crossed the line you shouldn¡¯t have,¡± the old man said. ¡°Old man Anderson,¡± Old Mrs Scott called out. ¡°Pfft. Don¡¯t think I will show your family¡¯s face because of you. You are a nobody in front of me. Also, you are the one who hurt my youngest granddaughter the most. ying with her and hurting he means that you think that my family is weak cause I haven¡¯t been seen outside. But I am now here to warn you all. My family is untouchable, I am not dead yet so don¡¯t think you can do anything you wan and get away with it,¡± the old man said coldly as he stared at Old Mrs Scott. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. 2 May 81%Á¿: Chapter 85 5 Stars ¡°Oh, you should stop sending your grandson to my granddaughter. Also, you should stop pretending t be sick and trying to get Amanda to see you. I know you want to convince her to let your family on hook but it won¡¯t happen. The war has officially begun and it will be done openly now you have caused me and my sweetheart toe back here,¡± the old man said before looking at Angel with a soft gaze. ¡°Grandpa,¡± Amanda called out in a soft yet aggravated voice. ¡°Aunt, that man wanted to hurt me,¡± Angel said as she lifted her hands for Ariana to pick her up. She had stayed long enough with them to know you had the final say on who was stronger, who was most feared. Although Ariana looked cold, she knew that she was a big softie thus she wasn¡¯t afraid when she saw the cold look. She stubbornly didn¡¯t retreat her hands even when Ariana didn¡¯t pick her up. Ariana finally picked her up and looked at Eunice. ¡°Guess I have to agree with Arya, you are bing a spoilt brat just like your aunt,¡± Ariana said as she nodded her head making both Angel and Amanda stick their tongues out. ¡°Hahaha. This house is no longer cold and quiet. We will being back. Amanda get back here and also Arya and Angel should move in,¡± the old man said, making Amanda want to argue but she closed her mouth as she knew she would never win over her grandparents. ¡°Guards, take the Scotts out so that the party can continue,¡± Amanda¡¯s dad said. ¡°Amanda, you won¡¯t let them throw us out, right?¡± the old woman asked with hope in her eyes. Looking at her eyes, Amanda was reminded of what happened thest time she was at the Scotts mansion. How she was treated but mostly, when she saw the hope in the old woman¡¯s eyes, she was reminded of how she was also looking at the old woman at that time. Her eyes were full of hope but what did the old woman do? She didn¡¯t care about her and asked her precious grandson to divorce her. She felt it was ironic that the old woman was the one who was looking at her with the same emotions in her eyes. She shook her head and threw the thoughts back in her mind. 16:52 Thu, 2 May G G ¡¤ ºÅ:81%ÈÕ Chapter 85 5 Stars ¡°Dad is the head of the family thus I have no right to oppose him,¡± Amanda answered wisely but they all knew that she had agreed with her father and didn¡¯t want to leave them. ¡°Why?¡± Damien asked suddenly. ¡°Why what?¡± Adrian, who was in front of him, asked him back. ¡°Why did you marry me?¡± he asked as he looked at Amanda who didn¡¯t look like the woman he had kn previously. ¡°I loved you but now I don¡¯t. I despise you so much,¡± Amanda answered in a cold tone piercing Damien¡¯s heart. He was also shocked that he was in pain when he heard her saying that. ¡°Please leave and the next time you see me, don¡¯t daree in front of me. When you see me change directions, if not, you will regret it,¡± Amanda said in a cold tone before looking at her father. ¡°Dad, why are your guards not obeying you? Do they have another master that we are unaware of?¡± Amanda asked, making the guards who had been watching what was happening with great interest jump and walk towards the Scotts. ¡°Please leave want us to carry you and throw you outside,¡± the leader said making Damien if you d re at him coldly but the man was unbothered by the look as he had seen such face countless times when he followed his boss. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 5 Stare ¡°I have always told you that you shouldn¡¯t look down on people because of their background but non have you have ever listened to me! Hope this will be a lesson to you all!¡± the old Mrs Scott said when they reached the mansion. Hearing what she had said, everyone lowered their heads out of shame while Harriet regretted everything as she would be now boosting to her female friends that her daughter¨Cinw was from the Andersons but now thinking about it, she was sure that by tomorrow morning, the news would have spread and their family will be the city¡¯s r even worse the whole country¡¯sughingstock as the Andersons are widely known and recognized. ¡°Look at the woman you choose to be your daughter¨Cinw, Harriet!¡± Old Mrs Scott added making Marie who had followed them back lower her head out of shame and her eyes filled with malice as she wished she could kill Amanda so that she wouldn¡¯t bepared to anyone anymore. ¡°I knew what was going on in your mind. You are thinking of how to make Amandae back into ou family but 1 will end that wishful thinking today. I made a mistake in the past and I hurt Amanda deeply and there is no way I will make the same mistake,¡± the old woman said with sadness making Harriet frown as she felt some crisis. ¡°Mom, what are you trying to do? You won¡¯t be hurting Amanda by doing everything possible for her t marry Damien once more. Instead, you will be doing her a great favor as she loves him so much,¡± Harriet said making the old woman, Damien, and Marie think that she was so foolish. ¡°You think she still loves her, huh? If she did, would she be taking revenge on us? Would she have allowed her father to hurt Damien? Would she have allowed that little girl to hurt Eunice? Would she have kicked us out? Open your eyes widely and see what is really happening before saying something!¡± Old Mrs Scott said making Harriet feel worried but she didn¡¯t say it loudly. ¡°You love her so much, are you just going to let her go? If she marries back into your family, you will be with her every day,¡± Harriet added as she wasn¡¯t ready to give up. Marie lifted her head and looked at Harriet with hatred. ¡®She always praised me and did everything to get in my good books but now she is choosing Amanda over me cause of her rich family? No Way! Wait, when I get married to Damien, I will make you suffer!¡± Marie said inwardly as she red at Harriet. 1/3 16:52 Thu, 2 May Chapter 86 5 Stars The old woman saw her gaze and sighed inwardly but she knew that what had happened had happened. All she could do was try her best way to prevent Marie from getting into the family. Damien had seen Marie lowering her head upon his grandmother¡¯s words and had still noticed her looking at his mother when she said what she said but he couldn¡¯t see the emotions in her eyes from where he was seated thus he thought that she was just in pain. ¡°Grandma, mother, you should all stop talking about Amanda or arguing about how she will be the Scott: daughter¨Cinw once more. I will never marry her again even if she is thest woman on this net! My heart belongs to Marie and she is the only woman I am willing to marry.¡± Damien said in a serious tone. The women red at him, but Damien pretended that he didn¡¯t see their look. Marie on the other hand felt warmth when she heard that. She had been afraid that Damien might no marry her as she was inferior to Amanda and also the fact that he had not mentioned their wedding after getting engaged. She felt warmth in her heart and looked at Damien her eyes full of affection. Eunice who had been seated looking at Marie was very dissatisfied with her. She remembered that when something happened to her out there, when they got home, the first thing Amanda always did was ter to her but now, her face had been itchy and swollen since they were at the Andersons but the woman didn¡¯t say anything about treating her wounds. She started regretting some of the things she did in the past but there was still some hatred in her heart as she med Amanda for what had happened to her at the party. She stood up and started walking towards the kitchen where she knew she would find her nanny. Although she would have asked for her mother¡¯s help, she that her mother¡¯s mind was filled with how Amanda will be her daughter¨Cinw once more. They looked at her when she stood up and that¡¯s when they remembered about her injury. Without knowing they all remembered how Amanda was in the past and admitted that Marie would always be inferior to Amanda as she didn¡¯t bother helping Eunice who she imed was her dear friend when she was in pai Damien was also disappointed in her but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say anything as he understood that Marie¡¯s mind was in chaos and was jealous of Amanda. He had lived with her for a long time thus he understood her and her thoughts. Choose 5 Stars ¡°Grandma, Mom, I will be taking Marie back to her house.¡± Damien said as he stood up. ¡°Make sure youe back immediately. Harriet said as there was no way she would let the two stay together as she was afraid that Marie might end up getting pregnant and forcing herself into their family. ¡°Mmh,¡± Damien said before leaving with Marie on her side. Marie¡¯s face was pink as this was the only time Damien was willing to be with her at night. ¡°Damien, thank you for not ending your rtionship. Mom and grandma will never approve of me as they now regret driving Amanda out,¡± she said in an innocent tone. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Hearing this, Damien¡¯s face softened and he looked at her. ¡°There is no need to say thank you to me. I promised you that I would marry you and I am a man who keeps his promises, Damien said as he touched her cheeks with a smile on his face.. ¡°Okay,¡± Marie replied. ¡°Contact the best designer so that you can choose the wedding dress.¡± Chapter 87 Chapter 87 ¡°You cannot evenpare with his ex¨Cwife yet you still think that you can get married to Damien Scott Just remember your ce as an illegitimate child! I brought you back into this family cause I found out that you had a good rtionship with Mr Scott. I thought you would be able to take our family¡¯s business to another level but instead, you are pushing us to bankruptcy!¡± a middle¨Caged man said angrily. ¡°Dad, how can you me me for not being on par with Amanda? She is a legitimate child, the youngest daughter of the Andersons while I am just an illegitimate daughter! If only you hadn¡¯t cheated on your wife or married mom earlier, how could I notpare with her?¡± Marie said. She couldn¡¯t believe her father was treating her in that manner when things went wrong and ttering her when he neede something or did something that benefited her. Hearing her words, her father chuckled before looking at her coldly. ¡°You think if I married your mother earlier and not married my wife, you would be enjoying this luxury It is because of her family that we are where we are today. How can your poor motherpare to heri Even though I inherited my father¡¯s business, do you think if I married your mother as you im our family would squeeze into the high¨Css society? Do you think that you wouldpare with Amanda That¡¯s your wishful thinking, even your sister can¡¯tpare to her, she doesn¡¯t even qualify to be her servant. Stop dreaming before you even go to bed,¡± Mr Lopez said sarcastically. Marie was speechless and hated her father even more. ¡®Can¡¯t he just stay silent?¡® ¡°So what? My sister is better than me as she is a legitimate child and her maternal family is rich and she is doted on by them but where is she? Didn¡¯t your wife and child abandon you cause you brought mother and I back? It was because of your greediness and dream to be Damien¡¯s father¨Cinw that caused you to lose than daughter you always talk about. You think so highly of her while she never cares about you! If she is that capable where don¡¯t you send her after Damien and we will see whether she will even seed in getting on his bed,¡± Marie said with a wicked smile on her face. ¡®If I haven¡¯t even slept with Damien on the same bed, can that low¨Clife woman seed? Impossible!¡® ¡°If you have managed to get on his bed yet you haven¡¯t managed to get married into that family yet. Chapter 87 5 Stars ¡®If I haven¡¯t even slept with Damien on the same bed, can that low¨Clife woman seed? Impossible!¡± ¡°If you have managed to get on his bed yet you haven¡¯t managed to get married into that family yet, do you want sister to lose virginity then no man will ept her? No way! Since you love slutting around, just do your job! Like mother like daughter!¡± Her father said coldly making Marie¡¯s eyes darken. ¡°Says the one who always left his wife to go to a club to satisfy his needs,¡± she retorted as she felt it wasn¡¯t worth respecting the man when he just sees her as a tool to bing sessful. ¡°You have been sleeping with Damien for more than seven years yet you haven¡¯t even gotten pregnant, am starting to think you have be infertile after all the abortions you have had,¡± the man said without the intention of backing down. Marie was speechless and wisely stopped retorting as she knew she would never win against him. ¡°Since you think that I am not worthy and can¡¯t be Mrs Scott please don¡¯te to our wedding after a month,¡± she said before walking upstairs leaving the man in shock but he recovered quickly. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What did you just say?¡± he asked as he followed her behind making her halt and turn around. ¡°Just as you have heard. After leaving the Scotts mansion, Damien told me to invite the best designer to choose the wedding dress. That means that the wedding will happen so soon,¡± she said, making the man snort. ¡°Fool. Do you know what it takes to design a wedding dress? Also, most designers have a lot of work, to meet them, you need to book appointments in advance,¡± Her father told her as he thought she didn¡¯t know and she was getting happy over stupid things. ¡°Who said I don¡¯t know that? My dream has always been to marry into that family so, immediately the engagement party was over, I invited one of the best designers. In short, the wedding dress is ready. All I need to do is go see it and check whether it can fit me. After that, I will inform Damien so that he can pay as he chooses his wedding suit. He said that preparing a wedding event other than the bride¡¯s wedding dress isn¡¯t difficult and it can be done within a month,¡± she exined making the man jump up and down as he was happy. ¡°Good good. Seems that you are so pitiful that Damien thinks you are hurting after seeing how better Amanda is than you thus he decides to give you a wedding. You should cherish it,¡± the man said before keeping quiet making Marie frown as she could tell that something was bothering him. 16:52 Thu, 2 May GG Chapter 87 5 Stars ¡°Good good. Seems that you are so pitiful that Damien thinks you are hurting after seeing how better Amanda is than you thus he decides to give you a wedding. You should cherish it,¡± the man said before keeping quiet making Marie frown as she could tell that something was bothering him. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked. ¡°If it were in the past, marrying into that family would have been beneficial to us but now I think it isn¡¯t as the Andersons have dered worse on them. If you get married to Damien, won¡¯t my company suffer alongside his? I am not willing! No, you can¡¯t get married to him!¡± he said firmly ¡°Dad, although the Andersons are fighting against them, you should look at the other side. Damien¡¯s personal properties aren¡¯t little. Although the Andersons attack thepany, Damien still has the money he has been saving after working for long. If I marry him, I can ask for some amounts and then give it to you to expand your business. When the Scotts are at the edge of bankruptcy, I might file for a divorce and his money and properties will be equally distributed. I wille with a lot of money.¡± Marie said, making the man¡¯s eyes light up, but they dimmed after a few seconds. ¡°You are right but what will that money do if our family has already gone bankrupt? You should remember that it would take less time to make us fall than for the Scotts to fall,¡± he said. ¡°If that¡¯s what you are worried about, I got a solution for you. To avoid people terminating contracts with you as they know you are my father, why don¡¯t you tweet a statement saying that you have cut off ties with me? In this manner, people will continue coborating with you while others remain as our company won¡¯t be caught between the Scotts and the Andersons.¡± Chapter 88 Chapter 88 ¡°A lot ofpanies havee to ask for coborations with us,¡± Winnie said in a panic as she had never seen manypanies interested in them before. Although she should be happy about them, she was afraid that if they failed to work with one of them or offended them, thepanies might join their hands to retaliate against them. Amanda who had been busy in herptop paused what she was doing and looked up to her. With her left hand on her chin, Amanda asked, ¡°What are you afraid of? I can¡¯t see the need to panic Also, it is a good thing that a lot ofpanies are interested in us but some of them are just led. by stupid people how can we coborate with s real estatepany? Does ourpany deal with th side? No! The onlypanies that should be here to seek coborations are thepanies which are in the clothing industry.¡± ¡°Miss, what are we going to do? Although you are from the Anderson family, I don¡¯t think that our I ¡°They aren¡¯t that stupid. Even if they join hands to suppress us, the Anderson Corp and all the other companies that belong to my parents, brothers, and uncle¡¯s family will suppress them. Theirpanies aren¡¯t strong thus they cannot suppress us so much even if they join hands but that would be a different case if my brothers were to join hands to teach them a lesson. You shouldn¡¯t worry about that,¡± Amanda said with a reassuring smile on her face. ¡°Miss then what are we going to do?¡± Winnie asked after collecting herself. ¡°We will reject that but thosepanies will be the firstpanies we will find when we join their industries. I will go talk to them thus you shouldn¡¯t be so afraid or burden yourself with a lot of stuff,¡± Amanda said with a smile. Winnie nodded her head and didn¡¯t dare to ask Amanda whether she could go talk to them immediate As if she had read what was on her mind, Amanda stood up and walked towards her with her phone in her hand. ¡°Hope you have a notebook and a pen as you will need to write down thosepanies¡® names,¡± Amar said as she opened her door. 1/3 16:53 Thu, 2 May Chapter 88 ¡°Yes I do miss,¡± Winnie said, 5 Stare Even if that job should be the secretary¡¯s job, Winnie didn¡¯t mind carrying a notebook and a pen wher following Amanda as she always ran something new from the youngdy. They walked to the visitor¡¯s conference where all the leaders or differentpanies representatives were. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Good moming.¡± Amanda greeted them with a wide and weing smile on her face calming some people¡® nerves as they had expected her to be as cold as her big brothers and sister who were recognized in the business industries. ¡°Thank you so much foring here to seek coboration with us. Sadly, ourpany deals in clothing industries but after a few months, we will start entering other industries. Although some of you feel you just wasted your timeing here, you didn¡¯t as when we open the branches, you will be the first people we would seek coboration with,¡± Amanda said. ¡°Miss, what if some of thepanies rely on the coboration to survive?¡± a young man asked making Amanda raise her eyebrows. ¡°What does it have to do with me? Also, if some of yourpanies are suffering and we haven¡¯t suppressed you, I don¡¯t think it would be beneficial for us.¡± ¡°I am sorry, miss. It is just that, there is one of thepanies that is close to the Flores hast started shooting oppressing us in the process,¡± the man said after after a moment. Amanda nodded her head in understanding before her eyes turned colder than before. ¡°I will ask you ou an honest and you should be honest with me.¡± Amanda said. ¡°Was yourpany cooperating with the Scotts during the four years? Even if it wasn¡¯t frequent has yourpany ever received the Scott Corp help?¡± The middle¨Caged man who was sitting beside the young man pinched him to make him look at him so toward him but the young man didn¡¯t pay attention to him as he just frowned upon feeling pain from the pinch. Another who had been sitting in front of him looked at the young man and shook his head but the young man didn¡¯t understand what they were trying to tell him something. ¡°Yes, miss,¡± he answered truthfully as he didn¡¯t see any problem with working with the Scotts. Chapter B res, miss. ne answered truniuly as ne dont see any proniem with working with the scOLES. Amanda chuckled coldly upon hearing his answer but she had to agree that the man was quite honest and didn¡¯t do anything wrong to make theirpany benefit. ¡°Has yourpany stopped coborating with them?¡± Amanda asked. ¡°Excuse me, miss, but no. The project we want to work with you won¡¯t involve the Scotts in any way.¡± he said. Amanda nodded her head but some of the people in the room held their breaths as they knew the man had said something he wasn¡¯t supposed to say and it might cost him greatly. ¡°Well, indeed, it shouldn¡¯t affect us, but it seems yourpany wants to be on both sides¡® good side and there is no way I will allow that. If yourpany had been coborating with anotherpany, it would have been fine but now¡­¡® she said as she shook her head with a teasing smile on her face but it made people shiver in fear. ¡°You should have done an investigation beforeing here. Ourpany never works with anyone who is working or has been working with the Scots,¡± she said, and people started to murmur. ¡°One, you guys had helped the Scotts suppress the Flores and all thepanies that back the Flores yet you came here toin when they suppress you? Whye here instead of going to your almighty Scotts so that he can help you out?¡± Amanda said arrogantly as she couldn¡¯t believe that some had th thoughts they could manage to fool her. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 ¡°Miss, you are supposed to go to Riverside City today for and survey.¡± James said as soon as he walked into Amanda¡¯s office. ¡°Why should I? Where are my siblings? I don¡¯t see any reason as to why I should go when it is their business, not mine!¡± she said angrily as she wasn¡¯t pleased at all. ¡°Miss, they are orders from your grandfather. He said that you are new to the industry thus he wants to hand over that project to you,¡± James exined making Amanda frown. When she joined the business, her grandparents were against it thus she didn¡¯t understand why he was willing to let her lead that project as she had heard of that project and knew its importance to her grandfather. ¡°When should I leave and how long will it take to arrive?¡± Amanda asked. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. If it were her parents or aunt and uncle, she would have argued with them but knew that if she did try that with her grandpa, she would be told to go home instead of working in thepany and she didn¡¯t want that. ¡°Will you drive or?¡± James asked as he was unsure of her means of transport. ¡°I want to do that work today and finish it. I have so much on my te and can¡¯t dy matters,¡± Amanda said making James nod his head as he understood what she was trying to say. ¡°I will fly the jet,¡± James said making Amanda nod her head in satisfaction. ¡°Good. Contact the airport to get the jet ready. We will be leaving in an hour,¡± Amanda said before returning to her work making James sigh as he knew she wouldn¡¯t listen to him. ¡°Okay, miss,¡± he said before he walked out. On the other side¡­ ¡°Marie, why do you have to go to the Riverside?¡± Eunice asked with a frown as she dragged her 16:54 Thu, 2 May 80% Chapter 90 luggage. 5. Stare She had been woken up by Marie who told her that she wanted her to apany her to the neighbourin city. She had been asking the question over and over again but thetter had been ignoring her, making Eunice wonder who Marie saw her as. ¡®Am I her servant?¡® sheined inwardly as she didn¡¯t have the guts to say loudly, causing Marie to run crying to her brother toin. ¡°Can you just be patient?¡± Marie asked loudly and irritated. ¡°You ask me to apany but you don¡¯t want to tell me the reason. What if you are taking me there t kill or sell me?¡± Eunice asked making Marie roll her eyes at her. ¡®She is so foolish. If she wasn¡¯t Damien¡¯s sister I would have never talked to her! Marie said inwardly as her eyes were filled with disdain as she looked at Eunice who was dragging the suitcase in struggle. ¡°Excuse me, I had booked a jet. Is it ready?¡± Marie asked at the counter making the young handsome man look at her. The man frowned and then looked at hisputer. ¡°I am sorry, but all the jets will be escorting our young miss to Riverside City,¡± the young man answered in an apologetic tone. ¡°What! But I had booked it yesterday night!¡± Marie shouted angrily. She had been given a lot of Damien for the dress designing and since one of her dreams was flying or a private jet, she had used half the money to book the jet. ¡°As I said earlier, we are truly sorry. You aren¡¯t the only person who has been affected by it but it is a rule to do so when the young masters or the young misses are traveling,¡± the young man said once more. ¡°No! I have to travel today and it can¡¯t be scheduled!¡± Marie replied making the man frown. ¡®Where did I mention that she should reschedule?¡® he asked himself. ¡°If you are worried about your money, it had been refunded to vou half an hour ago. Guess vou didn¡¯t 2/3 5 Starp ¡°If you are worried about your money, it had been refunded to you half an hour ago. Guess you didn¡® bother looking at your phone as you would have known,¡± the man exined, making Marie speechless a she knew that she couldn¡¯t continue making a scene when they had already refunded her money. ¡°Miss, since you im that you can¡¯t reschedule then you can book the business ticket to Riverside. It will be leaving in an hour,¡± the man exined. This time, Eunice was the one who was frowning. She previously didn¡¯t care when she had the jet booking had been canceled as she had traveled by je countless times but at the same time, she was shocked as she wondered where Marie had gotten the money from Now, knowing that she had to wait for another hour, she was instantly angered. ¡°Where? I had checked on my way here as I thought she had bought the business ticket and the departure time was in the next fifteen minutes,¡± Eunice said in a calm tone, unlike the tone Marie had previously used. Yes, that was the departure time but it has been dyed as we have to give our young miss all the care and attention when she is here. The ne will leave after her departure,¡± the man¨Cexined with a smile on his face as he was pleased with the tone Eunice had used. Marie¡¯s eyes darkened when she remembered that the airport belonged to the Andersons and that Amand was their youngest miss. Just as she was about to ask the identity of the so¨Ccalled miss, there was amotion at the entrance making everyone look in that direction. Amanda was surrounded by more than ten bodyguards. All though it was hard for someone to see her, both Marie and Eunice saw her when she was looking ir their direction. ¡°Excuse me in a bit,¡± the young man who had been serving them said before disappearing from their. eyes. All the airport employees stood by the side making a path for Amanda in between them. 3/3 16:54 Thu, 2 May Chapter 90 Just as she was about to ask the identity of the so called miss, there was amotion at the entrance making everyone look in that direction. Amanda was surrounded by more than ten bodyguards, All though it was hard for someone to see her, both Marie and Eunice saw her when she was looking in their direction. ¡°Excuse me in a bit,¡± the young man who had been serving them said before disappearing from their eyes. All the airport employees stood by the side making a path for Amanda in between them. ¡°Wee, young miss,¡± they said in unison as they bowed their heads. ¡°Thank you. Hope you are all doing fine,¡± Amanda said with a smile. It was rare to hear their employers say kind words to them. Apart from Ace, the others were cold and aloof. ¡°Yes, miss,¡± they replied. ¡°Good, continue with the good work. I wille to inspect at the end of the month. If I¡¯ll be pleased by the results, I will request that you get a bonus from above.¡± Chapter 91 Chapter 91 180%1 5 Stars The employees were so happy that they started shouting as they thanked her. They wished that we continued to be in that city as it was just like saying she would be their boss or even in charge of them. If that was the case, they knew that they would be getting more money thar before. They had heard that the youngest miss of the Andersons was so spoiled and she was always given anything she wanted, thus they were sure that if she promised them bonuses then they would get the The onlookers were shocked as they never expected that their boss was so generous. Some wished th they had such a boss but they knew it was their wishful thinking. ¡°Miss,¡± James called her softly when he saw that she was waiting a lot of time while there were businessmen waiting for them at the end. Amanda turned around and looked at him with a re. ??????????? ¡°What is it? Can¡¯t you let me get some breaks? Am I the boss or you are the one?¡± Amanda asked angrily; James had been getting on her nervestely. James was embarrassed to be pointed out in public and he lowered his head. ¡°I am sorry, miss, but need to leave.¡± He knew the reason he was sent to be under her, thus he couldn¡¯t let her do This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. everything she wanted. Amanda red at him before turning to the airport workers and bidding them goodbye. She was led to the private passage that led to where her jet was stored. ¡°Amanda,¡± Eunice called out, making the employees hold their breaths while Amanda and her group of bodyguards halted and turned to look at the person who was calling her. Amanda had already recognized the voice thus she had a frown on her face even as she turned around ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked coldly. Apletely different tone than she had been using while speaking to the employees. 16:54 Thu, 2 May G 4.80%•þ Chapter 91 Apletely different tone than she had been using while speaking to the employees. Hearing the cold voice. Eunice flinched, took a step backwards out of fear. 5 Stars She has forgotten that Amanda wasn¡¯t the same Amanda she knew before. She had called her as she thought thetter would not be cold to her as she had seen her talking to the workers softly. To her, the workers were below her thus, if Amanda could speak to her like that then she would use a softer voice than she had when speaking to them. ¡°I heard that you are going to Riverside City?¡± Eunice asked after getting herposure. ¡°So? How does it concern you?¡± Amanda replied coldly as she looked at her watch cause she didn¡¯t like thetter wasting her time. ¡°Our jet flight that we had booked canceled, thus we are stranded,¡± Marie said after noticing Eunice¡¯s hesitation, making Amanda frown. ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± Amanda asked. ¡°Since we are going to the same ce, why can¡¯t we go together?¡± Eunice asked and she still had some fear in her. Amanda chuckled when she heard that and shook her head. ¡°Your family is so poor that they can¡¯t afford an airport. Your flight was the one that was canceled, not mine. Go book another ticket and stop being shameless,¡± Amanda told them, making Eunice grit he teeth while Marie clenched her hand into a fist. ¡°Can¡¯t you allow us to follow you to your jet?¡± Eunice asked i~ rejected. low tone as she was afraid of being Amanda looked at her in astonishment as she had never seen Eunice behaving in such a manner. She was so humbled that Amanda wondered whether she had mistaken her for another person. ¡°No, I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t be in the same room as you as you guys,¡± Amanda said with disgust in her eyes and tone making everyone who heard her shocked. Some onlookers chuckled while others snickered as it was fun seeing the scores being humiliated. 10.04 mu, 2 May Chapter 91 £¤:80%Á¿ 5 Stars Some onlookers chuckled while others snickered as it was fun seeing the scores being humiliated. ¡°You!¡± Eunice shouted as she couldn¡¯t believe that she had not only been rejected and also humiliated in public. ¡°What? I am not your sister who will just be free at your request. Go tell your brother to build an airstrip and buy a jet at least. It is a shame that your family is called the richest in this city but still can¡¯t afford some basic needs of transportation,¡± Amanda added, making Marie¡¯s and Eunice¡¯s anger and hatred for her increase but Amanda didn¡¯t care at all. To her, the two were just ants that she could crash anytime she wanted but she couldn¡¯t as she was waiting for them to cause trouble for her. That¡¯s where the fun would be, not the other round. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Amanda said with a satisfied smile and look as she was pleased with herself when she saw how angry she was. After they left, the fury in Marie and Eunice had not diminished even a little bit. ¡°I am not going to apany you!¡± Eunice said as she started dragging her suitcase towards the exit making Marie¡¯s eyes darken. ¡°Where are you going? I think we should still go,¡± Marie said with a wicked smile. Seeing the smile on her face, Eunice was confused but she stood still as she waited for thetter to tell her more as she was tired of Marie¡¯s y. She mes her for the humiliation she had faced thus she hated Marie more than she did. ¡°Amanda doesn¡¯t have her family in Riverside. There is no one to protect her there. If anything happens, they won¡¯t know it was us as we aren¡¯t from that ce. Instead they will first suspect the affluent families in that city. Aren¡¯t you angry at the humiliation Amanda has posted you since she came back? Don¡¯t you think it is only right for us to take revenge for what has been happening now that we got a chance?¡± Marie exined calmly but her eyes were shining when she thought of Amanda¡¯s death. Eunice was surprised as she looked at Marie as she had never thought she was such an evil person. 16:55 Thu, 2 May Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Chapter 92 5 Stars ¡°Miss, do you think that Marie is angry at you?¡± James asked when they got in the jet. Rolling her eyes, Amanda said, ¡°Yes. She has never been humiliated like that in the past thus it is painful for her to know that there is indeed someone better than her and that the person can crush her anytime.¡± ¡°Then you are so sure that she is plotting on you so that she can take revenge?¡± James asked once more as he was afraid of Amanda¡¯s security. If anything happened to her, her family might not forgive him for not taking enough precautions when he had known she was been surrounded by her enemies. ¡°Although Eunice hates me so much, she isn¡¯t evil thus I don¡¯t think she can be malicious enough to n something to hurt me. By hurting me, Eunice would first of all think of how she can humiliate me in public not attack me or send someone after me.¡± Amanda exined making James confused. ¡°Then why have you been saying that you are waiting for them to provoke you? If the youngdy will only attack you by words and in front of people, we both know that you can retort her and you will win against her. I don¡¯t find anything worth waiting for,¡± James said, making Amanda look at her as if she was looking at a clown. ¡°You are so stupid as my big brother¡¯s right¨Chand or should I say shallow,¡± Amanda said making Jame: face turn ugly as he wasn¡¯t pleased by what she had said. ¡°Miss,¡± he called out in a low tone. ¡°Have you forgotten that there is a poisonous snake by Eunice¡¯s side? Although Eunice wouldn¡¯t have any ill intentions towards me, that can¡¯t be said for Marie. Now, Marie is threatened cause of my identity. The old Mrs Scott has always liked me but Harriet has always hated me cause of my ¡®humble. background¡®. Now that she has known mu true identity, she would surely be dissatisfied every time she looked at Marie. How can Marie let one of her sides shift sides and not support her?¡± Amanda asked. ¡°Miss are you trying to say that Marie might try hurting you physically so that when you are hurt, Harriet won¡¯t even think of you being her daughter¨Cinw once more,¡± James said and Amanda shook he head in disagreement. 5 Star Chapter 92 background. Now that she has known mu true identity, she would surely be dissatisfied every time she looked at Marie. How can Marie let one of her sides shift sides and not support her?¡± Amanda asked. ¡°Miss are you trying to say that Marie might try hurting you physically so that when you are hurt, Harriet won¡¯t even think of you being her daughter¨Cinw once more,¡± James said and Amanda shook he head in disagreement. ¡°Marie is more viscous than you expect. She won¡¯t try harming me, she might try killing me but I wonder whether she will truly do it even after knowing how powerful my family is, Amanda said shocking James. ¡°Miss, if what you are trying to say is true then you need to be more precautious in the future. We can¡¯t give her any chances of seeding James said in a panic. ¡°Calm down. I don¡¯t think that she will attack for soon as she doesn¡¯t have enough resources to,¡± Amanda said as she had dug deeper into Marie¡¯s past and daily routine thus she knew whether the latter had enough money or not. ¡°But Miss, if what you are saying is true then where did Marie get the money to book a jet instead of buying tickets?¡± James asked as he felt that Amanda had lowered her guards so much. ¡°If she is the one who booked it and not Damien then I don¡¯t know but at the same time I am curious why the twodies are going to Riverside while they both don¡¯t have rtives there and I don¡¯t think they are going on vacation,¡± Amanda said with a frown on her face as she wasn¡¯t unable to pinpoint what was going on. Unlike her, she was sure that the money Marie was using was credited to her by Damien. ¡®Maybe cause he is afraid that she will feel more insecure after what happened during the party thus he gave her some amount for her to use. But no, where would he do that to Marie and not give Eunice his sister even a penny?¡± Amanda wondered inwardly but after not understanding fully what was goin on, she stopped thinking too much of it. ¡°Guess they need the vacation after what happened on the weekend. It was a huge blow to them thus it would naturally take a lot of time to ept the reality and that you are indeed above them,¡± James said Amanda remained silent but deep down she agreed with him. ¡°Anyways, we should do what really took us to that city then we can go back. There is no need for us staying in that city just to keep an eye on them and we aren¡¯t sure of what might happen. Also, the 213 10:59 Thu, 2 May Chapter 72 BUS 5 Stars ¡°Guess they need the vacation after what happened on the weekend. It was a huge blow to them thus it would naturally take a lot of time to ept the reality and that you are indeed above them,¡± James said Amanda remained silent but deep down she agreed with him. ¡°Anyways, we should do what really took us to that city then we can go back. There is no need for us staying in that city just to keep an eye on them and we aren¡¯t sure of what might happen. Also, the Riverside isn¡¯t our primary territory thus I think that if someone wanted to injure the Andersons, they might wait till thetter got out of the cities we dominated.¡± Amanda said as she had a bad feeling since she was told that she should go that city. ¡°Okay,¡± James said. ¡°Actually, I know that you were indeed shocked when you saw all of those bodyguards.¡± ¡°Of course, I had to! I hate being followed by some bunch of men although it is good for my protection but at the same time it¡¯s suffocating.¡± Amanda replied, making both James and one of the bodyguards with them raise their eyebrows. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing to be protected?¡± James asked. ¡°Yes, it is a good thing but I hate attracting attention everywhere I go,¡± Amanda replied. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Miss, in the past, you were able to move freely cause not many people knew your identity but now it is a different story.¡± James said as he wanted her to agree to be guarded by the bodyguards. understand but I can¡¯t deny that it is troublesome still. When we arrive and I will be talking to he business partners, I hope that they won¡¯t surround me like a bunch of idiots. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Eunice and Marie arrived at the city an hourter than Amanda but they weren¡¯t staying in the same hotel. ¡°Gosh, I am so tired,¡± Eunice said as she let her body fall on the couch making Marie look into her eyes. ¡°I will be in the bedroom, if you need anything call me,¡± she said before leaving. As soon as she got in, she looked at whether Eunice was following her and locked the door with a low sound as she didn¡¯t want thetter to hear her. She picked up her handbag and took out a small phone that she had always used in secret. Not even her family, friends, or Damien had the number and she was sure that no one would track her. ¡®I am in your city. She texted a certain number, and then she waited for a reply as she was sure that she would get a reply after some seconds. ¡°What are you doing here? Or did you miss me?¡® The other party replied as she teased her making Marie roll her eyes and her eyes were full of disgust. ¡®Why should I miss you?¡® ¡®Of course, you are addicted to my dick! Unlike your so¨Ccalled fianc¨¦e who never quench your needs. am always there to satisfy you! The person replied shamelessly but Marie smiled when she imagined their body being together and h sweet and special the man always made her to be. ¡®Sometimes I don¡¯t understand what you see in that man. Why can¡¯t youe and let us live together happily?¡® There was a hint of sadness in the text but Marie didn¡¯t care about the person at all. 1/3 Ad skipped. WeLive ¨C Video Chat and Meet A 1¨Con¨C1 and multiyer online video chat app whe MON PEQUE 16:56 Thu, 2 May Chapter 94 5 Stars To her, she was still in contact with the man as she knew how to treat her well and he was so good in bed. She was a woman of need and she found it right to find another man who would give her what Damien wasn¡¯t giving her. Although she had refused to be with the man cause she loved Damien so much, the other party¡¯s family wasn¡¯t as rich as Damien but Marie knew that the Scotts might be destroyedpletely thus she wanted to make this man fall in with her and be crazier about her so that when the Scotts will be destroyed, she will still have a rich young man to take her in. ¡°You know why I am doing that babe. Also, I got some good news, the Scotts have offended the Andersons that they might be ruined. She sent the text as a way to make the man happy. ¡®I have heard of it. Thanks for the good news you have given me as I still had doubts when I heard it. Now you shoulde back to me if you don¡¯t want to be caught in the mess.¡® The man said as he didn¡¯t want his precious woman to be implicated. Also, he knew that if she was, the latter woulde to him begging him to help her, and he didn¡¯t want to fight the Andersons as he wasn¡¯t strong enough to fight them. ¡°I am sorry, dear, but not now. Damien asked me to choose a wedding dress thus we will be getting married soon¡­¡± Just as Marie was about to continue typing before sending the message, she pressed on the enter button instead of the space button by mistake thus the man had seen the message on the other side. Seeing this, Marie cussed but she didn¡¯t dare do so loudly as she was afraid that Eunice might hear her. ¡®What! Even after everything I have done for you, you still want to marry that man? Do you love him. so much that you are willing to be caught up in the mess?¡± Marie sighed inwardly as she didn¡¯t want to tell him that she was the reason for everything that was happening to the Scotts. If she didn¡¯t go back, if she didn¡¯t ruin Damien¡¯s and Amanda¡¯s marriage, how would have the Scotts offended the Andersons? She was afraid that if this man knew, he might abandon her and she didn¡¯t want to take such risks. 2/3 Chapter 94 Although he had reached out to him as she wanted something, she knew that the man would be useful to her in the future thus if she left the Scotts right now, she was sure that the man¡¯s family would also be hurt as Amanda hated her more than she hated the Scotts and wanted to ruin her more. She had already figured out everything. She had to stay with the Scotts while the Andersons were destroying them, and then afterward, she would pretend that she had been hurt so deeply by that N?velDrama.Org owns this text. family and ask for a divorce. As a wife, she will take half of Damien¡¯s properties. Although there were many, she wasn¡¯t satisfied with them at all. She wouldter marry this man and use the money gotten from Damien to help the family gain power in his family. She grinned when she thought how the Andersons would look like when they found out th the person behind their little precious daughter and sister¡¯s murder wasn¡¯t affected by their revenge at all. She calmly exined her ns to the man making the person shocked as he never imagined that the woman had been thinking about their future. Just thinking of that future with the woman he loves and having taken control of his family and all the businesses made him break into a grin. ¡®But there is a problem and I need your help. Marie told him. ¡®Now that Damien knows that his ex¨Cwife is the Andersons¡® youngest daughter, his family¡¯s attitude has started changing and we can¡¯t risk them demanding him not to marry me. ¡®What do you want me to do, my queen?¡® ¡®Amanda is currently in the city and she doesn¡¯t have her brothers here or any rtives, can you arrange for some people to attack and kill her? Only when she is dead can everything work out as Damien¡¯s family will stop trying to get him to get back with the woman and also, the Andersons will think that it is the Scotts who killed her so that she cannot take revenge on them! At first, the man wanted to refuse when he saw she wanted him to get his people to kill Amanda but herst words reminded him that his family and the Andersons didn¡¯t have any quarrel thus they would not suspect them at all. ¡®I know you know a lot of gangsters and strong men here thus send me their contacts, I can¡¯t let you interfere directly. Also, I have a n that will make the Andersons believe that the Scotts were behind the murderpletely!¡® Chapter 95 Chapter 95 After a few hours, Marie walked out of the room and went to the living room where she had left Eunice. She found the youngdy asleep making her roll her eyes. She looked around and discovered that Eunice¡¯s suitcase and bags were still there as she had not yet gone to her room. An evil glint showed in her eyes as she started walking towards Eunice¡¯s bag which was next to the sleeping woman. Just as she had managed to open the handbag, Eunice turned around making Marie halt then looked Eunice. Seeing that she had continued to sleep, she was happy but after some time, she realized that it was risky if thetter woke up and found her in her bag or holding something that belonged to her. With this thought, she stopped what she was doing and walked closer to Eunice. She tapped the woman on her shoulder making Eunice¡¯s hand reach her shoulder as she thought it w something crawling on her. Marie did that several times but Eunice still didn¡¯t wake up. Marie frowned as she started to get impatient with her and wished she could just give Eunice ps to wake her up and at the same time, to make her feel pain for troubling her and wasting her time. ¡°Eunice, wake up,¡± she said as she patted her shoulder the poked her forehead making Eunice who wa asleep frown when she felt pain on her forehead. After feeling pain countless times, Eunice woke up in a bad mood ready to make whoever was poking her head pay but when she saw Marie¡¯s innocent face, she hid her anger and red at Marie. ¡°What¡¯s your problem? Can¡¯t you let me sleep in peace?¡± Eunice asked in an irritated tone. ¡°This is the living room, not a bedroom, Eunice. I was waking you up so that you can go to sleep on the bed where you will be morefortable. If you continue sleeping here, I am afraid that after 16:56 Thu, 2 May GG 5 Stars Chapter 25 some hours, you will start toin that your neck is aching. Go to bed, don¡¯t worry about your bags, I will bring them to youter on when I will be waking you so that you can eat dinner,¡± Marie sald with a smile and an innocent look. Eunice was left speechless when she heard her words but she still wasn¡¯t happy with her as she couldn¡¯t find any reason for Marie to wake her up so rudely even if she had good intentions. After some seconds of looking at Marie as Eunice was trying to see through her and she wasn¡¯t sessful, she gave that up and stood up. ¡°Okay. Remember to bring my luggage,¡± she said as she walked towards the second bedroom. ¡°I will,¡± Marie answered with a smile but her eyes were full of mockery as found Eunice stupid to think that she, Marie could do things for her as if she were a housemaid. Immediately Eunice closed her door, Marie ran to Eunice¡¯s bag as she tiptoed not to make sounds. After half an hour, she heard Eunice¡¯s door be opened shocking her and making her tremble before she could herposure. She returned what she had taken from Eunice¡¯s bag quickly, made sure that everything was how it wa! before, closed it then returned it to its original ce. ¡°Aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± she asked as she pretended to be concerned. ¡°I tried sleeping but I was unable to as I felt that I was too sticky and smelly thus I decided to take a shower but aftering out, I found that you had not taken my luggage to the room yet that¡¯s why I am here,¡± Eunice said as she started picking her handbag and dragging her suitcase. Although she wa was displeased by Marie that she didn¡¯t do what she had said she would do, she didn¡¯t dare show that she was mad at her. She just avoided looking at her, answered what she was asked, and picked up her things as she wanted to leave as soon as possible. Marie wasn¡¯t a fool and she could tell that Eunice was dissatisfied with her. ¡°I am sorry dear but I got a call and forgot to bring the luggage. I thought that I would just bring them as after some hours when I would be waking you up so that I cannot disturb your sleep. You know I was afraid that you might hear my footsteps and wake up,¡± she said as she seemed apologetic, Chapter 95 5 Stars Seeing and hearing this, Eunice¡¯s anger diminished, and didn¡¯t say anything rude to her. She just nodded and left as she was too tired to continue talking to her. ¡°This b*tch! She is just as annoying as Amanda. Luckily, I will be getting rid of you two at the same time.¡± Marie whispered when Eunice walked to her room and shut the door. Now all that was remaining was to know where Amanda was so that she could carry out her ns. She had paid just a few people who would first check how many bodyguards were surrounding Amanda so that if the bodyguards were too many, she would arrange for some more men to take out the bodyguards. On the other side: ¡°James. I don¡¯t know why you have arranged so many bodyguards for me. Tell them to leave! I don¡¯t think we will be able to work in this way,¡± Amanda said as she noticed how the workers were looking at them. Some had fear in their eyes as they thought the guards would end up hurting them while some looked a them with interest as they had never seen anyone be guarded the way she was. They wondered whether she was a politician or from the rich families but some who knew the young misses of the rich families in Riverside said that she wasn¡¯t. Thus, they concluded that she had to be a low¨Ckey politician or a rich young miss from the other cities. ¡°Miss, what if something happens to you?¡± James asked in panic as he didn¡¯t know why Amanda was making his work so hard. ¡°Nothing will happen to me.¡± Amanda said as she winked at James before looking around.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 At first, James was confused but after seeing whether Amanda was looking at them over and over again he gradually understood. ¡°Okay miss,¡± he said before leaving Amanda alone and walking towards the bodyguards. He told them something before they nodded their heads, and nced at Amanda for thest time before leaving. Seeing their departing figures, Amanda grinned as she was happy with how her ns were. She didn¡¯t bother waiting for James as she had started finding him more troublesome than before. She walked towards the men who were looking at her at the far end. Later, James joined them and they all started talking business. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After an hour, a ck van with no number te got into thepound. This was after checking around and so there wasn¡¯t any bodyguard. One of the men with Amanda frowned when he saw that and knew that things would not end well. ¡°Miss Anderson, didn¡¯t youe with your bodyguards?¡± he asked in an emotionless tone. Amanda stopped talking about business and looked at the man with questioning eyes cause she didn¡® understand why he was asking such a thing. What did that have to do with what they were talking about? When she saw no emotions in his eyes, she sighed inwardly and cussed as she wondered why the man had to be cold and aloof like her big brother and sister but unlike them whom she could tell from their expressions, the man in front of her didn¡¯t even have a single expression on his face. It was like he was a statue. ¡°I think that the city is safe. After all, I have never had of any ambush here,¡± she answered making the people with her look at her as if she was crazy. 16:57 Thu, 2 May ? GG Chapter 96 ¡°You are so wrong. This city is worse than the city you live in and the capital. Just because your never hear anything doesn¡¯t mean that it is safe staying here,¡± a woman told her. The young man who had asked Amanda about the guards looked at her sternly as he wondered why she was lying and he had seen her with bodyguards when she got there. Remembering how a certain person hates being followed by bodyguards, he didn¡¯t pinpoint that she was lying as he understood why she did what she did. Nheless, he was still curious as to where her bodyguards had gone. ¡°Miss, hope that you have understood everything.¡± a middle¨Caged man asked. ¡°Yes, I have. I will go back and exin everything to Grandfather before we proceed with everything,¡± she answered as she nodded her head. She had never thought that being among experienced businessmen and women would make the business tall faster and sufficient. Also, she had learned a few things from them. From it, she now understood why her grandfather insisted on her going over instead of the others. She was thankful and vowed she would thank him wholeheartedly when she went back to the capital. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I will be leaving. Will you be leaving today?¡± another middle¨Caged man asked. ¡°Yes. There isn¡¯t anything else for me to do here thus I found it appropriate to leave as I still have a lot of work back at thepany,¡± Amanda replied with seriousness. ¡°Okay. Have safe journeys when you go back,¡± the man said before standing up and leaving. The others left one after another but after saying goodbyes to Amanda. Amanda looked at the man who was still seated and wondered what he was trying to do. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± the man asked with a smirk. ¡°You! The others have left and I expected you to do the same,¡± Amanda said after calming herself, although she was irritated by the man. ¡°Same to you. The others have left thus you should do so. Didn¡¯t you say that you will leave today? Then why are you still here? I expected you to be the first person to leave not thest,¡± the man. 16:57 Thu, 2 May 5 Stars Chapter 96 Then why are you sum mere: i expected you to be the mist person w leave not thest, the man replied making the words that were about toe out of Amanda¡¯s mouth to be swallowed. ¡°You should always take your bodyguards with you,¡± the man said after some minutes of silence as Amanda didn¡¯t know how to retort his previous words. ¡°Why?¡± she asked as she couldn¡¯t understand why the man kept on insisting on the bodyguards. She loved the freedom thus she didn¡¯t want to listen to him but she was still curious as to why he kept bringing up the bodyguard¡¯s topic. ¡°¡®Cause nowhere is safe. You are the Andersons¡® youngest miss, thus there are a lot of people who want to harm you. If you aren¡¯t careful enough, I am afraid that you might lose your life,¡± the man said in a serious tone and Amanda knew the gravity of it. Although they weren¡¯t familiar with each other, Amanda refused to believe that thetter was just talking without something happening. Seems he had noticed something. Instead of being afraid, she shed him a smile. ¡°If something were to happen to me, I think you won¡¯t continue sitting down and watching me lose m life. What¡¯s there to worry about when I have such a man by my side?¡± Amanda said teasingly, but the man just rolled his eyes on her as he felt she was so stupid. He had never even cared about his own life thus how could he care whether she continued living or not? He looked outside and saw the van was still there making him frown. He had opted to stay back not because he was afraid that something bad might happen to Amanda b cause he wanted to know who the people in the van were after. Previously, he had thought they were after one of the people that had left but it seemed that wasn¡¯t the case. He didn¡¯t think they were after him as no one knew he was there and also, everyone in the city was afraid of him. They had to think twice before trying to kill him. He looked at Amanda and wondered who she had offended as that was her first time in the city. She shouldn¡¯t be in conflict with anyone. ¡°Those people are after you.¡± Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Both Amanda and James looked outside through the window. They saw four men in ck outfits getting out of the ck van and there was no one outside. It was as if they had first made sure that there weren¡¯t people around who would see them. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How sure are you? Also, this is my first time here and the people we were talking with are the only people I know in this ce,¡± Amanda replied after some minutes. ¡°Are you trying to say that they are here for me?¡± the man asked as he stared at the woman in front of him with interest. ¡°Well, yes. You are from here and I am sure that you have a lot of enemies who want to get rid of you,¡± Amanda answered as she didn¡¯t see anything wrong with what she was saying. ¡°No one here has the guts toe after me. That¡¯s why I am still here. Curious about who is after you,¡± the man answered before averting his gaze and looking at the men outside. ¡°I am telling the truth. I don¡¯t know anyone else apart from you guys,¡± she replied as she found the man irritating. ¡°I know that you are telling the truth. Although I would have said that it might be your family¡¯s enemies, that¡¯s not possible as even if your brother and sister are cold and aloof, they don¡¯t mess with people. Also, whoever messes with them never has a good ending. They make sure they have. destroyed the person to the point he or she can¡¯t recover andter take revenge on them. Cause of this, all of Anderson¡¯s enemies don¡¯t have the power or even connections to know that you wereing here today in just a short time,¡± the man exined as Amanda listened to him. ¡°Maybe there is someone who knows you wereing here and informed your enemies about it,¡± the told her as he stared at her wanting to see the reactions on her face. Hearing this, both Amanda and James looked at each other as if they had some names in their minds but they didn¡¯t dare voice them out. Seeing their reaction, the man knew that he was right. 16:57 Thu, 2 May Chapter 97 79% ¡°But still, it isn¡¯t possible for them to find us in such a short time. After all, we flew here not boarding public nes. Also, all the nes that were going out of our city had been dyed cause I was using the port,¡± Amanda said as she shook off the fact that both Marie and Eunice had connection! in the city. ¡°I understand what you are trying to say but, why can¡¯t you think that the person who saw you notified someone from here and that person had been waiting for you outside the airport? He then trailed you all the way here?¡± the man asked as he raised his eyebrows. Although what he was saying did make sense, Amanda didn¡¯t believe that Marie was that capable! ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t we notice them following us? Or are you trying to see that my people aren¡¯t professionals enough even to notice when someone is following them?¡± Amanda asked coldly. ¡°Sir, before I walked in after Miss had walked in, I looked around the hotel to make sure that it was safe for her but there was nothing suspicious. There wasn¡¯t even a car that stopped here all nearby, James said in haste as he knew that the two might end up arguing. They all remained silent when they heard that. ¡°Then that means that the person you are underestimating is quite capable as he or she has enough. connections to find out where you are in less than three hours since you got here,¡± the man said as he was now curious about the person. Amanda¡¯s eyes turned cold immediately. ¡°Seems that even if the Scotts have lost a lot of contract deals, they still have connections. When I go back, I will make sure that they are all on their own,¡± Amanda vowed inwardly as she couldn¡¯t believe that her sympathy and kindness not to destroy them at once had led to this. ¡°You got rid of your bodyguards, how are you going to get rid of these people?¡± the man asked as he felt he was going to suffer from a severe headache. He wished that he didn¡¯te here to meet her at all but he knew very well that if he dared to disobey the old man back at home, things wouldn¡¯t be good there when he went back. Amanda looked at him and chuckled. ¡°I might not have staved in the business industry for lone but I know what should be done and what 16:57 Thu 2 May Do 79%•þ Oct 17 5 Stars ¡°You got rid of your bodyguards. how are you going to get rid of these people?¡± the man asked as he felt he was going to suffer from a severe headache. He wished that he didn¡¯te here to meet her at all but he knew very well that if he dared to disobey the old man back at home, things wouldn¡¯t be good there when he went back. Amanda looked at him and chuckled. might not have stayed in the business industry for long but I know what should be done and what shouldn¡¯t. Although I am displeased with the fact that my family got me a lot of bodyguards to guard me and that they always managed to get attention every time we were outside. I know that I have to be cautious. Also, if I did get rid of them. I might not hear the end of it from my family and might be told to go back to the capital and I don¡¯t want that.¡± Amanda said making the man chuckle. *Since you know that then what are you going to do next?¡± he asked as he didn¡¯t want to help her when she behaved as if she wasn¡¯t afraid of anything and was too proud. She got to see through what he was thinking and she rolled her eyes. ¡°Although you don¡¯t want to help me, we both know that if anything happens here today and you are the Amanda said with a smirk, making the man¡¯s eyes darken as he didn¡¯t appreciate her words at all. ¡°Anyways, no need to worry. After five minutes, the men would have been gotten rid of. Afterward,! vill make them talk and carry out further investigation.¡± ¡°There is no need for an investigation. Since the person has power and connection, it seems that is one of the four wealthiest families in the city. Leave it to me. All you should do is do your best to get rid of them and get out of this city before you are attacked once more.¡± 16:58 Thu, 2 May GG Chapter 98 Chapter 98 ¡°I thought that instead of chasing me away you would at least tell me to stay here but hidden till everything is sorted out,¡± Amanda said as she rolled her eyes while the man looked at her. ¡°Why should I wee you here or to my ce well I don¡¯t even know you so well. We just met for th first time thus I need to be precautious even if you are the daughter of the richest family and don¡¯t bear any enemy with me,¡± the man said. ¡°Well, I thought we had chances of being partners in the future but the cause of your attitude, that¡¯s not necessary I guess,¡± Amanda said. The man chuckled and shook his head. He could tell that thedy was mad but he couldn¡¯t do anything to make her happy as he understood the gravity of the situation. If anything were to happen to them, everyone who had met with her would be implicated mostly him. the others had left him here thus he wanted to make sure that she went back alive and without a single scratch on her body. Concerning her anger towards him, he will apologize the next time they meet as he is so sure they will. James looked at his boss and wondered why she was insisting on staying. ¡°Miss, why are you insisting on staying while you are the one who wanted to go back as soon as possible?¡± he asked as he was curious. Amanda averted her gaze from the man in front of her and looked at him. ¡°They sent people after me thus means that they want me dead. If I leave right now and we know that they have resources and connections here, doesn¡¯t that mean that they will also know that I have left the city and I wasn¡¯t harmed in any way?¡± Amanda answered him. ¡°So, what¡¯s your n?¡± the young businessman asked as he vividly knew what she was up to but wanted to hear from her. ¡°I want to stay here but be low¨Ckey. I will take care of the person who is behind them before going back. Although you im you will find out after I leave, I don¡¯t trust you enough. After all, we 16:58 Chapter just met,¡± Amanda said with a smirk on her face. 5 ¡®She surely carries grudges!¡® the man said inwardly upon hearing Amanda repeating his own words. ¡°You want them to believe that you are dead?¡± he asked directly. ¡°Yeah. I also know that the person who did this has already looked for a scapegoat but I just don¡¯t care. I want to destroy anyone who might help Marie when the Scotts are destroyed. I want to ruin her future as it would lead her to make aeback and destroy meter on. As you said previously, my family destroys their enemiespletely so that they might not make anyeback thus how can I let my enemy have half¨Ctime, rest, and breathe so they can stab meter on?¡± Amanda asked as her eyes lit up when she thought of something. ¡°You can do as you wish since it seems that I won¡¯t be able to change your mind and make you go back After all, I am not this ce¡¯s king or president thus anyone is free to stay if they want to,¡± the man said as he sighed. ¡°Thank you so much Mr Gregory for your support,¡± Amanda said with a smirk as she knew that he had just agreed cause he knew that he couldn¡¯t win when arguing with her. Amanda looked outside and saw her bodyguards fighting the men. After some minutes of fighting, two bodyguards dragged one of the men into the hotel andter walk into the private room where Amanda and the others were. ¡°Miss, he is their leader,¡± one of the bodyguards said as he threw the man on the ground. ¡°Take off the phone, wipe it then hand it to me. It will benefit meter on,¡± Amanda instructed and the guard nodded his head before the other doing what had been instructed. When Amanda was given the phone, she found that it did not have any passwords ¨C thus she was able to ess it immediately. The man who was lying on the ground didn¡¯t say anything when he saw Gregory seated opposite Ama As he had said, he is the most feared person in the city. Anyone would think that he was a mafia boss cause of how he behaved and the people¡¯s reaction when they saw him. The man knew that he had messed up thus he didn¡¯t try saving anything cause he feared that he migh 2/3 16:58 Thu, 2 May GG Chapter 98 end up saying something that would anger Gregory and lead to his death. After a few minutes of checking the phone, Amanda chuckled as she had been proven right. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. eman The number that had contacted the man was Eunice¡¯s and not Marie thus it meant that Marie had dor something to Eunice so that she could ess the phone when thetter wasn¡¯t checking. Instead of feeling pity for Eunice for being set up by her closest friend, Amanda thought that Eunice was so stupid and couldn¡¯t wait to see her expression when she found out what Marie had done. At the same time. Amanda wondered how rich was the person behind Marie if she even had the guts set up Eunice. Scott¡¯s only daughter. Didn¡¯t she fear that Damien might find out the truth and make AD Top Warehouse Companies In Mexico Maximize storage space and streamline operations LEARN MORE her life miserable? ¡°Apart from the woman who contacted you, I can see that there is another person who had contacted you minutes before the woman had. I am sure that the person told you to work together with the woman and he would pay you, right?¡± Amanda asked as she didn¡¯t feel the need to beat around the bush. The man looked at Amanda as if he was looking at a ghost as he wondered how she had found out. ¡°No, that was another business deal,¡± the man answered fearlessly. ¡°You better work cooperate with her if you want to see another day,¡± Gregory said, a murderous aural around him.. Chapter 99 Chapter 99 The man shook after hearing the cold voice, The room¡¯s temperature decreased taking Amanda by surprise as she was also feeling cold. She looked at Gregory in shock and surprise as she had not expected him to release such a strong aura. Cause of this, Amanda stopped doubting him when he said that everyone in the city feared him and also that he could find the person behind Marie as soon as possible. ¡°Okay,¡± the man replied in fear and he didn¡¯t dare look up afraid that he might meet the devil¡¯s cold eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know him well but the guy is so rich. I once heard from the club that he was a young master from the second wealthiest family. When I heard that, I vowed that I would befriend him and always do the dirty work for him as I needed money. Working for such a person isn¡¯t bad. Today, he called me and said that his beloved woman wanted me to do something for her. He emphasized that if I pleased the lady with what I would do, he would give me five million as a bonus aside from the money he was supposed to pay. Five million is a lot of money for a person like me so I agreed immediately. I thought that the person I was sent to kill was a nobody,¡± the man said then kept quiet as if he was thinking of whether to continue or not. ¡°She just said that the woman she wanted death was her greatest enemy and I should feel threatened as you didn¡¯t have a lot of bodyguards. When the young master found where you were, he sent his secretary toe and find out whether you had bodyguards with you. After knowing you were alone, was so sure that I would be able to aplish the job but I never thought that the bodyguards were hiding. Also, I didn¡¯t know that you were acquitted with Mr Gregory. If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t have taken over that job. Miss spare my life,¡± the man begged as he knew that his life was in Amanda¡¯s hands and not Gregory¡¯s. Amanda looked at the man kneeling on the side then looked at the phone in her hand. ¡°If I am not wrong, Marie doesn¡¯t have Eunice¡¯s phone, she will contact youter when Eunice has gone to sleep. I will take this phone with me. Also, when you get out of here, you and your men should be careful about whates out of your mouth. You were sent here to kill me, thus if those people contact you through another number or you meet with them, tell them that I am dead. You ma sure that I am dead before you left,¡± Amanda told the man making him nod his head as that was an easy thing for him to do. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He would rather be Amanda¡¯spdog than die. teave Amanda said when she heard him agreeing and the fearful look on his face. Do you have any idea of the person the man has just said?¡± Amanda asked Gregory after the bodyguard: and the men had left. have a close rtionship with the third and fourth but not the second one as we have always been business rivals. Also, before I took over, my family and I were on par but after taking over the family business, I sessfully led my family to be the first on the pyramid leaving that farmily behind. They hate me and have been plotting against me since. To them, as long as I am dead, my tamily¡¯s businesses will decline and they will be the richest family in the city,¡± Gregory exined with a cold face as he wasn¡¯t pleased with the oue at all. He even suspected that that family had known that he nned on doing business with the Andersons so that their businesses might rocket thus they wanted to sabotage it, kill Amanda, and lead the Andersons into believing that he was the one who killed him. With this, his businesses will be ruined by the Andersons and that family will sessfully take over their position. ¡°Miss, from what we know about Marie, she is so greedy that it is unlike her to continue being with Damien after knowing that the Andersons have dered war on the Scotts. Do you think she is after Damien¡¯s properties? After all, Damien will still have a lot of properties under his name even after the bankruptcy. Right now, she is trying to set Eunice up so that when Eunice is ruinedpletely. Damien will get everything even those that were supposed to be Eunice¡¯s. With these properties, she will then marry into this new family and make their business rocket,¡± James analyzed what he had thought after minutes of total silence. Both Amanda and Gregory looked at James and inwardly agreed that what he said made sense. If that wa the case, then Marie was a terrifying person. Just the thought of it made Amanda shake. ¡°Guess we need to get rid of this family. Without it, where will Marie act arrogantly when the Scotts are bankrupt? I will ruin it and then sabotage her wedding preventing her from getting married to Damien, that way, she won¡¯t get a penny from either of the men. Also, this man who is supporting her will start bothering her as his family will have been ruined by her,¡± Amanda said while her eyes were cold. ¡°How are you going to get rid of them?¡± Gregory asked as he had always tried doing so but he had failed. 23 16:58 THU, 2 May GG 79%0 Chapter 99 bout Anunda and Gregory 10OKED DE JAINES and inwardly agreed that what he said made sense, if that was the case, then Marie was a terrifying person. Just the thought of it made Amanda shake. ¡°Guess we need to get rid of this family. Without it, where will Marie act arrogantly when the Scotts are bankrupt? I will ruin it and then sabotage her wedding preventing her from getting married to Damien, that way, she won¡¯t get a penny from either of the men. Also, this man who is supporting her will start bothering her as his family will have been ruined by her,¡± Amanda said while her eyes were cold. ¡°How are you going to get rid of them?¡± Gregory asked as he had always tried doing so but he had failed. Now that his enemies had offended the Andersons and Amanda wanted to destroy them, he would su help as that family being destroyed would be more beneficial to him than to Amanda. ¡°Suppress them then do a tax invasion investigation. We can also investigate all the family members so that the family would be entirely ruined and they lose everything.¡± Amanda answered in a cold tone. Gregory looked at Amanda and admitted that he had underestimated her. Amanda was more ruthless t he was. ¡°Why ruin everyone instead of the person that wronged you?¡± he asked. ¡°What? So that his family might avenge their sonter?¡± Chapter 100 Chapter 100 5 Stars ¡°Do you know a ce that I can crash in for two days?¡± Amanda asked as she took a cup of cappino Gregory looked at her and thought that she was crazy. ¡®Can¡¯t she see that I don¡¯t want her here? That I don¡¯t want anything to do with her in fact!¡® he asked himself as he was getting tired of her nagging. Seeing his brows furrowing, Amanda could tell what he was thinking about and she rolled her eyes on that. ¡°I am nning cleaning them for you but you can¡¯t even help me get somewhere to stay? How selfish are you!¡± Amanda said making Gregory massage his temple as he looked at her. ¡®Although I don¡¯t like her. She has a point and I guess I can tolerate her for two more days,¡¯ he said inwardly as he consoled himself. Unlike Amanda who had grown up at the orphanage and then went to her familyter on, he had bee brought up in his family thus all his family were from wealthy families. Cause of this, he knew how arrogant rich girls behave and also hated staying with them. Also, the fact that his grandfather forced him toe here just to see her and ¡®help her¡®, made. Gregory¡¯s attitude towards her rather cold than the way he talks to his clients and business. partners. ¡°After two days you leave,¡± he said coldly. Amanda stopped what she was doing and looked at him. sternly as if she was challenging him to repeat what he had just said. ¡°James, it seems that this man doesn¡¯t need my help. He is so arrogant and so full of himself. Does he think I care about him or want to be close to him as I have a hidden agenda?¡± Amanda asked her secretary who just rolled his eyes on that but he could also tell that Gregory was just making things for Amanda. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t need our help, we can just leave. Although it will alert the enemies and make them know that their n had failed, we can¡¯t give a shit. We can at most make Marie¡¯s and her lover¡¯s life difficult in secret. Who will know it¡¯s us?¡± James replied to her. Chapter 100 are you: Amanda Salu making Gregory massage his tempie as nie joured ¡®Although I don¡¯t like her. She has a point and I guess I can tolerate her for two more days, he said inwardly as he consoled himself. Unlike Amanda who had grown up at the orphanage and then went to her familyter on, he had bee brought up in his family thus all his family were from wealthy families. Cause of this, he knew how arrogant rich girls behave and also hated staying with them. Also, the fact that his grandfather forced him toe here just to see her and ¡®help her, made Gregory¡¯s attitude towards her rather cold than the way he talks to his clients and business partners. ¡°After two days you leave.¡± he said coldly. Amanda stopped what she was doing and looked at him sterly as if she was challenging him to repeat what he had just said. ¡°James, it seems that this man doesn¡¯t need my help. He is so arrogant and so full of himself. Does he think I care about him or want to be close to him as I have a hidden agenda?¡± Amanda acked her secretary who just rolled his eyes on that but he could also tell that Gregory was just making things for Amanda. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t need our help, we can just leave. Although it will alert the enemies and make them know that their n had failed, we can¡¯t give a shit. We can at most make Marie¡¯s and her lover¡¯s life difficult in secret. Who will know it¡¯s us?¡± James replied to her. ¡°Also, didn¡¯t Marie do everything to make Eunice the scapegoat? We can make Eunice¡¯s life miserable in public but behind the scenes, we are destroying Marie. I don¡¯t think she will know it is us as to her, we won¡¯t have found out anything.¡± he added making Amanda nod her head as she found him us once more. All this time, Gregory had been looking at both of them as they whispered to each other without knowing that he could hear their conversation. He shook his head as he found them childish and started wondering whether she was the same person who was nning on how to make her enemies suffer ruthlessly. He started finding her interesting as he wondered what other side of her did she have. ¡°If you aren¡¯t willing then we will just leave. You aren¡¯t ready to help yet you want me to help you get rid of your enemies? You are crazy!¡± Amanda said after she finished talking to James. Chapter 100 BStore *Actually, previously he had said that he wanted us to leave and that we could leave everything to hir Since he had already volunteered, why don¡¯t we leave everything under his care? In that way, he will be able to show us how sincere he was about coborating with us,¡± James said fearlessly although Gregory was ring at him coldly. James was already used to cold eyes as he had been following Adrian since he was on internship in the Andersons Corp. Amanda looked at Gregory who was silently looking at them as he was thinking of the best solution and smirked as she knew that they hadered him sessfully. ¡°You guys are just so troublesome. When you leave I will be the happiest man on earth,¡± he said making Amanda stop smirking and look at him coldly. ¡°Seems that you still want us to leave. I can do so as I believe that you have enough power and connections to destroy that family. Amanda told him. ¡°Okay. She isn¡¯t likable and interesting anymore! I won¡¯t try getting to know her. In fact, I don¡¯t want to do that!¡® Gregory said in his head. ¡°I have a lot of mansions here. You can pick one that is far from the city center and the four. wealthiest families. Also, it should be a ce where no one knows,¡± Gregory said in a defeated tone. ¡°You speak as if we know your properties. You are the one who should be telling us about the properties, not us! Now can we leave and you take us there?¡± Amanda said in an innocent tone and a charming smile making Gregory confused as he had been sessfully charmed by Amanda¡¯s smile and tone. Looking at the confused face, Amanda couldn¡¯t help but apud herself for being such a seductress. ¡°Okay. Can you stop staring at me? I do know that I am so beautiful and charming and also that any man can fall for me,¡± Amanda said extinguishing the heat that was on Gregory. ¡°Who can want a woman like you,¡± he snorted as there was no way he was going to agree that he was indeed charmed. Amanda rolled her eyes and walked out of the room. 16.59: Thu, 2 May LG G Chapter 100 tone. 5 Stars Looking at the confused face. Amanda couldn¡¯t help but apud herself for being such a seductress. ¡°Okay. Can you stop staring at me? I do know that I am so beautiful and charming and also that any man can fall for me.¡± Amanda said extinguishing the heat that was on Gregory. ¡°Who can want a woman like you,¡± he snorted as there was no way he was going to agree that he was indeed charmed. Amanda rolled her eyes and walked out of the room. ¡°Can you please take us to that mansion so that I can rest before starting to do what has made me here?¡± Amanda said as they walked outside. Gregory had been telling himself that if she didn¡¯t ask him politely, there was no way he was going to help them but he was shocked when he heard her saying th Having nothing else to attack Amanda with, he reluctantly nodded his head as he gestured his head. Amanda didn¡¯t follow him. She got in her car, and then the driver started following Gregory. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Brother, someone tried to kill me in this city. I need your help in wiping off a certain family and taking over their businesses,¡± Amanda texted Adrian as there was no way she was going to destroy family without getting something from it. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Æø:63%ÌÇ 5 Stare ¡°Hello. I can¡¯t leave the men who you told me to contact for help,¡± Marie texted her lover when she didn¡¯t get any feedback from the guys for more than two hours after she sent them. ¡°You never used your phone while you were doing so thus how do you expect that they will be able to reach you?¡± the man replied to her as he found her stupid. ¡°I forgot. Now that you have reminded me, I am a bit anxious. Do you think that they have texted this foolish woman?¡± she asked when she thought about how Eunice would react when she saw the mess Even without being told, she knew that thetter would only suspect her as they had been together the whole day and they hadn¡¯t contacted anyone else. The man didn¡¯t respond immediately adding to Marie¡¯s fury and swore that if the guy didn¡¯t know what was best for him, she would also divorce him after getting his property. She knew that Eunice might inform his brother immediately after she saw that. After all, although she did hate Amanda and didn¡¯t want to see thetter bing sessful, she never thought of killing her. Now that someone had contacted some thugs to hurt Amanda through her phone to make her a scapegoat, she would panic. Contacting his brother for help would be the best help. Marie anxiously walked around her room then she heard the beeping sound making her run to where phone was. ¡°No. After you contacted them, they called me and told me about the deal you have made with them. knew your ns and was afraid that they might ruin everything for us if they contacted you through the phone you used. I told them that they shouldn¡¯t try doing so. If they couldn¡¯t wait till tomorrow for you to contact them thus they should call me and tell me what they want,¡± the man replied making Marie sigh in relief and feel that the man was worth being her lover and backup. ¡°You are the best! I will find a way to leave this woman here alone thene meet you, Marie replied as she felt there wasn¡¯t anything wrong with awarding the man. Also, she would be enjoying herself as she hadn¡¯t had s** for a long time and she was quite horny when thinking about it. ¡°Okay, babe. I will wait for you,¡± the man replied followed by a lot of kissing emojis making Marie frown she started feeling disgusted for a second then stopped. 12-24 Fri, 3 May M ti. Chapter 101 63% 5 Stars ¡°If you had talked to them, I¡¯d find a way to sneak into Eunice¡¯s roomte at night, take her phone, and call them so that we can know whether they seeded,¡± Marie answered as that was her emerger ¡°You don¡¯t have to contact them to know. Didn¡¯t you tell me that the woman is the youngest daughter of the Andersons? If they are sessful and she is dead, there will be news of her death all over. If the Andersons wouldn¡¯t hide it,¡± the man replied. ¡°No. They are so far away from here. For them to get such news, it would be some hourster as people might not find that b*tch¡¯s body so soon. And when it is found, it will take a lot of hours before the Andersonse here to confirm that it is indeed her body,¡± Marie told him what she thought and it quite made sense. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, if none of the Andersons would havended here, and we get feedback from the men that they were sessful, we can release the news instead. Maybe Andersont¡¯s business stocks will decrease. Although it wouldn¡¯t make a significant change, they will still lose a lot of money.¡± the man said evilly. Marie loved the man who his crooked and evil ways thus she smiled brightly as she loved the idea. She startedughing when he imagined how Amanda had been tortured to death by their men. ¡®So what if you are the Andersons¡® daughter? I will still be able to defeat you! You died in my hands! I killed you eventually! Hahaha,¡± Marie said as sheughed. ¡°They wanted you to go back into their family? They wanted you to get back with Damien and be thei daughter¨Cinw once more. That was only their wishful thinking!¡± ¡°Damien is mine and mine alone! Whoever tries to snatch him away from me shall die! I will kill them.¡± ¡°I wonder what their faces will look like when they find out that you are dead! How I wish that your body would never be found! That you won¡¯t be even given a proper burial!¡± She continued talking to herself as sheughed without caring about Eunice as she knew that the rooms were soundproof and thetter couldn¡¯t hear her. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to hear for myself! See the news of your death on the news. I will enjoy myself to the fullest! I will celebrate while your family would be crying over your death.¡± ¡°They only have themselves to me! They should never have had you a sister! You should have been an orphan. That way, no one would have cared about where your body is or whether it has been eaten by 12:24; F(1, 3 May Chapter 101 5 Stars ¡°I can¡¯t wait to hear for myself! See the news of your death on the news. I will enjoy myself to the fullest! I will celebrate while your family would be crying over your death.¡± ¡°They only have themselves to me! They should never have had you a sister! You should have been an orphan. That way, no one would have cared about where your body is or whether it has been eaten by wild animals or decayed!¡± She said full of hatred and anger. *How I wish I had a wine to celebrate,¡± she said in a low tone. She picked up the phone she had thrown on the bed when she was told that Marie wouldn¡¯t find anything Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. and that a n to move forward. She looked at the time on the screen and smirked evilly. She decided to walk toward Eunice¡¯s room and check whether she was asleep or not. She tiptoed, opened the door silently as it wasn¡¯t locked, and walked in. She saw the handbag on the table and picked it up but sadly, she was unsessful as she didn¡¯t find the phone there. She looked around and saw it on the nightstand making her grin brightly. Since Marie was facing the other side, she didn¡¯t have to worry whether she would be found or not. She picked up the phone and unlocked it as she knew the password. ¡°How is everything? Were you sessful on the mission?¡± Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Amanda sat on the couch with a ck phone in her hands. James didn¡¯t dare talk as he knew one mistake and he would make the princess angry making his days in the new city miserable. Gregory looked at the two individuals in front of him and sighed as if he had never seen such people. He was used to people trying to curry favor with him thus being in front of some fes who ignored and treated him like air, he felt bitter. At the same time, he knew it was understandable as Amanda was from a richer family than his and James, although his family was not as rich as the two, it was also wealthy and he had been around Adrian who was regarded as the king of the business world. ¡®Yes. We found her with only her secretary. Madam, didn¡¯t you say that she came from a very rich family and the woman was always surrounded by bodyguards? What we saw was a totally different thi than you said.¡± Amanda replied to Marie as she pretended to be the guy who had been hired to kill her. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t talk to me like that! You should remember your ce! I am your client thus you should speak to clients with a lot of respect,¡± Marie replied rudely and arrogantly as she didn¡¯t like being told that she was wrong. Amanda rolled her eyes when she saw that. She wondered how long would Marie be before she was crushed. Although she knew that at that moment she should have submitted and apologized, she was never gc to apologize to Marie. ¡°As you said, you are a client, ma¡¯am, not our boss. Who do you think you are to be rude and arrogan here?¡± Amanda replied making Marie furious as she couldn¡¯t believe such a low¨Clife person would treat him like that. She felt as if she could throw the phone on the ground and smash it but when she remembered it wasn¡® hers and that she was in Eunice¡¯s room and doing that might wake up thetter, she stopped, took a deep breath so that she could calm herself. ¡°Are you sure you killed her? Where is her body?¡± Marie asked. She didn¡¯t want to argue with the other party. From the previous text, she knew that if she continued being arrogant and rude, the other person Chapter 102 Quici pally. 5 Stare From the previous text, she knew that if she continued being arrogant and rude, the other person might make her lose her calm and do something stupid and she couldn¡¯t make mistakes at the momen This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ma¡¯am. from your your tone and everything, it is evident that you hate that woman so much. To make our client happy, I instructed my men to throw her and her secretary¡¯s body onto the sewage that is on the hills. It will take time before her body is found,¡± Amanda replied as her eyes twinkled. She felt likeughing when deceiving Marie but she knew that she had to do this. She didn¡¯t stay behind and hid for nothing. Marie was surprised at first then satisfied. ¡®Although this guy has a bad temper, he knows how to please someone. I bet the wild animals have already eaten Amanda¡¯s body. She said inwardly as she smirked. She looked at Eunice who was still sleepy soundly and couldn¡¯t hear anything and decided to go with the phone in her room and she would return it when she was done with everything. With this on her mind, she walked out of the room slowly and quietly. ¡°I will add some money to you for such a good work,¡® she replied making Amandaugh. The two men in the room looked at her and wondered why she wasughing. They looked at her with questioning eyes but didn¡¯t dare ask her. ¡°Thank you, miss,¡± Amanda replied. They were both quiet for a moment and at that time, Marie remembered her lover¡¯s words making her frown. ¡°Can you return to where you threw the body and bring it back? Or you can take photos of her body. parts that have remained as I am so sure by this time, the woman¡¯s body is the wild animal¡¯s food,¡± Marie sent, Amanda looked at the text and cussed Marie in her heart. ¡°Why does she have to be so troublesome? Can¡¯t she agree that her, Amanda is already dead? What¡¯s the point of taking pictures?¡® Amanda asked herself. ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you serious? How can you ask us to go to that ce at this time? Do you want us to die? 12:25 Fri, 3 May MM. Chapter 102 ½â×Ö:63%±R 5 Stare I think that you just don¡¯t want to pay us our money and that¡¯s why you are asking us to go at this Although Marie knew that she had indeed gone far with her request, she just needed to get the pictures for them to be released in public, not other things. ¡°That¡¯s not the case. I trust you guys so much and I believe that you have killed her. I just want that picture for other use.¡± Marie said without exining further. Amanda became more confused and couldn¡¯t help but wonder what the woman was up to. With no of choice as she was unable to know what to do when she saw the text, she turned to both James and Gregory. Having nothing else to talk about, they looked at what she was showing them as they were curious to know why she had beenughing so hard. Gregory understood immediately what Marie was up to and nodded his head. He was amazed at how ¡°Since she wants a body then we will give it to her. All we need is a woman with the same body shape as you who will pretend to be dead and that she was eaten by wild animals and tortured,¡± Gregory said after a while. On the other hand, Marie frowned after waiting for a reply for a long without getting anything. At first, she thought that thetter was ignoring her as they couldn¡¯t go to the hills at night but after some time, she consoled herself that the person had gone to instruct his men what she wanted. With this thought, she smiled brightly. ¡°You are saying we give her a body, not even a person! How on earth are we going to get that?¡± Chapter 103 Chapter 103 ¡°There is no need for you to worry about that. Just leave it to me. You go on having your fun as we wait. Since they want to make a big deal out of things then we might as well help them as they are the ones who would be making a fool out of themselves,¡± Gregory said coldly yet had a mischievous smile on his face, making both Amanda and James look at him in another r perspective. Amanda wanted to say something but when she saw the look he was giving her, she remained silent a she knew that she might make the big wolf angry. She didn¡¯t want to take a risk with him. Challenge hismand and everything as they weren¡¯t close, to begin with. Also, she didn¡¯t know what kind of a man he was. To her, a man who can even get a person¡¯s body in such a short time isn¡¯t just a simple man. He was even more dangerous than Damien and her brothers. Gregory took out his phone from his pocket and started texting someone. At this time, although Amanda had not replied to Marie, she was still on the phone not the man¡¯s phone but her phone. ¡°Where are you not asleep?¡± Ariana asked when she saw Amanda¡¯s text. She knew and understood her little sister. Thetter always slept on time thus seeing that she was still asleep, it was quite shocking. ¡°Marie sent some men toe and kill me,¡± she replied. ¡°What? Are you okay? Are you hurt?¡± Ariana asked in panic, making Amanda roll her eyes but inside her heart, she felt warm that she had a family that loved her so much. That they could do anything just to make her happy. ¡°I am fine but this is what happened,¡± Amanda said before starting to narrate what had happened. Even if she was talking to Ariana, she was also talking to her eldest brother. She knew that the only people who could help her at the moment were those two as they were so cold to others and ruthless to anyone who tried to hurt any member of their family. Chapter 103 ¡°We got a n thus make sure you follow it,¡± she said.. 5 Stars ¡°Okay.¡± they both answered, as they had to punish those who wanted to bring harm to their baby sister. After talking to the two, telling them what happened and what they had nned, she contacted her brother Alex who was theputer expert among all the siblings. Even if that wasn¡¯t his upation, thetter loved exploring everything. Myers ¡°Brother, can you please help me to investigate the Myers¡¯s dirty secrets?¡± she asked. She knew thetter was always busy thus she wouldn¡¯t be surprised if it wasn¡¯t picked or picked but he couldn¡¯t help out. ¡°You just went to that city today and you are already thinking of messing them up?¡± he asked. Amanda wasn¡¯t cold and heartless like Ariana, even when someone wronged her, she opted to forgive thus, he was shocked when she saw what he wanted. ¡°I am not the one who started. They are the ones who provoked me first thus I have to do the honors and show them what the meaning of holding grudges and having power over them,¡± Amanda replied making his brother chuckle. He remembered that when Amanda went to live with them, she had not gotten used to having a lot of money and power. Every time she was hurt by someone, she would let them go saying it wasn¡¯t good. show how much power you held. Now looking at this Amanda, he didn¡¯t know whether to be happy a proud of her or worried about other people and her at the same time. ¡°Brother there is no need to be so worried about me. I can take care of myself. Also, I have a lot of brothers thus they will clean up the mess I make,¡± she added when she didn¡¯t get any reply from him. Alex on the other side looked at the text and agreed with her. With that in mind, he agreed with what she had asked him. So that he couldn¡¯t forget when he became too busy, he started immediately. By the time she had finished talking to them, Gregory had also finished what he was doing. He handed his phone to Amanda who looked at it in confusion. 12:25 Fri, 3 May MM TI Chapter 103 ¡°Check it out,¡± he said when he saw how she was looking at it. Nodding her head, she picked up the phone and was shocked at what she saw. After a few minutes of looking at it, she looked at Gregory as she wondered who he was. 5 Stora She even started suspecting that the man was way too strong and had more connections than her dearest older brother. ¡°Awesome. Thank you so much,¡± she said as she forwarded it to the man¡¯s phone. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Sheter sent it to Marie who was busy drinking. When she heard the beeping sound, she ced the ss on the table and picked up the phone. She was shocked when she saw the picture and started admiring it. She was a weird evil woman who liked seeing weird things. Looking at the bloodied face and body that was covered in tatted clothes. The clothes were the same color Amanda had worn thus seeing it, Marie was so sure that the body belonged to Amanda. She hurriedly sent the photos on her phone before deleting everything from Eunice¡¯s phone. She ther walked out of her room, went to Eunice¡¯s room, and ced the phone where she had found it. ¡°Babe, look at this b*tch¡¯s face. You can now send it to some popr media houses you know in this city.¡± She forwarded the photos to her lover. After sending it, she sent the money to the man she had hired with bonuses on top as she was pleased with the work the man had done. ¡°Okay. We should now wait for a good show tomorrow!¡± Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Amanda looked at the screen andughed. ¡°I am a millionaire,¡± she said when she saw the men looking at her. They were both left speechless when they heard that as they knew very well that as Anderson¡¯s youngest daughter, she was pampered by everyone and she never used her money to buy things. The only time she did that was when she wanted to buy her niece something. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious! Someone like me is the one who should be celebrating when bing being millionaire. Not you,¡± James said, making Amanda re at him as she found him annoying once more. ¡°Can¡¯t you just mind your own business? If I have been awarded millions for free then you can¡¯t me me for being happy,¡± she retorted making James turn serious. ¡°When have you ever failed to get millions for free? You even get billions free that¡¯s why I don¡¯t understand why you are so happy with a few million,¡± James said. He was also curious as to why the youngdy was behaving in that manner. He could tell that there was something weird with that money. ¡°Like daah! Marie just gave me ten million. Don¡¯t you think she is stupid? I never thought it was easy to cone her,¡± she said then startedughing. The man now understood why she wasughing like a mad person. ¡°But miss, what if that money has been taken to the witch? What if it has dark energy?¡± James said. James, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you are trying to do! There is no way I am going to fall for that shit! Don¡¯t expect me to give the money to you,¡± Amanda said, making Gregory chuckle. ¡°But miss, what if something bad happens to you just because you have that money in your hands?¡± h asked as his eyes had a million cares in them. So you want to risk your life for just ten million? The same way it would ruin my life isn¡¯t it the same way it will ruin your life?¡± she asked as she looked at him. 12:26 Fri, 3 May Chapter 104 James was left speechless and his face was red as he was embarrassed. Gregory chuckled as he witnessed their bickering. 5 Staro He had never seen anyone getting around with their secretaries the way Amanda did. Although he hated her in the beginning, after a few hours of spending time together knowing her, he felt that he had misunderstood her and had started liking her personality. ¡°You can just give it to me. I knew a priest who can take away dark energy from objects,¡± James said making Amanda raise her eyebrows while Gregoryughed loudly. ¡°Go away! You are making Mr Gregory think that you aren¡¯t paid well. In fact, it is as if, you haven¡¯t been paid for some months now,¡± Amanda said making James turn his head as he scratched it. ¡°There is no need to be embarrassed. I was also about to ask Miss Amanda to share but when I heard you asking for it, I decided to be a good man and just allow you to get it.¡± Gregory said making James smile brightly while Amanda red at Gregory. ¡°Both of you can continue eyeing my money but there is no way I am going to give any of you even a cent. Go con someone out there so you can get your own million,¡± she said as she red at both of them. Gregory found her re cute thus he chuckled but after some, seconds he realized what he was doin stopped, and returned his cold look. ¡®How can I find her cute of all people? I might be going crazy after spending a lot of time with her, he said inwardly as he couldn¡¯t admit it. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be so selfish when we have also helped you! If you were alone, there was no way you would have gotten that cash,¡± James said as he wasn¡¯t ready to let go of that cash. Amanda looked at both of them and from their faces, she could tell that there was no way they were going to let her be. She regretted telling them, At that time, an idea came into her mind making her smirk while Gregory and James looked at each other and said they could tell she was plotting something from her look and that smirk. ¡°What are you nning now?¡± Gregory asked. 12:26. Fri, 3 May. M MU Chapter 104 This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. 5 Stare ¡°I just hope that you aren¡¯t thinking of returning the money to the owner,¡± James said with a frown. ¡°Why should I return it to that evil woman? An idea just came to my mind,¡± Amanda said with a wicked smile making the two look at her with questioning eyes. ¡°What if I donate all the cash under my name?¡± she asked them, but they didn¡¯t answer. She red at them as she wasn¡¯t pleased that they only talked when trying to get the money out of her hands. ¡°Like, since Marie is nning to let all the media announce ¡®my death¡®, what if a few hours after, the same media realize that I donated ten million to charity?¡± she asked while they looked at her in astonishment. ¡°That woman will most probably vomit blood. Hahaha. Of course, if she isn¡¯t stupid, when she sees that news she should realize that she has been yed. That the people she hired failed to kill me and I was still alive and also, seeing the ten million, should know that it is the money she had could pay the ¡®gangster leader¡®. What do you think her expression will be? How I hash I can see it,¡± she exined thenughed as she imagined Maries face at that time. They didn¡¯t dare interrupt her as they also had agreed that they wished they could witness the scene but James was wishing to see Marie¡¯s face while Gregory wished he could see the Myers young masthi who was working with Marie. ¡°After that news, we will then release the Myers scandal, making the stocks decrease. After that, we can take the other steps to ruin that family!¡± Chapter 105 Chapter 105 The following day, Amanda was woken by her mobile phone ringing. She groaned as she stretched her hand to pick up the phone that was on the nightstand. She saw that everyone close to her had tried calling her. It was it was apetition of who would call her more and whose call would be picked. She saw the Twitter headlines as some had tagged her. ¡°THE ANDERSONS YOUNG MISS DIES AFTER GOING FOR A BUSINESS TRIP!¡± ¡°MISS AMANDA ANDERSONS DIES AFTER BEEN ATTACKED BY WILD ANIMALS!¡± ¡°TRAGEDY BEFALLS THE ANDERSONS AS THEIR YOUNG MISS AMANDA ANDERSONS DIES!¡± She looked at the headline with an amused look as she never expected the other party to be so fast. ¡®No wonder I have seen many missed calls.¡® She said as she scrolled through her phone and saw some messages. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you picking up my calls? If I knew that this was going to happen to you, I wouldn¡¯t have, gone to the capital.¡± Elsa¡¯s message popped in. *Please tell me that the news is fake! How can my baby girl die? I shouldn¡¯t have agreed with your grandfather on sending you there!¡± her father¡¯s message followed. ¡°I know you are okay and maybe you are still asleep unaware of what is going on. Call me when you wake up,¡± Ayra messaged. ¡°You are joking right?¡± Ace messaged.. ¡°How can you die when we haven¡¯t opened our hotel yet? Come back and stop nonsense!!!¡± Marco¡¯s message made her chuckle. ¡°Oh dear. I aming back! If you are still fine after this, I will work in your new hotel so that I can keep a close eye on you.¡± Her aunt¡¯s message followed. ¡°I sent you there for business not to pull such a trick! I can fool anyone else but not me!! You 12:26 Fri, 3 May MM ti. Chapter 105 5 Stars bettere back home before your mother and grandmother see the news as I don¡¯t know where I w hide myself. Everyone is ming me when I am not at fault!! Didn¡¯t that Reynold kid protect you? I will call his grandfather right now so that he can tell me what has happened to my precious granddaughter. Her grandfather¡¯s message made her fall into deep thought as she wondered what w the rtionship between the Reynolds and the Andersons. Her grandfather would never trust someone fully in her protection other than her siblings and his trusted personnel. From what he had said, it is clear that the two families had a close friendship. Gregory¡¯s face appeared on her mind making her chuckle as he understood that the guy must have be abiding by her every request as he was asked by his old man to make sure nothing happened to her. Even if she should have called him so that he could be calm, Amanda refused as she wanted her old man to learn from this and never send her to a ce she didn¡¯t know when her enemies were still roaming around. Her brother, Alex¡¯s message popped in making her tap it, unlike the others that she was reading from the notification bar. ¡°What the heck? How can you be dead when I talked to you yesterday? Wait, were you in trouble at night and needed my help to avert the enemy¡¯s attention?¡± ¡°Please tell me that you are fine! Cause if you aren¡¯t I will never forgive you. If only I had sent you what you had asked immediately, none of this would be happening.¡± He sent another message making Amanda roll her eyes before starting to type so as to answer him. ¡°Idiot! I am fine!! Can you just stop bbering early morning? You guys woke me up as you kept on calling. Don¡¯t you know thatdies should have afortable, eight hours of sleep so they can continue to be beautiful? You all just ruined my beauty sleep!!!¡± Seeing his sister¡¯s reply, Alex rolled his eyes before understanding that even he, was tricked! Although he wanted to lecture her, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to. ¡°I was so stupid to think that something had happened to you. Everyone at home is worried while you are just thereining that we ruined your beauty sleep. I will be a fool if I ever believe any news of you being hurt ever again.¡± He replied angrily. ¡°Hei, no need toe and tell me all that. You all are just fools. Have you forgotten that after 2/3 12:26 Fri, 3 May MM ti Chapter 105 the rtionship between the Reynolds and the Andersons. 5 Stars Her grandfather would never trust someone fully in her protection other than her siblings and his trusted personnel. From what he had said, it is clear that the two families had a close friendship. Gregory¡¯s face appeared on her mind making her chuckle as he understood that the guy must have be abiding by her every request as he was asked by his old man to make sure nothing happened to her. Even if she should have called him so that he could be calm, Amanda refused as she wanted her old man to learn from this and never send her to a ce she didn¡¯t know when her enemies were still roaming around. Her brother, Alex¡¯s message popped in making her tap it, unlike the others that she was reading from the notification bar. ¡°What the heck? How can you be dead when I talked to you yesterday? Wait, were you in trouble at night and needed my help to avert the enemy¡¯s attention?¡± ¡°Please tell me that you are fine! Cause if you aren¡¯t I will never forgive you. If only I had sent you what you had asked immediately, none of this would be happening.¡± He sent another message making Amanda roll her eyes before starting to type so as to answer him. ¡°Idiot! I am fine!! Can you just stop bbering early morning? You guys woke me up as you kept on calling. Don¡¯t you know thatdies should have afortable, eight hours of sleep so they can continue to be beautiful? You all just ruined my beauty sleep!!!¡± Seeing his sister¡¯s reply, Alex rolled his eyes before understanding that even he, was tricked! Although he wanted to lecture her, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to. ¡°I was so stupid to think that something had happened to you. Everyone at home is worried while you are just thereining that we ruined your beauty sleep. I will be a fool if I ever believe any news of you being hurt ever again,¡± He replied angrily. ¡°Hei, no need toe and tell me all that. You all are just fools. Have you forgotten that after Dad, Mom and Grandpa discovered my past rtionship with the Scotts they were so worried that the sent bodyguards to protect me? Each of them sent their skilled and trusted people. Like I have more than twenty bodyguards surrounding and following me every time and everywhere. With such security, do you think that something might happen to me?¡± she asked as she rolled her eyes. 12:26 Fri, 3 May MM EI Chapter 105 Up to 30% off ¡°I was so stupid to think that something had happened to you. Everyone at home is worried while you are just thereining that we ruined your beauty sleep. I will be a fool if I ever believe any news of you being hurt ever again.¡± He replied angrily. ¡°Hei, no need toe and tell me all that. You all are just fools. Have you forgotten that after Dad. Mom and Grandpa discovered my past rtionship with the Scotts they were so worried that the sent bodyguards to protect me? Each of them sent their skilled and trusted people. Like I have more than twenty bodyguards surrounding and following me every time and everywhere. With such security, do you think that something might happen to me?¡± she asked as she rolled her eyes. Upon seeing her reply. Alex knew that what she said made sense. ¡°Can you just send what I asked for yesterday and stop distracting me? I have a busy day ahead of me!¡± Amanda sent the text to her brother. Alex stared at the text and massaged his temple as he found her unbelievable. ¡°Ungrateful brat! She doesn¡¯t even care about us!¡± he whispered before sending her what she wanted a he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be at rest if he ignored her and failed to send it to her. Amanda looked at the time the news of her death was made and started contacting those media tforms. She then sent the money she had received to a charity organization under her name. She sent the media evidence as she knew they couldn¡¯t believe her without any evidence at hand. The body which Gregory had found was so identical to hers thus although the face was ruined, they believed it was her as everything else looked like her. After sending it, she got out of bedzily as she hummed and walked towards the washroom. She was happy as she knew that a lot of people would be confused as they tried to solve the puzzles. and the people who were behind the attack and false news who be terrified. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, at the hotel that both Eunice and Marie were staying in. Marie stared at the news on her phone in shock. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Up to 30% off ¡°How can Amanda donate to the charity when she is dead?¡± she asked herself. Eunice who was seated in front of her looked at her with a confused gaze as thetter was speaking something she wasn¡¯t understanding. ¡°What do you mean that Amanda is dead?¡± Eunice asked. Marie finally noticed her when she heard the voice, although she was quite shocked, she got composure after some seconds. She handed her phone to Eunice after opening the headline that announced Amanda¡¯s death. Eunice read it and a frown appeared on her face. ¡°Why are you frowning? She is your enemy, shouldn¡¯t you beughing while celebrating?¡± Marie aske Eunice looked at Marie when she heard what thetter had said. She looked at the news once more before looking up. ¡°It is not that I don¡¯t want to celebrate that she is ¡®dead¡® but it is just that I don¡¯t think she can die so easily,¡± Eunice said. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What I mean is that she might not be dead. Haven¡¯t you forgotten the security Amanda had when we were at the airport? She has guards to protect her thus she can¡¯t die in such a way. Where were her bodyguards when she was at the hills?¡± she asked, shocking Marie. Marie had never thought that Eunice understood anything and was stupid. Still, now, she wondered if even Eunice, the fool, could tell it was so fishy that Amanda died in the forest, she wondered whether she was able to deceive, the Anderson family. Marie took her phone from Eunice out of anger and checked the previous post that imed that Amanda had donated ten million to charity. She stared at the post and the more she read and saw it, the more her face turned ugly. Chapter 106 Up to 30% off Sheter found it fishy that it was the same amount she had paid the hooligans. Because of this, she doubted whether the mission was sessful or not and whether Amanda had scammed ten million ot her. She hurriedly walked back to her room in panic when she wondered what would really happen to the when it was known that she was the person behind the ¡®murder¡®. Eunice felt that Marie was behaving weirdly since she woke up. In the morning, Marie was extremely happy and did everything for Eunice. Although Marie was always kind to her, Eunice had always known that she hated serving others thus when she saw how she was behaving after waking up, Eunice wondered whether the woman had gone to a bar and had won a lot Then after a while, she was mad and didn¡¯t even care about it. All of a sudden, Eunice remembered Marie¡¯s words when they were in the airport. She couldn¡¯t help but think seriously about whether Marie was behind Amanda¡¯s so¨Ccalled death. Even if Eunice hated Amanda, she couldn¡¯t dare make dare hurt her. In the past, she would just talk to Amanda arrogantly and had her do a lot of things for her, she was just used to scaring others. through her warnings or even humiliating her when they were alone. She would never dare kill anyon When started trembling as she asked herself whether Marie would get back at her or even kill her whe she got married into their family. Because of fear, Eunice ran to her room, took her phone and called her brother. Damien who was in a meeting heard his phone ringing and upon taking a close look, he saw it was his sister who never called every time. Eunice was a very sensible girl to Damien as he had once heard her friends asking her why couldn¡¯t she call him but thetter said that he was busy in thepany and didn¡¯t dare interrupt him. Because of this, Damien picked hos to call even if he wasn¡¯t pleased by it and didn¡¯t want to pick it 1. up. Immediately the phone was connected, Eunice¡¯s trembling was heard making Damien frown as he stood up and left the conference room. ¡°What do you want to say? And why is your voice trembling as if you are in danger?¡± 12:27 Fri, 3 May MM ti This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. +62% Chapter 106 Up to 30% off and left the conference room. ¡°What do you want to say? And why is your voice trembling as if you are in danger?¡± ¡°Brother, have you read the news that is circting?¡± she asked as she didn¡¯t know what else to say. ¡°No, what does it have to do with me?¡± he asked as he was now confused. To him, as long as the stock prices were steady, there wasn¡¯t any danger. Although Eunice was displeased by his tone she knew that he had only tried his best not to talk to her coldly. ¡°Brother, Marie asked me to apany her to the nearest city but she refused to tell me the reason. we are here,¡± she said as she tried to be patient and strong. Damien on the other hand knew that there had to be some grudges and things were as simple as she imed to be. ¡°But we then meet Amanda at the airport. We were to leave the airport ande home then visit the city another day, but she insisted,¡± she continued to exin. ¡°When we were leaving, she asked me whether I was interested in killing Amanda but I refused. Now, every media outlet ims that Amanda is dead. When I told Marie that it was suspicious as Amanda had more than twenty guards when they were leaving, so how can Amanda be that girl? After saying that thetter panicked and ran to her bedroom. I am afraid that she might be the person,¡± she said. Damien had never doubted anything his sister said, but when it was between his sister and his fianc¨¦, he would believe his fianc¨¦. ¡°I am afraid of even staying with her. Sorry for intruding but hope you can investigate it. Don¡¯t ask her anything before getting the news as she seems like a different person,¡± Eunice said. ¡°You are the one who went with her so you better stay there ande back with her. Also, stop with your suspicions. What if she is listening to you now? Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Up to 30% off Hearing her brother¡¯s words, Eunice remained silent as she looked at the door. ¡°Brother, you are still protecting her!¡± she said in a displeased tone. ¡°Who said I am? Just because she had just said that before Amanda¡¯s death doesn¡¯t mean she has a hand in it! Do you have evidence as you are using?¡± Damien asked in a calm tone as he didn¡¯t want to make her mad as he knew what was going on in his sister¡¯s head. He could also tell that she was shocked and afraid of Marie. Although he wasn¡¯t afraid of thetter, he wasn¡¯t pleased by what he had just heard. He knew that if the Andersons heard what he had just heard, it would mean trouble for Marie and he as her fianc¨¦e won¡¯t be able to avoid their attack. He didn¡¯t want to suffer from their attacks anymore. To him, he had already gone through a lot and had already started regretting what he did to Amanda five years ago and when they were married. ¡®Brother, I have already warned you. I now think that Amanda is way better than Marie but that doesn¡¯t mean that I still don¡¯t hate that woman. I will always do and make her pass through the same humiliation she had made me go through. As for Marie, when we get back, I will keep my distance from her. There is no way I am going to continue being friends with such a vicious person. What if I will be got up in her mess? There is no way I am going to allow that. You too, should be careful and stop being blinded by love. Brother, this kind of woman might ruin you in the future,¡± Eunice said shocking Damien as that was the first time he had heard his sister talking with a lot of wisdom. ¡°Okay, I will listen to you but you shouldn¡¯t behave differently while you are with her,¡± he said as he looked out of the window. ¡°Brother!¡± Eunice shouted as she was displeased by what he was saying. ¡°What? I am just telling the truth. Let me ask you, what if after I carry out an investigation, and find out that she wasn¡¯t involved? What then would you do? You would have shown her that you are suspecting her, hurting her feelings in the process. Will you ask for her forgiveness and try to do your best for her to continue being your friend?¡± he asked making Eunice remain silent as he knew that what he was saying made sense. 12:27 Fri, 3 May B Chapter 107 ¡°Will you Up to 30% off then do that? Isn¡¯t it better to pretend that you haven¡¯t seen anything, you don¡¯t remember her words, and continue being her friends till we get the feedback from the investigation?¡± he asked her once more. Eunice remained silent. Even if her brother¡¯s words made sense, she didn¡¯t want to continue being with such friends. Being close to such a person meant that you at the time could also be in danger at times. What Eunice didn¡¯t know was that she was already involved in the crime. If she knew, she would hate Marie more than she was afraid of her. When he didn¡¯t hear anything from his sister, Damien knew that Eunice wasn¡¯t ready to do what she wa told. As a big brother, he knew what kind of a person Eunice was despite her arrogant nature. ¡°I have to go now. I was in a meeting before you called thus I have to go back. But don¡¯t worry, I will ask Fabian to investigate Amanda¡¯s death. If Marie really had a hand in it, I would support you to end your friendship as I don¡¯t want to be friends with bad people,¡± he said making Eunice roll her eyes as it was clear that Damien wouldn¡¯t break off his engagement with the woman even after finding out what she did. Out of anger, she hung up the call but after some minutes, she regretted it as she had not told. Damien everything he wanted to say. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After he heard the beeping sound, he knew,that she was mad at him but Damien¡¯s had a lot of things to deal with thus he couldn¡¯t tolerant her behavior or call her back trying to please her as to him, that was destroying him and making Eunice being more spoilt. Nheless, when he thought of what Eunice had just told him, his eyes turned cold but his heart was in pain when he imagined that Amanda had died. He didn¡¯t think further of the pain and he thought that it was just because Eunice had used Marie. His heart was just aching for her as he wondered why his fianc¨¦e wasn¡¯t loved by his family anymore. He didn¡¯t want to think that Marie was involved in that. He knew what kind of a woman Marie was as he had always sent Fabian to clean up her mess. If only he knew that he, had always been cheated on yet he imed that he knew her too well, he would be 12:27 Fn, 3 May MM ¡¤ Chapter 107 62%”à Up to 30% off He knew what kind of a woman Marie was as he had always sent Fabian to clean up her mess. If only he knew that he, had always been cheated on yet he imed that he knew her too well, he would be shocked, hate Marie so much and try his best to win Amanda. Which Amanda and she was dead though? He shook his mind as he forced himself that his woman was behind his ex¨Cwife¡¯s death. Although they were divorced, he never wished that ex¨Cwife¡¯s anything ] bad would happen to her. He took thendline phone on the desk and called Fabian. ¡°Boss, what can I do you for?¡± Fabian said immediately. ¡°I have just heard th at Amanda is dead. I want to investigate her death immediately!¡± Damien said in a cold tone before hanging up the call. Fabien wondered why he wanted to investigate it when the two had never gotten along well. He wanted to ask the reason but when he discovered that the call had already been disconnected he gave up and also knew that he wasn¡¯t supposed to meddle in his boss¡¯s business. He didn¡¯t want to do it as he thought it was useless and felt that the Andersons were the ones who should be carrying the investigation and not them, however, he still went to do what he was told. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Up to 30% off ¡®Didn¡¯t you tell me that those people are reliable?¡± Marie sent the text to her lover. She didn¡¯t get an answer immediately as the man was having breakfast with his family and had left his phone in his bedroom as he didn¡¯t want disturbance when eating. Although he didn¡¯t mean eating while using the phone, it wasn¡¯t against their family for a phone to beep or ring while they were all together while eating. Their old man valued their meal times, as that was the only time they all met and stayed together as a family. Even if someone had an emergency to deal with, they had to stop and go back to the mansion. When ten minutes passed and she had not yet received any text from him, Marie felt as if she could smash her phone. Just as she was about to do it, she remembered Eunice face as she was closing the door and wondere whether the young woman was suspecting her of Amanda¡¯s death. Marie couldn¡¯t understand why things were going weren¡¯t going as she had nned. At the time, she was anxious and wanted to know whether Amanda was dead or not as it was dangerous i thetter was still alive. Although she had used Eunice phone to contact them, she knew that no one would believe that Euni was really the one behind it. At the same time Eunice was asleep when she was doing it, even if Eunice didn¡¯t know what was goin on during that time, they were the only people in the room thus if it was investigated and discovered that Eunice had been asleep, they would suspect that Marie was the one who used the phone instead of thetter. She didn¡¯t dare wish that that might really happen as she didn¡¯t want to be Scott¡¯s enemy and als she was afraid that Damien might break off the engagement and that was one thing she didn¡¯t want t happen. 12:28 Fri, 3 May Chapter 108 Up to 30% off Also, she didn¡¯t want to get rid of Eunice right now as it was risky and also, Eunice was one of the few people in the Scotts that agreed Damien to marry and she didn¡¯t want to lose her. She didn¡¯t want to risk anything but now that things weren¡¯t going her way, she regretted what she did deeply. ¡°You are sozy. I don¡¯t know how you manage yourpany,¡± Gregory said when he saw Amanda wa down. Amanda red at him then ignored him as she didn¡¯t want her happy mood to be ruined. ¡°I am dead to people so why can¡¯t I have a beautiful sleep?¡± she asked making Gregory chuckle. ¡®Truly there is never a dull time with her around!¡® Gregory said in his head as he continued looking at the woman who was busy making a coffee for herself. ¡°Oh, does that mean that you were dead and now you are alive?¡± he asked in a yful tone. Hearing this, Amanda stopped what she was doing and looked at him before going back to what she doing. ¡°Of course! I am back as a vampire and not a human being,¡± she answered as she opened her mouth a pretended to bite something just the way the vampires do. Gregory shook his head and didn¡¯t say anything as he was sure that there was no way he could win ar argument with her. She behaved like a child sometimes and others like a mature woman. As Amanda was eating her sandwich, she nced at the kitchen counter but didn¡¯t see her phone making her frown. ¡°Hei, have you seen my phone? Or have you taken it ¡®cause you want it but can¡¯t afford it?¡± she asked Gregory who was busy on hisptop. He frowned when he heard that. He didn¡¯t even know which brand the phone was or how it looked. He gave her a confused look which Amanda didn¡¯t see as she was busy sipping her coffee. 12:28 Fri, 3 May MM ti 62% Chapter 108 Up to 30% off ¡°Just search for your phone and stop disturbing me,¡± he said in a cold tone making Amanda look at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare use that tone on me! I am neither your servant nor one of your men or family so watch your tone.¡± Amanda told him in the same tone he had used. From that, Gregory knew that he had made her angry but there was no way he was going to apologise to her. He wasn¡¯t used to apologizing to anyone thus although Amanda came from a more prominent fam than his, he didn¡¯t apologize to her. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t disturbed me when I was working, would I have used that tone on you?¡± he asked in a low tone which was neither cold nor warm. ¡°I was just asking whether you have seen my phone then joked a little bit about you and it,¡± she said 12:28 Fr, 3 May FWU Chapter 108 as she pouted asking as if she had been wronged. U24 Up to 30% off Seeing this, Gregory sighed deeply as he wondered why he had stayed in the mansion with them. It seemed as if he had been employed to babysit a child. Just as he thought of that, he remembered that truly, he was a babysitter as he had been sent to babysit her by his grandpa. ¡°Do you know that my grandfather scolded me cause they think you are dead? Why didn¡¯t you tell you grandfather that you are fine?¡± he asked. ¡°He is the reason I am here now. I want to teach him a lesson,¡± Amanda answered before taking a bit making Gregory shake his head. He had to admit that she had guts if she could pull such a stunt on her grandfather who was feared by everyone including him. ¡°There is nothing he can do to me. I was him to be a little bit anxious so that he can never This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. interfere with my work and send me to ces am not familiar with,¡± she exined but to her, there was nothing wrong with what she had done. If she didn¡¯t even tell her father then why should she tell her grandfather? They should all suffer together! ¡°It seems I left my phone in the room and I am sozy to go for it. Can you please help me with your phone so that I can check thetest news?¡± she asked. He handed the phone to her. ¡°THE MYERS¡® SECOND YOUNG MASTER IS ACCUSED OF CORRUPTION AND EVADING TAXES.¡± Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Amanda looked at the headlines and chuckled. ¡°You know, you shouldn¡¯tck manners,¡± Gregory said making Amanda raise her eyebrows at him as sh couldn¡¯t understand him. Seeing that the man had no intention of saying anything if he doesn¡¯t get an answer from him, Amanda rolled her eyes but at the same time, she was pissed cause to her, she didn¡¯tck manners. She looked around as she tried to figure out why she had been told shecked manners. She nced at the meals in front of her and she frowned as she wondered whether she was told shecked manners cause she was speaking to him as she ate. ¡°Why do Ick manners?¡± she asked. Gregory raised his head and looked in her direction. Coincidentally, as she looked at that side, his and Amanda¡¯s eyes met. Amanda had never looked at any other man except those in her family and Damien deep in her eyes. She was shocked then her face blushed making her look away in embarrassment as she had wanted to wir that she could disturb Gregory but now, she wasn¡¯t so sure whether she would be able to do it. In the beginning, Gregory was also shocked when he stared at Amanda¡¯s beautiful eyes which were attractive and charming enough for him. It was like he lost his thought and couldn¡¯t bring himself to look away. The minute Amanda looked away. he came back to his senses and was embarrassed. Seeing how red Amanda¡¯s face was, he stopped being embarrassed and had a wide smile on his face. wished that whatever happened might happen again as he wanted to always see the redness in Aman face. ¡°Youck manners cause you are using my phone to browse the inte and Twitter for thetest scandals yet you can¡¯t even read for me,¡± Gregory said with a serious face as he decided not to tease Amanda as he didn¡¯t know what she would do next. 12:28 Fri, 3 May MM ti. Chapter 109 Up to 30% off Amanda stopped what she was doing and looked at home with a mocking smile. ¡°Well, why didn¡¯t you look at the news before giving it to me? Amanda asked as she was irritated by Gregory¡¯s behavior. Although she found the man outstanding, to Amanda the guy just liked teasing her and adding other work on her te. ¡°I was busy and also, I wanted to wait for you so that we can read it together,¡± Gregory answered with a smile on his face which made people forget what they wanted. ¡°So you are the one trying to kill my phone,¡± Amanda shouted as she felt she should just kill him. In that way, she wouldn¡¯t be able to see him, be humiliated, and be ordered around by him. If Gregory found out what was in Amanda¡¯s head, she would have been pissed a lot that she would have done something bad in the process. Also, who was ordering others around as if she were the boss? ¡°As I said earlier, I don¡¯t even know your phone¡¯s brand,¡± Gregory answered her as he tried to control his anger. ¡°Then where are you iming that you were waiting for me so that you cannot read them alone?¡± ¡°Of course, the news is about you. By the way, did you manage to get any scandal?¡± he asked as he stopped what he was doing on hisptop and looked at her. He was so eager to see that family grumble but he didn¡¯t know when Amanda was nning to take action. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Who told you that the headlines are about me? You are so mistaken mister,¡± she replied with a smile on her face. Gregory thought that Amanda was just ying with his mind and didn¡¯t want to tell him but at the same time, he had a feeling that what Amanda said was true. ¡°But weren¡¯t you sure that Marie would call your brothers and at the same time, release the news that you were dead to the media?¡± he asked, confusion evident in his eyes. 28 Fr Maj Chapter 109 362%×Ô Up to 30% off ¡°Of course, I can predict everything.¡± Amanda replied praising herself making Gregory roll his eyes at her. ¡°Okay okay. Miss Amanda, since you said that you can predict everything, does that mean that Marie. realized the news?¡± he asked as he found it unbelievable. ¡°You are behaving like a man who doesn¡¯t have a phone to even check what was going on,¡± Amanda s disdain in her eyes but Gregory didn¡¯t mean at all. ¡°Most of the time, people are the ones who call me and since I am so busy, I just pick up the call then put it down when the call has ended. Amanda stared at theptop on Gregory¡¯sp. Realizing that he had been working since she walked in, she was embarrassed as she thought that if the two were ced together, who would end up winning the trophy of being the most dedicated. person? She looked around and frowned. ¡°Since I walked in, I haven¡¯t seen James. Don¡¯t tell me that he is still asleep,¡± Amanda said with a high. ¡°You said that I shouldn¡¯t tell you, thus I won¡¯t,¡± he replied making her speechless. ¡®Why do you always have to be pitying and use everything against me?¡® she asked herself. Seeing the look on her face, Gregory wanted tough at Amanda but knew that if he did, he might end up pissing her off in the process and no way was he would be peaceful after that. ¡°He went out. He said that the men who we met yesterday were anxious after receiving the news of your death and are thinking of whether to continue working on the project with the Andersons or not. ¡®Cause of that, I sent my secretary to go with him so that they could talk to them as they tried to convince them, Gregory exined. ¡°Well, I am starting to wonder whether those people are trustworthy. How can they be so quick to change sides just in case of some silly news of my death? Also, even if I die, don¡¯t I have siblings that can continue working on it?¡± Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Up to 30% off ¡°I guess that that might be the main reason for their panic. I¡¯m afraid that they want to know whether the Andersons have the intention of continuing working with them or whether your family will me them for your death. After all, you had told them that you would be leaving I think they believe that you were killed on your way back home,¡± Gregory exined and Amanda nodded his head in agreement. ¡°But don¡¯t you think that it would be suspicious if my secretary still went to talk to them? How can I be killed when my secretary is fine? Most people will ask themselves where James was when I was been attacked,¡± Amanda said as she didn¡¯t think that those men were stupid enough to be fooled. ¡°Well, I had already thought about it. I told my secretary to go with him as I told you earlier. James should tell them that you were traveling back alone while he stayed behind as he was going to oversee the whole project,¡± Gregory exined making Amanda nod her head. ¡°As I was asking, did you find anything on the Myers Family?¡± He wanted Amanda to take the next step. Since everyone believed that she was dead, Gregory though that it was time she released the Myers scandal. ¡°I didn¡¯t just wake up you know,¡± Amanda said as she scrolled down his phone, while Gregory was confused at what she was trying to say. Seeing his confused look, Amanda chuckled and then stopped what she was doing. ¡°I am just saying that I woke up early and read the news. I was quite surprised that the news had been released so fast and early. Seems that Marie can¡¯t wait for the world to know that her greatest enemy has died,¡± Amanda said. Gregory shut hisptop as he could tell that something had happened when Amanda woke up. ¡°The phone woke me up. I can¡¯t remember who was calling me as I am sure that even now, they are still trying to reach me. I opened the phone and scrolled down Twitter and was shocked to see about my death To make it popr and to make Marie embarrassed. Of course, if she was the one who contacted the media houses and not her lover,¡± Amanda said with a smile on her face but Gregory massaged his temple as he couldn¡¯t understand why she wasn¡¯t answering his questions. 12:29 Fri, 3 May M M Chapter 110 Up to 30% off ¡°Even if it is her lover who contacted them, he will also be embarrassed. That man will be the most embarrassed as most of the media houses know all the young masters from the rich family. Therefore, if the lovers were the ones who contacted them, don¡¯t you think that they will start murmuring behind him and see him as a nobody when his scandals if aired,¡± Gregory told Amanda what he thought abou everything. As usual, a wide smile appeared on Amanda¡¯s face as she knew that what Gregory had said was true. ¡°When he will be humiliated, Marie will be furious at it as it was also as humiliating her in the process,¡± she said. ¡°Anyways, when I woke up, I saw the news and sent the evidence that I donated ter million to charity under my name. I knew that they would surely investigate it but I doubt care about it as it does what I was expecting it to do. ¡°If they find out that it is me, it would prove that the news is fake and those houses might lose their jobs if it gets outside that they had deceived people. Cause of this, they deleted the previous news of me being dead and said it was a misunderstanding. There is one reporter who said that he was paid a huge amount to post t and none of them had seen Amanda in real life, they thought that the body was truly Amanda¡¯s when they saw thedy¡¯s body. He also revealed who contacted him. ¡°People aren¡¯t stupid you know. After that, I told them that I had forgiven them and told them that every time before they release anything they should investigate it investigate it instead of running towards publishing it as you arepeting with who will do a great job,¡± she continued. ¡°After that, I sent them the documents that my brother, Alex, sent me. It contains the Myers scandal, I will you them to show when I take my phone back. The news is so juicy that there is no way they are going to let it go. Also, those interviewers and journalists are stupid. Even after warning them, they didn¡¯t carry out any investigation, they posted it directly.¡± Gregory nodded silently. ¡°I sent some to the government offices and high¨Cups so that they could do something to the Myers and also get rid of the members who belong to that family and they were in politics. That¡¯s what I was looking at on your phone,¡± Amanda said, Gregory stood up to get his phone back so that he could read the news for himself, but she had already predicted what he wanted to do and started escaping. ¡°I am so sure that that family is in chaos right now. Just a pity that I can¡¯t watch the show from here. Also, I am not familiar with anyone in that family that I would ask them what is going on or go see it for myself.¡± 12:29 Fri, 3 May M Mi 02% Chapter 110 Up to 30% off I sent them the documents that my brother, Alex, sent me. It contains the myers scandal, i will you them to show when I take my phone back. The news is so juicy that there is no way they are going to let it go. Also, those interviewers and journalists are stupid. Even after warning them, they didn¡¯t carry out any investigation, they posted it directly.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Gregory nodded silently. ¡°I sent some to the government offices and high¨Cups so that they could do something to the Myers and also get rid of the members who belong to that family and they were in politics. That¡¯s what I was looking at on your phone,¡± Amanda said, Gregory stood up to get his phone back so that he could read the news for himself, but she had already predicted what he wanted to do and started escaping. ¡°I am so sure that that family is in chaos right now. Just a pity that I can¡¯t watch the show from here. Also, I am not familiar with anyone in that family that I would ask them what is going on or go see it for myself.¡± Gregory stood when he heard her words but he had to admit that he also wished that he could witness what was going on in that family. Even though he could go there as everyone was familiar with him, he didn¡¯t want to go as that would also be another issue. He was their enemy as they might suspect him and try to hurt him even when they were in prison. At the same time, those who were left behind might do something crazy. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Marie was going crazy as the news continued to be updated. Every time a new headline showed up, it made her cuss and almost throw up blood. There was no need to be told what was going on as she understood it very well and the mere thought o it made her blood boil. ¡°How can that woman be alive?¡± she had asked herself that question countless times but sadly, there was no one present to answer her. As she continued to watch the news in the bedroom, she realized how lucky she had been that she wasn¡¯t the one who contacted the media with the news about Amanda¡¯s death. She remembered well how much she had wanted to do it but her lover refused telling her that they weren¡¯t in her city but his so she didn¡¯t know most of the popr media houses the way he knew them He had also imed that since his family was one of the four richest families, they had power and the media houses would submit to that power when they found r who they were going to make a c with. Cause of that, she had thought that it made sense, and also to her, she would save a lot of money the man took care of it. With that, she believed that she had escaped the cmity that was facing the Myers. She didn¡¯t have to be told for had released the Myers news and everything as she believed that the Andersons had found out that the Myers young master was the one who had released news about Amanda¡¯s death. She couldn¡¯t help but imagine what would have happened to her if she was the one who had released the news. The mere thought of it made her shiver in fear but at the same time also sigh in relief. If she had known that the Myers hadn¡¯t been punished for what she thought of but cause Amanda didn¡® want to see her living a rich life in the future when the Scotts went bankrupt, she would have vomited blood, hated Amanda more, or even fainted due to anger. On the other hand: Just as the Myers family was about to disperse after having breakfast, their butler walked into the ??? Lin 1/3 *BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show INSTALL This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 111 Up to 30% off news. The mere thought of it made her shiver in fear but at the same time also sigh in relief. If she had known that the Myers hadn¡¯t been punished for what she thought of but cause Amanda didn¡® want to see her living a rich life in the future when the Scotts went bankrupt, she would have vomited blood, hated Amanda more, or even fainted due to anger. On the other hand: Just as the Myers family was about to disperse after having breakfast, their butler walked into the dining room in a hurry and his face full of panic which made everyone raise their heads at him as they wondered what had happened as they had never seen him panic in this way. ¡°What is it?¡± the old Mr Myer who was the head of their family asked. ¡°Sir, we are in trouble,¡± the man said as he looked at the people in the dining room. He didn¡¯t know how to say what he wanted to say as he knew that it might cause amotion and everything. ¡°What do you mean we are in trouble? Can¡¯t you just say what has happened instead of saying that and then remaining silent?¡± the old man asked with a frown on his face. Although he was urging the butler to say what was going on, he knew that things weren¡¯t simple. He also had a bad feeling since morning but he didn¡¯t think anything about it cause as to him, all his family members were fine as they were together during supper time. ¡°Sir, there is news about our family everywhere,¡± the butler said. He had worked with that family ever since the old man took over the family head position thus he was close to him, his children, and also the grandchildren. He had witnessed them being born, growing up getting married or marrying, and even getting kids thus it was painful for him also to ept what was going on. ¡°What do you mean that there is news everywhere about us?¡± the old man¡¯s eldest son asked although he understood what the butler was saying he didn¡¯t want to ept the truth. The butler looked at him and then at the phone that was in his hands and didn¡¯t know what to do. Seeing his reaction, the youngest young master in the family who was the son of the youngest son of the old Mr Myers took the phone in his hands and started reading what the old butler had been reading and what was on the screen. 2/3 BIGO LIVE 24 hours live show INSTALL Chapter 111 Up to 30% off As he read, his joyful mood was ruined, his face turned serious before darkening. He exited the news and was shocked to see that the headlines were about each of their family members. All the mistakes they had made and everything. All their secrecies were now open to the public. ¡°How the hell did this?¡± he asked coldly. Hearing his words and the warm atmosphere being ruined by his coldness, they sensed the gravity of this matter and all those who had their phones with them took them out so that they could see what was going on. As they read the news and saw the headlines, they all were shocked before their face darkened. The old Mr. Myer had been silent all the time as he looked at them. He didn¡¯t lecture them cause of using the phone while they were dining as he knew that if his butler had disturbed their peaceful moment, it had to be something really serious. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked after some minutes of seeing their mood had been ruined and everyone looked as if they would murder someone and at the same time as if they would run away. ?????? ¡°Dad, there are scandals about our family. Everything evil each one has done has been air in the media, ¡°his youngest son responded shocking him and everyone who had not read the news as they didn¡¯t hav their phones. ¡°What? What are you trying to say?¡± Old Mr Myers asked as he didn¡¯t want to believe it. Inside, he was already anxious. ¡°Our family is ruined, Dad. Everything that we have worked for is ruined! Who would be this powerful to make us ruin everything in just a few hours?¡± his oldest daughter asked. Matie¡¯s lover had been seated quietly but he was also so shocked. He had a feeling that his family. had been ruined because of him but he wasn¡¯t so sure about it. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. 60%T 10 Up to 30% off Fabian walked into Damien¡¯s office after knocking and being allowed to walk in. ¡°Boss, I have found out what you asked me to investigate,¡± he said making Damien look up at him. He nodded his head slightly as a way of telling Fabian that he could go on to say what say. Wanted to ¡°Boss, I have discovered that when Miss Anderson was in a meeting with some of the businessmen an women in Riverside City, there was a ck van out of the restaurant. After those businessmen left, the people in the van walked out of it and they had worn as gangsters and even hid their faces,¡± he said then paused. ¡°It seemed that they had the intentions of attacking- ¡°Amanda?¡± Damien asked making Fabian shake his head. Seeing the man in front of him shaking his head, Damien raised his eyebrows as he couldn¡¯t understand what Fabian was trying to say if it wasn¡¯t attacking Amanda. ¡°Didn¡¯t you you say that the man in the van walked out only after those businessmen and women walked out after finishing the meeting with Amanda? If they weren¡¯t going to attack Amanda who had been left behind then who were they going to attack?¡± he asked. to: He didn¡¯t understand why he was so anxious when he didn¡¯t love Amanda even a little bit. He didn¡¯t hate her either but he knew that since he was the one who had divorced her to get rid of her in his life, he shouldn¡¯t be concerned about her. Even her death shouldn¡¯t affect him the way it was affecting him as since he had heard the news of Amanda¡¯s death from Eunice, he had been anxious all the time and failed to concentrate on his work. As he thought about why he was anxious upon hearing the news, he denied countless times that he wasn¡¯t anxious cause he loved her but the fact that he was anxious due to they were once married. Like, who wouldn¡¯t feel anything even when his ex¨Cwife dies? When he convinced himself that, he didn¡¯t feel any guilt or felt like it was a sin being anxious and even investigating what had happened. He promised the ¡®dead¡® that he would find out who had caused her death and also make him or her 60% Chapter 112 Up to 30% off He promised the ¡®dead¡® that he would find out who had caused her death and also make him or her regret it. He had even gone beyond promising that he would make the person die a horrible death than the one she had suffered. Although the news imed that she had died due to being eaten by wild animals, Damien knew that there was no such thing as if it were true, the matter wouldn¡¯t have been released so early. It was evident that Amanda had enemies and one of them was the one who was behind her death. He wasfortable and even had started nning ways to make the person suffer thus he paid more attention to what Fabian was telling him. ¡°Yes, the men did walk out of the van after the businessmen and women walked out but I also discovered that one of them had been left behind. He is the eldest grandson of the Gilbert family,¡± Fabian said making Damien frown. ¡°So you think that maybe the men were after him and not Amanda?¡± he asked as he stared at Fabian, making Fabian nervous when he looked by those cold eyes. E ¡°Yes sir. After all, Amanda has not worked with any businessmen and women in that city thus it is impossible that she has enemies there,¡± Fabian said. Although Damian wanted to agree that what he was saying made sense, he knew that things weren¡¯t simple as Fabian made them to be. ¡°How do you know when you haven¡¯t been on her side, huh? What if she had been there in the four year! she had been away?¡± Damian asked making, Fabian shut his mouth as although it wounded him to be that, it was just the truth. Seeing the look on his face, Damian sighed but he didn¡¯t reprimand him instead, he sat upright ready to exin something to him. After all, the man in front of him was his secretary and he wanted him. to understand some things so as not to cause him trouble in the future. ¡°I understand that you don¡¯t know Mr Gilbert but let me tell you something about that man. Don¡¯t you guys always say that I am cold¨Cblooded and ruthless? He is far way worse than me. He was ruthless. just like Adrian Anderson. No one in their city is foolish to attack him. He behaves like he is a businessman and at the same time the mafia king. Most people call him mafia king So tell me, do you think that the men in that van had gone to attack him even despite knowing what kind of a person he is?¡± Damien asked making Fabian gulp. 12:33 FN,53 May A A Chapter 112 Up to 30% off Just like Adnan Anderson. No one in their city is Toolish to attack him. Hie Deraves like ne is a businessman and at the same time the mafia king. Most people call him mafia king So tell me, do you think that the men in that van had gone to attack him even despite knowing what kind of a person he is?¡± Damien asked making Fabian gulp. Now he understood that the man he had always heard of was that man. ¡°Boss, are you trying to say that those men didn¡¯t know that Mr Gilbert was there?¡± ¡°Highly possible. Maybe they didn¡¯t even know who were the businessmen and women Amanda was with. If I am not wrong, maybe they just saw businessmen and women walking out and thought they were the only people who had been with Amanda but weren¡¯t they in the restaurant? Howe they got o immediately they saw the men?¡± Damien asked. ¡°Sir. Amanda had booked the whole restaurant,¡± Fabian answered making Damien nod his head. ¡°If Amanda was really with Mr Gilbert then it is very unlikely that she had been kidnapped by those people. Actually, I am even suspecting that maybe the man had seen the van and the mening out thus he decided not to leave her alone,¡± Damien said. ¡°So, you are saying she is alive?¡± Fabian asked in shock, Damien nodded again, but deep down, he was relieved to know that she was still alive. ¡°Sir, as I was looking at Miss Eunice¡¯s frequent contacts, I noticed that she had been chatting with an unknown number since they arrived at that city.¡± Chapter 113 Chapter 113 1 Up to 30% off ¡°What do you mean when you say that?¡± Damien asked with a frown but deep down, he understood Fabian was trying to say. It was just that he didn¡¯t want to ept the harsh truth. ¡°The number is registered on Riverside Cityhad. Also, she has been talking to the person an hour after they arrived at the city and also stopped talking to him yesterdayte at night,¡± Fabian said what he had found out but he did not dare look at his boss¡¯s eyes as he was afraid of meeting the cold eyes which made him fear him so much. ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asked in a cold voice as he was displeased by what had just happened. Nheless, there was something that was bothering him. It wasn¡¯t the first time Eunice had travelled and also, there were a lot of times the siblings flew together. Every time theynded, Eunice would alwaysin of fatigue and she would sleep immediately after they arrived at the hotel. If one didn¡¯t call her n the youngdy would even skip dinner as she was fast asleep. Cause of this, he couldn¡¯t understand how she would be talking to someone an hour after they arrived. in the city. ¡°If she was truly speaking to the person then the person has to be paid, right? Has she sent money to anyone?¡± he asked as he massaged his temple and looked at his assistant. ¡°Fabian looked at the report in his hands and shook his head. That was one thing that he was confused about. Everything pointed at Eunice as she had beenmunicating to the person but there was no transaction. between the two. Since Amanda had been confirmed dead then why wasn¡¯t there any transaction? ¡°Sir, do you think that Marie used another ount to send the man the money?¡± Fabian asked after some minutes of silence between the two as they had been thinking about what could be happening. Damien paused what he was doing then out his phone before looking at Fabian. 12:33 Fri, 3 May Chapter 113 ¡°Didn¡¯t you check all her ounts?¡± he asked coldly. Up to 30% off ¡°Yes, after seeing that Miss has been texting an unknown person, I suspected her thus when doing an investigation on which ount was used for a transaction, I looked at each ount,¡± Fabian answered. Damien frowned as something came to his mind but he dismissed that idea immediately. If it was in the past, he would have suspected that his mother was the one who paid the hooligans but it was clear that since his mother found out that Amanda was the youngestdy of the Andersons, she has been doing everything to get Amanda to forgive her and also ept him. From her character and what she had been doing, Damien was so sure that his mother wasn¡¯t involved in that shit and that she was the person who paid those hooligans. ¡®Could mom have given Eunice one of her cards so that she could use it when they were away? If that¡®: the case then did Eunice use mom¡¯s ount to pay the man?¡± he asked himself as he couldn¡¯t understand what was really going on. ¡°Go and investigate all the ounts of everyone in the household. If possible, check even my ounts as she still has two of my cards,¡± Damien said. He remembered that he had given out his cards and some were the cards for which he couldn¡¯t get notifications. ¡°Okay sir,¡± Fabian said as he continued to stand there making Damien frown. ¡°Where are you still standing there instead of going and investigating the matter immediately? I have to know who is responsible for her death before the Andersons find out. Cause if it is Eunice and they find out it is her, then I am afraid that ourpany will be crashed just today,¡± Damien said coldly and in an annoyed tone as he understood the methods used by the Andersons while dealing wi their enemies. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Fabian jumped into a fight when he heard the tone used. ¡°Sorry sir. I will investigate and bring you the results immediately,¡± he said before turning around and leaving the room in a hurry. Damien was left with a gloomy expression as he continued to tap his desk. 12:33 Fri, 3 May F Chapter 113 Up to 30% off He knew his sister well more than the others knew her. Also, he couldn¡¯t find the reason why Eunice could lie about what Marie said if she was the one to hurt Amanda. Eunice had always been a straightforward person and always told him what she thought and what she wanted to do or had done. This Eunice was apletely different Eunice than the one he knew. Eunice had always loved Marie so much and had always plotted against Amanda so that Amanda could leave the house and Marie to be married there thus, he couldn¡¯t understand what would have happen for Eunice to im that she had a feeling that Marie was the one who had been involved in Amanda¡¯s death while she was the one behind it. From how Eunice hated Amanda, Damien knew that if Eunice was the one behind that murder then s would have been celebrating and calling him telling her to wipe off any evidence that had been left behind. After some minutes of thinking about whether Eunice really did it or not, Damien let out a sigh of defeat as he opted to continue doing his work as he waited for Fabian to bring out what he had discovered. It took Fabian only minutes as it wasn¡¯t hard to look at the ounts of the Scotts members. He hurriedly walked to Damien¡¯s office as he knew that his boss might not be able to do anything till he found out who was the person who wanted to hurt Amanda. He understood that it wasn¡¯t because the boss loved his ex¨Cwife but because he was afraid that his family business might be ruined. ¡°Have you checked everything?¡± Damian asked immediately Fabian walked me to the room. The guy had not even turned around as he was busy closing the door when he heard the question. After closing the door, he walked towards Damian and ced a file in front of him. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 ¡°Sir, there is nothing unusual. Also, Eunice has not used the money in your cards or even her cards. Have asked Mrs Scotts and she said that she had taken the card she had given Eunice before the young had my doubts and went in to check her ounts. She was telling the truth. Also, your grandmother¡¯s ount hasn¡¯t been used for a while now.¡± Damien nodded his head as all that was beyond his expectations but still, he couldn¡¯t understand what was really going on. But then who would have used Eunice¡¯s phone to talk to those people? It seemed that the person who had done that wanted to make nice the scapegoat but his or her wo wasn¡¯t neatly done. Damien looked at Fabian emotionless making Fabian lower his head as he couldn¡¯t understand what h boss was thinking about. ¡°As my assistant who has been on my side for a long while, I expect that you know what is on my mind, right?¡± Damien asked the man with his lowered. At first, Fabian was confused as he couldn¡¯t understand what his boss was trying to say but after some seconds, something came to his mind. ¡°Sir, are you also wondering who wanted to make the youngdy the scapegoat?¡± he asked but he didn¡¯t receive any answer from Damien. Damien just stared at him coldly without saying anything and his eyes were expressionless making it hard for anything to know what he was truly thinking. Seeing this, Fabian gulped as he wondered whether there was any mistake that he had made. ¡°Actually to me, I can just say it is simple. I called the hotel where the two are staying first as I had thought that maybe the guy went for the money there and I was told that they didn¡¯t get any visitors since they arrived. Also, none of them had gone out of the room since they walked in, Fabian said what he had discovered. 12:33 Fri, 3 May MM ti. ²Ë:50%šW Chapter 114 Haring this, Damien nodded his head as that was what he was expecting from Fabian. Up to 30% off How could he be his secretary if he couldn¡¯t even do a simple thing? Nheless, there was Damien was going topliment him till they found out who wanted to harm them. at that in th no way ¡°From this, it is room, they were the only ones. The CCTVs have also been looked. thus no one sneaked into that room. If it wasn¡¯t Eunice who was texting the man through her phone then it was Marie,¡± he said after seeing that his boss didn¡¯t intend to speak and he was waiting for This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. him to continue then remained silent. There was coldness in the room as Damien had released a cold aura. Never in his life had he imagined that but upon hearing it from Fabian, he couldn¡¯t just deny the possibilities but how could he let a mere secretary nder his beloved woman? ¡°Do you have proof that she she? If we can¡¯t find the ount used to pay the man then how car you say that it is Marie? The texts point out that Eunice was the one who hired the men,¡± he said making Fabian speechless. ¡®How can he defend that woman instead of defending his beloved sister? I wonder what Eunice would do or say when she discovers this. Luckily for me, I already prepared evidence. Who would have thought that the boss loved that woman so much? She can even cause a drift between the boss and his sister and even make me lose my job. That¡¯s isn¡¯t fair at all!¡® Fabian said inwardly. ¡°Sir, I do know that that is your fianc¨¦e we are talking about but don¡¯t forget that on the other side we have your sister. If we can suspect your sister then why can¡¯t we also suspect your fianc¨¦e?¡± he asked making Damien speechless. ¡°Yes. If we can suspect Eunice why then can¡¯t I suspect Marie when I know her characters more than anyone else?¡± Damien asked himself but he couldn¡¯t stop himself from ring at Fabian as he wondere where he had gotten the confidence to talk to him like that. Fabian flinched after being red at and looked down. ¡°I am sorry sir,¡± he said as he didn¡¯t want to lose his job cause of that. Damien didn¡¯t say anything but just continued to look at him. ¡®Whether it was Marie¡¯s or Eunice¡¯s fault, there was no way he was going to let a servant treat them the way he seemed like he wanted to. 2/3 Chapter 114 Up to 30% off am sorry sir. I just said what was on my mind without thinking whether it was an appropriate thing to say or not. However, what I was saying is true. In that room, there was only Miss Marie and the youngdy meaning that if it wasn¡¯t the youngdy who had used her phone to text the hooligan then was Miss Marie. It isn¡¯t a shock or surprise that Miss Marie knew Miss Scott¡¯s phone password,¡± he said as he had seen it one day. He was talking about something he knew of not something he was using his future boss of. Damien knew from his facial expression that he wasn¡¯t just saying things he didn¡¯t know. It seemed that he had witnessed Marie using Eunice¡¯s phone. Thinking of this, he frowned as he couldn¡¯t just ept the harsh truth. ¡°Sir, if it wasn¡¯t Eunice who texted the man and it was Marie then we have been investigating the wrong person,¡± he said after some seconds of silence. ¡°Then what do you propose us to do?¡± Damien asked as he stared at Fabian sternly. ¡°There is no proposal I am going to make as I already have an answer,¡± he said courageously without caring what his boss would feel. To him, there was no way he was going to lose his job just because his boss¡¯s fianc¨¦e wanted to ruin him. Damien raised his eyebrows upon that as he was eager to know what the answer was. He had to ovee his fears and face them. ¡°When you t told me to check all the ounts, I discovered that ten million had been sent to that number yesterday at night.¡± Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Damien was so shocked and he couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°What did you just say?¡± he asked Fabian as he wanted to make sure that he had heard the right thing ¡°I said that I discovered that ten million was sent to that guy¡¯s number at night from your ount, Fabian repeated fearlessly. ¡°Who did I give that card?¡± Damien asked with a frown. As he could remember, Fabian had said that all cards in the Scotts had not been used and there was nothing suspicious. Now hearing this from him, Damien wondered the reason why Fabian lied to him. ¡°Sir, didn¡¯t you give Marie a card to use when she went to that city? Didn¡¯t you also say that the only reason you are giving her money was that you wanted her to use the money to buy a wedding dress and organize everything that is needed for the wedding as she had refused to let me be in charge of it ¡°Fabian asked with bitterness as he remembered the exact words that Marie had used to get money from Damien and also at the same time, fire him. His eyes had been on Fabian since he started talking. Damien saw the hatred, bitterness, and cruelty in Fabian¡¯s eyes making him wonder what Marie had said to him so that he could be like that. Fabian had been his secretary since he graduated from campus and started working at thepany, thu apart from being an employer and employee, Fabian was Damien¡¯s friend. He had been with him through thick and thin and he knew Fabian¡¯s character more than anything else in life. Thetter had never lied to him or even plotted against him thus he is shocked when he listens to Fabian and sees some expressions and emotions he had never seen in the man before. ¡°Fabian you better talk what you are sure of. I don¡¯t want to fire you but if I find out that what you are spouting is just nonsense and there is no truth in anything you have said, I will fire you and then report you to the police for nder and many more. As a person who has been with me for lon you should do that there are some things that I can never tolerate,¡± Damien said shocking Fabian as that was the first time he heard his boss talking a lot of words. 12:34 Fri, 3 May MM Chapter 115 Up to 30% off At the same time, he was also bitter in his heart as Damien wasn¡¯t believing him and also cause he felt pity on his boss that he loved and wanted to protect someone but that person was so keen and wanted to destroy the Scotts. Fabian even asked himself whether Marie was stupid as to how could she make Eunice the mastermind Isn¡¯t she afraid that their friendship will end when the young miss finds out? Also, would Damien trust her fully after he finds out that I was telling the truth all alone? Or does she have another young master and doesn¡¯t want my boss anymore now that the Andersons: after the Scotts and their future will be ruined? If that¡¯s the case then the woman is just materialistic! I just hope that Miss Amanda won¡¯t forget that it was mainly because of Marie that her marriage was ruined! In that way, that woman will still be ruined even though she tries to distance herself from the Scotts. ¡°Sir, I have been your secretary for a long time, do you think that I can lie to you about such a thing? Here, take a look at this and tell me whether it isn¡¯t the card that you gave Miss Marie.¡± Fabian said soundingmanding but he didn¡¯t care about how he had spoken as he just wanted his boss to see what kind of a woman he loves. Heter ced another file on the desk in front of Damien and opened it. Damien didn¡¯t look at it as he knew that if Fabian had the guts to show him evidence of what he had just said it meant that he was saying the truth but after some time, he took the file and looked at it as he didn¡¯t believe that Marie might dare hurt Amanda then make Eunice her scapegoat. The more he read the file, the more his face darkened. He found it hard to believe but what else could he say when the evidence that the card that had really sent the money was from the card that he had given her the previous day? Fabian looked at the pained look on his boss¡¯s face but didn¡¯t know what to say or do to make the man feel better. He knew that he had to say what he had to say even though it would hurt him so that he could save the reality and save himself from that marriage as Fabian knew that Marie would be the cause of the Scotts¡® decline. Since he couldn¡¯t tell his boss that directly, he had to show him what kind of woman he was going to marry. ¡°It is evident that Marie had used Eunice¡¯s phone to talk to those hooligans just to make Eunice the scapegoat. If it was investigated and found that it was Eunice, the Andersons would hate your family Chapter 115 May MM ??? DUX This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Up to 30% off when the evidence ale caru ttiau really sent the money was from the card that he had given her the previous day? Fabian looked at the pained look on his boss¡¯s face but didn¡¯t know what to say or do to make the man feel better. He knew that he had to say what he had to say even though it would hurt him so that he could save the reality and save himself from that marriage as Fabian knew that Marie would be the cause of the Scotts¡® decline. Since he couldn¡¯t tell his boss that directly, he had to show him what kind of woman he was going to marry. ¡°It is evident that Marie had used Eunice¡¯s phone to talk to those hooligans just to make Eunice the scapegoat. If it was investigated and found that it was Eunice, the Andersons would hate your family more and avenge Amanda and on the other hand, you would be trying yourself to save your precious sister. I think Miss Marie thought that there was nothing wrong with it as Eunice would be protected by you,¡± he said making Damien lift his head from the file and look at him. He ced the file on the desk without caring where he had ced it and looked at Fabian sternly yet coldly making Fabian gulp and take a step backwards. ¡°But why? If it was still her, I would have protected her the same way I would protect my sister. Did she have to do his?¡± Damien asked, still in disbelief. At the same time, he wondered why he didn¡¯t receive a message from the bank. After all, it was a huge amount of cash but that wasn¡¯t on his mind currently. ¡°Sir, now you have seen the woman¡¯s true color, please don¡¯t go on with the wedding!¡± Chapter 116 Chapter 116 ¡°What if it is that man?¡± the oldest son asked with disdain. Yes, they had a lot of enemies but that didn¡¯t mean that those enemies had the guts to go after them After all, they were so rich and had power in the city. Although they weren¡¯t the first or the richest in the city, they were just feared as how the richest were feared as they were both involved in business and politics, unlike the other families. Due to their political seats, they have been taking advantage to pay what they were required to pay. and also if any of them made a mistake, they would not be caught and locked up. They had power it was more like they were the power itself. ¡°Him? Do you think that if it were him, he would have waited till now? If he was that strong then he would have already run us not wait for today,¡± another chimed in as he thought that his brother was so stupid. ¡°All in all, we have met a powerful opponent but why did they attack us while we have done nothing to them? Although we got a lot of enemies, we don¡¯t go around attacking them and making them hate us more than they do,¡± the sister said as she couldn¡¯t understand what was happening. ¡°What if all our enemies joined forces and attacked us? I don¡¯t think there is any problem if they all join forces to attack us,¡± the first brother said as he was so anxious more than them. He had just gotten an opportunity to show himself to their father and his father was starting to be happy with him and even promising to give him some shares if she made a deal with another powerful family than theirs. Of Course, there was no way he was going to work with the Gilberts, those were their enemies and their families were like water and oil. ¡°What he is saying makes sense. It would be a surprise if they did. They are all envious of us. After all, we are a lot and have different talents. Because of this, some of us are in business, and others in politics. Although we aren¡¯t the richest, we rule this city. I am sure that they are all afraid that we might rule them forever and eventually be the richest and most feared family,¡± another said, They were all talking and failed to see that their dad wasn¡¯t saying anything. 12:34 Fri, 3 May MME. Chapter 116 ÓÊ»á:59%ýX Up to 30% off He wasn¡¯t as stupid as them. Sometimes he wondered how he managed to have some stupid children grandchildren. Nheless, he couldn¡¯t deny the fact that in their midst, some were talented and clever. He looked around and saw those ¡®clever generation¡® weren¡¯t paying to what was said, instead, they were on their phones and they seemed so intrigued. Seeing this, he was suspicious as he wondered what was it that was more important than discussing how to get past this. He took the phone that was in the butler¡¯s hand and started scrolling down the Twitter page to know all the news. At the same time, Marie¡¯s lover was seated just looking at the older generation talking as they wondered who wanted to ruin them. He looked at his father and remembered what his father had said. ¡°Your grandfather will give us more shares if we manage to coborate with a richer family than ours. He smirked as he believed that his n with Marie was working and in no time, the Andersons would start attacking the Scotts making theirpany stocks drop significantly. At the same time, he wondered whether he should wait till Marie marries and divorces to get Damien properties or he should just buy the Scott Corp shares directly. Although he had not told his father, he had told his old man that there was something he was nning, and if it was sessful, his grandfather would be so happy with them and the family. leadership would fall in their hands. His father was so happy at that time but was mad when he heard that it would take months to get that. Now seated across his father, he could feel eyes on him time and time again and he had discovered that it was his father. From the look on his face, he knew that he was asking him to save their family¡¯spany now and not wait for months as it seemed that thepany might fail on others¡® hands today cause of the disaster that had fallen on them. ¡°What!¡± the old man shouted attracting everyone¡¯s attention. 12:34 Fri, 3 May MM. Chapter 116 59% Up to 30% off ¡°Dad, what is it?¡± his youngest child who was also seated beside him asked in worry as he couldn¡¯t understand why his father had shouted while the others we speaking in a low tone and peacefully without arguing. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The Andersons¡® youngest daughter died in the hills in this city. I never knew that she was here. If I knew. I would have used the opportunity to make our fam..y go higher,¡± the old man said making the others shake their heads as they had thought that something had happened to their old man. At the same time, they were shocked by the news also and had to agree with the man that it was a great opportunity. Grandpa, I think she can¡¯t die,¡± a young girl said. Hearing this, the old man raised his eyebrows at her. ¡°What do you mean when you say that?¡± ¡°Well, as you know, I arrived yesterday and when I was arriving Miss Anderson was also arriving. I didn¡¯t know it was her till I saw a picture of her at the airport yesterday. Even some of the Marie¡¯s lover panicked as he started to wonder whether his men had sessfully killed Amanda or ha they been got. Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Up to 30% off ¡°Are you trying to say that the news is fake?¡± another girl asked as she was confused as to why the Andersons would receive such news just to fool people. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s what I think so,¡± the girl who had voiced out her doubt answered as she nodded her hear ¡°But why would they do that?¡± the old man asked with a frown. ¡°Grandpa, I think that maybe thedy had been ambushed and there are some people who want to kill he It seems that the person who wanted her death and had hired people to do the work didn¡¯t know that she had a lot of bodyguards around hence when the Andersons¡® young miss saw that there were peop who wanted to kill her, she and her bodyguards plotted or maybe those people who had been sent hi been captured by her bodyguards then she pretended to be the n who had been sent as she talker the person behind the scenes.¡± A young man said what he thought. ¡°In addition to that, I think that the news was released just to make the mastermind behind think that he had seeded in killing her but in reality, thedy was still alive. Also, maybe the reason they did that was to attack their enemy when they didn¡¯t expect it,¡± another chimed in. After that, they all remained silent as they had to admit that Amanda was good at nning. ¡°I pity the person who wanted her dead. I am sure that he or she has ruined their family too,¡± the old man said with a sigh but he understood that when you y with dragons, you will always get burnt. Marie¡¯s lover was so quiet and he had lowered his head out of shame and panic. Hearing everything that was said, he also admitted that he was indeed foolish in thinking that they This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. would be able to wipe Amanda and then make the Andersons turn against the Scotts and ruin them. He had been so happy that he would be able to meet his beloved woman that he acted foolishly and did everything the woman wanted. He regrets everything and wonders what will happen when his family realizes that he is the one who wants the woman dead. That he was the reason behind their torture and ruins? All he could now hope for was the fact that he would be saved as he felt he had notmitted a lot 12:35 Fri, 3 May MM 59% Chapter 117 Up to 30% off All he could now hope for was the fact that he would be saved as he felt he had notmitted a lot of crimes since he was born. He let out a sigh of relief when he thought about most of the family members being arrested and he will take over his grandfather¡¯s position and lead the others who will remain. After some time, he forgot the mistake he had made and the fact that his family was still in a mess and under threat. Everyone in the room was silent but they all had their different thoughts. ¡°Wait. Dad, did you just say that the Andersons will surely revenge on the whole family and not the person guilty only?¡± one of the elders in the room asked making everyone look at him. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± another asked he was confused but not really as he already knew what his brother was going to say. It was just that he didn¡¯t want to ept the harsh truth. He wasn¡¯t alone as everyone started thinking about it when they heard him say that. ¡°The Andersons only attack someone or a family that has done wrong to them, wound them, or betray them Also from how things are going, I am starting to suspect that one of us is the one who wanted Amanda Anderson dead. Why isn¡¯t there any otherpany or family that is been attacked and only ours?¡± a woman asked as she red at the te in front of her and started to cut the meat with a lot of effort as if she was piercing someone. 4 4 3 0 They were all shocked but knew what she said made sense. Marie¡¯s lover was shocked as he had not expected to ce the puzzles together. He tried his best to remain calm and not let the others sense a change in his expression and everything but what he didn¡¯t know was that there was someone who was looking at him deeply. ¡°Who is that imbecile that wants to ruin our family? I swear when I do find him or her, I will cut ties with him or her so that they can learn not to always cause trouble and depend on themselves,¡± the old man said angrily as he hit the table making the fragile family members flinch out of fear. ¡°You better speak before I find out who the person is,¡± he said after some time of not seeing anyone speaking and most of them lowering their heads. As he knew his grandchildren and his family, he knew that they weren¡¯t lowering their heads out of guilt of trying to kill Amanda or ruining their family but because they feared her more than anything else. 2/3 12:35 PM, 3 May Although not many heard it or saw the panic, some of those who were seated around him and some young generation who had been looking at their grandfather hoping that he would work on something to sa their family. They all gave him curious eyes as they wondered why he was panicking. Although some wanted to say that the man was the man who had arranged for Amanda to be killed, t knew deep in their hearts that it wasn¡¯t the man. Firstly, he didn¡¯t have enough qualifications, Secondly, they had been with him the whole of the night as they had been celebrating theirpany sess. Chapter 117 Up to 30% off He looked around but didn¡¯t see anyone suspicious which made him furious and at the same time confused. Although he wanted to deny the fact that the person who had tried to kill Amanda was in the house and his family members, he knew that it had to be the truth as it was only their family that had been attacked. ¡°Dad, maybe there is a misunderstanding,¡± a man who looked like Marie¡¯s lover said in a panic and as he had tried his best to hide hit. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Up to 30% off Chapter 118 Damien turned cold upon hearing Fabian¡¯s words. He red at him coldly making thetter lower his head immediately and take steps back as he felt that he might lose his life at the exact moment. At the same time, he didn¡¯t understand why his boss still nced at him coldly when he just so] poked the truth and also gave a warning. He was s sure that even a blind person could see what kind of a person Marie was. After some time, he got tired of lowering his head and lifted only to be met by Damien¡¯s dark eyes. ¡°It seems that you never learn, Fabian. Do you think that you aren¡¯t receable? There are a lot of people with working experience you have and have even double degrees or even masters. On the oth side, you only have one degree certificate yet you think that the job is only yours and you are irreceable. Maybe it¡¯s high time I either fire you or demote you so that you can appreciate your work and stop talking to your boss as if he were your son. If you want a son go out there, look for a woman, get married, have s**, and make her conceive then after nine years you will have your child but don¡¯t dare treat me like I am your child! Hope you have understood me,¡± Damien said coldly as there was no way he was going to let Fabian the hook as he had seen he had started talking to him without the respect and fear he wanted. Fabian was so shocked as he didn¡¯t expect to get that kind of reaction from his boss. He was just doing it for the boss¡¯s sake as he was afraid that the woman might end up making the corp bankrupt and ruin their lies. ¡°I am so sorry sir. It is just that I don¡¯t think that Miss Marie Lopez is the right woman for you. There are a lot of women who want to get married to you and they might even help out in saving thepany¡¯s situation. Unlike her who is only causing trouble and making the youngdy her scapegoat so that when the Andersons investigate and find it was Eunice they might go to her, make her life miserable, and attack ourpany. It is like she wants to see you suffering or you being poorer than their family. I am sorry if I have offended you with my words. I just found it right to speak about what I have observed as I have stayed by your side since you took over the president position and worked hard to make the company reach where it is. I can¡¯t let your hard work be ruined by a woman who you aren¡¯t even rted to, Fabian said. Chapter 1100 Up to 30% off Damien wanted to fire the man on the spot but he refrained from doing so as he convinced himself that This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. thetter was saying all those things because he wanted to protect him. At that time, he also remained silent as he wondered why Marie made Eunice the scapegoat even knowing that the Andersons and the Scotts are on different sides currently. Instead of helping him build the rtionship with them as my fianc¨¦e and future wife, she is going so far ruining the rtionship and making things so hard for him. He sighed as he started massaging his temple trying to control his anger and avoid having severe headache cause of thinking and working too hard. At the same time, there was no way he was going to fire Fabian at the moment as it would only add work to him as he tried to work with the new secretary as the person wouldn¡¯t be so familiar with the company and how it ran. ¡°She is still my fianc¨¦, the love of my life thus try your best to stop talking ill about her. Also, if you want to have a difficult life after I marry her then you can continue and after we get married, I will tell her of the evil things you always do about her,¡± Damien said with a wicked smile on his face. Fabien looked at his boss and wondered what was wrong with him. Did he have to risk his family business just for a woman who doesn¡¯t see or know the difference between red and yellow or even ty and five? ¡°Sir, the Andersons have already taken revenge on the Myers Family in Riverside City. I did some investigation and saw that the young master of the Myers was the one who released Amanda¡¯s death. Also, the same person is the one whom Marie had been talking to the whole night. He has some connections with the hooligans that Marie had sent after Amanda and also I don¡¯t think their rtionship is just simple. Damen looked at Fabian and understood why he seemed to hate Marie so much. It was because thetter thought that Marie was cheating on him. But was it true? He tried convincing himself that Marie couldn¡¯t do such a shameful thing to him but at the same time, hecked the confidence if thetter could try killing Amanda and make his sister responsible then such a woman could do anything even cheating on her might be eptable and not a sin. 2/2 12:35 Fri, 3 May M Mi Chapter 118 Up to 30% off IMIYCIJIUC City. I ulu 201110 investigation and saw that the young master of the Myers was the one who released Amanda¡¯s death. Also, the same person is the one whom Marie had been talking to the whole night. He has some connections with the hooligans that Marie had sent after Amanda and also I don¡¯t think their rtionship is just simple. Damen looked at Fabian and understood why he seemed to hate Marie so much. It was because thetter thought that Marie was cheating on him. But was it true? He tried convincing himself that Marie couldn¡¯t do such a shameful thing to him but at the same time, hecked the confidence if thetter could try killing Amanda and make his sister responsible then such a woman could do anything even cheating on her might be eptable and not a sin. ¡°Do you think that they wille after us?¡± Damien asked, as inwardly he was afraid of what would happen if the Andersons attacked them directly. They had already lost a lot of clients and partners thus if the Andersons attacked them, thepany might not be able to withhold the attacks as it did in the past. ¡°Sir, if I was able to find something fishy after finding out that Eunice was the one who sent the gang but didn¡¯t pay them, I am sure that they will also find it fishy and investigate further. At the same time, I am afraid that since they hate you and your family so much, they might stop investigating further and im it was Eunice thus attacking thepany. Even if they continue with the investigation, we won¡¯t be on the safe side as Marie is your fianc¨¦ thus they might still attack because of that,¡± Fabian said. Chapter 119 Chapter 119 That made them confused as they couldn¡¯t understand anything. *Guess we need to look at the CCTV footage to find out who the mastermind is,¡± a weak voice said. She had been silent the whole time and had been looking at everyone¡¯s expression since she saw the news. Due to her observing skills and attentiveness, she had seen those who had panicked and those who had not when it was said that the people behind Amanda¡¯s death were amongst them. She knew that one didn¡¯t have to panic if they weren¡¯t guilty. Only the guilty ones would panic as they were afraid of being discovered and afraid of the punishment they would receive. She knew that the middle¨Caged man was panicking because of his son who had been panicking since was said that Amanda wasn¡¯t dead but she had been pretending to find the people who wanted her c She hated the two men with passion and couldn¡¯t wait to see them fall, make them regret. Although she could never make them pay for what they had done to her throughout the years, she was happy that they had now messed up with the wrong person and they would face the consequences. Everyone around the table looked at her as they wondered why she had spoken and it was rare to he anythinging from her mouth. Both Marie¡¯s lover and his father had ugly faces and red at the woman hoping that she might stop causing trouble for them. Seeing their angry looks, she winked at them before looking at the head of the family who was seated at the end of the table. ¡°Oh my precious little sister, what can the footage find out? Do you think the person responsible had gone out to do the work for himself?¡± a young man said with a smirk as he ced pieces together. He knew that his little cousin hated the two men more than anything else and if she had spoken then it would only mean that the two had something on the matter. ¡°Why are the two of you speaking in parables? Can¡¯t you speak well so that we can understand? It¡¯s like both of you know the possible responsibility for our downfall,¡± a middle¨Caged womanined. 12:35 Fri, 3 May MM ti Chapter 119 Up to 30% off Marie¡¯s lover started panicking as he never expected such a thing to happen. Also, the fact that he didn¡¯t have his phone with him so that he could delete his chats with Marie and calls to the man didn¡¯t help at all. He was afraid that if the two stupid kids said that they suspected him, his phone would be taken and investigated. There was no way he was willing to be caught. He regretted not deleting the texts and calls immediately after talking to the two. Or even do what Marie had done, use another person¡¯s phone when talking to either of the two. After a few minutes of deep thinking, he found out that the two were saying that as his sister had seen him panicking. Since they were young, he never got along with her and found her annoying thus it wasn¡¯t surprising that she hated him for what he had made her go through since she was a child. On the other hand, he wondered whether she had to ruin him to get her revenge. ¡®She can¡¯t refuse to protect me if I beg her. After all, I am her big brother, unlike the guy who is just her cousin!¡± he said inwardly convincing himself. ¡®Yes, that¡¯s right. All I have to do is give her the signal then stop panicking and she will do the rest!¡® he said as he took a deep breath before looking at thetter. He winked at her making her chuckle. His actions only proved that she was right. He was the one behind it and as sure, their father wanted to protect him. Although it pained her, there was nothing. she could do. The man who had corrected her and some other young generation had been paying attention to her 1 some of them had seen clearly what thetter had done. They looked at each other and then started texting each other as if they were plotting something. Truly, they were plotting something as after some minutes, one of them pretended to be shocked. ¡°This is so unbelievable. Brian, how could you do this?¡± he said. ¡®How have they known that it is me? No way! I can¡¯t let Grandpa find out!¡® he thought as he panicked. but at the same time tried his best to pretend that everything was fine. Nheless, the youngsters had already seen his panic and confirmed what they wanted to confirm. The older generation was confused as to what the youngsters were doing. They wanted to ask but they were Interrupted. 2/3 12:35 Fri, 3 May M METO Chapter 119 interrupteu. Up to 30% off ¡°Grandpa, although it is a good thing we find out who has made our family fall. I think the best thing we can do now is arrange how the people who are on the news should escape. After all, we all know that after such news is released and they are apanied by evidence, the police will be here in no time,¡± Brian, Marie¡¯s lover said as he pretended to care about those men and women and hid his panic. This made them panic as they had forgotten about that. None of them wanted to go to prison thus they agreed with him. The old man looked at Brian sternly and deeply as if he was trying to see through him. He knew that his grandson never cared about anyone and he was more selfish than anyone in the room thus he wondered why he had said that. ¡®Is he also on the wanted list?¡® the old man wondered butter pushed it aside as he agreed with Owned by N?velDrama.Org. him. He didn¡¯t want to lose his children and grandchildren. To him, it was better if they ran away and they could still keep in touch then after things cooled down, they coulde back. ¡°I think what Brian has said is true. Get your passports and everything you need and get out of here immediately!¡± he said. They had to admit that he was so clever. Since they didn¡¯t have enough evidence to prove that he was the one who had ruined their family, they opted to remain silent till when they found it. ¡°Why are you people running around with your luggage? Do you think that you will be able to escape It is toote!¡± azy cold voice said at the entrance, shocking everyone. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 They all turned around and those who were initially running halted as they looked at the unwee guest. Their faces had frowned as they wondered who had the guts to step foot in their house announced at undetected. They even started worried whether the guards that had been stationed at the gates, compound, and at the door had gone home when they saw the news had thought that the family didr have a future anymore. This thought made their faces angrier as they vowed that they would make the guards and the servants who had seen them and didn¡¯t notify anyone pay. Although their butler had been an old man and had been working since their old man took over as the family head, he wasn¡¯t spared as they red at him with hateful and murderous looks as they felt he didn¡¯t do his work well since he was in charge of every worker in the house. ¡°Why are you all pretending that you haven¡¯t seen me? Or don¡¯t you know who I am?¡± the man asked in a cold manner as he walked in. They all remained silent as they didn¡¯t know what they should and should not say. Those who had beer upstairs heard the voice and guessed that they wouldn¡¯t be able to run away thus they quickly hid hoping the man wouldn¡¯t search the house to look for them. ¡°What? Has the Myers family turned deaf and dumb? Or is it that I am an unknown figure in this city? the man asked once more, making them gulp as they stood still unsure whether they should speak an? tter him or shake or nod their heads. His sudden appearance had surely confused them and brought fear upon them. ¡°Come here, do you think that I have stopped being feared? Aren¡¯t I ruthless enough to inflict fear on people just as soon as they hear my name?¡± he asked one of the men who had been following him behind. Although the man didn¡¯t speak, he hurriedly shook his head and in fear made the fierce man wave at him signaling him to go back. ¡°Mr¡­ no, sir,¡± the old man stammered when he saw that the man raising his eyebrows at him when he heard the way he was addressing him. 12:36 Fri, 3 May MM. Chapter 120 Up to 30% off ¡°Captain, there is no need for you wasting time talking to them,¡± one of the men behind said. ¡°Old Mr Myers, it seems that your family has grown horns! You evenck manners and can¡¯t greet a visitor or even wee him inside,¡± the man ¡®captain¡® said in a sorry state making the Myers speechless. ¡®How can you say you haven¡¯t been weed when you have already walked in even without at least knocking at the door or informing the guards to announce your arrival?¡® they wondered but they didn¡® This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. dare say it loudly were afraid that instead of minimizing their jail sentence, they might as they even be sentenced to death for talking rude to the Riverside Captain. As if he had heard their thoughts, he snorted and looked around. ¡°You expected me to announce my arrival? I am not a fool! If I did so, wouldn¡¯t I have been dyed at the gates for even hours so that you people can escape? Also, I did knock at the door but since you people were so chatter, you never heard my knock then here you shameless use me that I didn¡® knock!¡± the captain said angrily. They remained silent, hid their thoughts, and lowered out of shame and also because the captain had guessed what was on their mind. ¡°Just because your family has prospered in both the political and business industry doesn¡¯t mean that you aren¡¯t touchable! Since the news was released on the inte, theizens have dered that they want any member of their family who is in the government or is a politician should get out immediately. Now, none of your family members is a part of politics and I can¡¯t think although there were people who never sinned or made any mistake in this family and they had been politicians, the people are so many and hateful that we can onlyprise. None of your generation will ever step fool in the political industry!¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t want to make things hard but you have yourself to me!¡± the captain said before looking at the people standing in the room and then frowning. He looked around but didn¡¯t see anything or anyone he was looking for. He turned to Old Mr Scott angrily but he still tried to control his temper. ¡°I am not here to make it difficult as I said but you should tell your sons, daughters, and grandchildren toe down here immediately,¡± he said coldly as his eyes darkened. ¡°I am so sorry captain but I don¡¯t know what you are talking about! We have just finished breakfast 2/3 12:36 Fri, 3 May M. Chapter 120 Up to 30% off and the suitcases you see belong the my grandchildren who are going back to school,¡± Mr Myers said with a smile on his face; he thought that the captain would be easily been led astray. ¡°Just finished breakfast?¡± the captain asked. ¡°Yes, captain.¡± some of the young generation replied while a few remained silent as they knew that if the man was the one who had been sent, no one in the family would be able to escape! Although they didn¡¯t get along and were harmonious, they still felt it wasn¡¯t fair as they would be able to have freedom while they didn¡¯t. Some of them had a happy face on their mouths as they had been praying that the people who wou getting arrested, leave them then after some years, they would be docile and nothing. Because of this, they were so excited. ¡°You should call everyone out here if you don¡¯t, then I will take everyone back to the station and lock them up. As you know, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for me toe up with excuses and it might lead to them getting life sentences even if they were innocent!¡± Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Up to 30% off Old Mr Myers wished that he could make the man lose his job. Still, he swallowed back the words he wanted to say as he knew that due to the news that had been released about them and the public demand: theirpany¡¯s stocks were falling at a higher rate and also all the members that were in politics had lost their jobs. Now, he and his family could no longer use the connections they had as everyone despised them. Also if he wanted to say he would give them benefits then why would he get the benefits from the money he had in his pocket he nned on using it on thepany to revive it. ¡°Captain, I am sorry for what has happened but I can assure you that my family, children, and grandchildren are being plotted against,¡± he said after a while. The captain gave him a mocking smile. ¡°If they were being plotted against and the enemy was nning on releasing such news about them, doesn¡¯t that mean that your children and grandchildren fell into their traps? Also, doesn¡¯t that mean that your generation is just crooked and stupid as they cannot see through their enemies?¡± All the Myers family members present felt ashamed and lowered their heads as they didn¡¯t know what to say as they knew he certainly had a point. ¡°If they didn¡¯t want the enemies to destroy them, why didn¡¯t they do good instead of doing evil? Did they think that they were gods and that nothing they did wouldn¡¯t ever be found out? If they followed the rule, did their work with dedication, and did not smear others then would your family be in ruins as it is currently?¡± He didn¡¯t you his usual cold voice. Although he was still talking about a serious matter, unlike the other days, he spoke in a calm yet mocking tone. Of course, none of the policemen and women present felt what he had said was wrong. Not only he b also some of the members of that family who had decided from the start that they wanted to live a decent andwful life. They hated the others more than how Amanda hated Marie and her lover as their hard work had been turned into dust by their stupidity. Some even wondered what would happen to them as they didn¡¯t think they would continue working for thepanies they used to. Even after being fired, who would 12:36 Fri, 3 May Chapter 121 59% Up to 30% off They hated the others more than how Amanda hated Marie and her lover as their hard work had beer turned into dust by their stupidity. Some even wondered what would happen to them as they didn¡¯t think they would continue working for thepanies they used to. Even after being fired, who would employ a Myer family member after knowing what kind of despicable people they were? The old Mr. Myers looked at the captain with deep hatred as he heard his words. He wished he could just kill him, bury him, or even worse, bury him alive then he would lose air and die a slow death as he regretted everything he had said about them. Unfortunately, the captain came with a group of policemen who would do anything to protect him and at the same time make sure that his ns didn¡® seed. Looking around hoping to findfort in those around him and those who weren¡¯t guilty, he saw the hatred in their eyes and smiled wickedly as he thought that the hatred was directed to the captain and his group. What he didn¡¯t know was that he might suffer a huge blow when he found out to whom the hatred was directed. ¡°Mr Myers, are you going to send the people out from hiding? If my men search the room and find anyone hidden there, the person will be charged extra for wasting police time and thinking that we as Owned by N?velDrama.Org. the police always have a lower rank than you people! The only people I will help in minimizing their sentences are the ones who are currently present and are guilty of something and should be arrested.¡® the captain exined. The old man gulped as he wanted to talk but didn¡¯t know what was right and what wasn¡¯t. Although the captain¡¯sst sentence was quite tempting he wondered what would happen if all of his children were arrested and the only people who would be left were his younger grandchildren. He hoped that the ones in hiding were hiding well or had fought way to get out of the mansion when the policemen and wom were there. Wanting to show his superiority and that although his family was still on the decline, the business wasn¡¯t bankrupt, he was still alive and there was still some hope that their business would soon peak and reach where it had been. The meaning is, a warning that if the captain doesn¡¯t submit to him, in the future when they rise again, he will make sure the captain regrets it, making him lose both his family and upation. He looked at the captain coldly and deeply in the eyes wanting to see how would break it first. Seeing this, the captain could only sigh as he wondered what was wrong with the man or whether he thought that the city was his private area. 12:36, Fri, 3 May MME Chapter 121 WCIC UICIC. Up to 30% off Wanting to show his superiority and that although his family was still on the decline, the business wasn¡¯t bankrupt, he was still alive and there was still some hope that their business would soon peak and reach where it had been. The meaning is, a warning that if the captain doesn¡¯t submit to him, in the future when they rise again, he will make sure the captain regrets it, making him lose both his family and upation. He looked at the captain coldly and deeply in the eyes wanting to see how would break it first. Seeing this, the captain could only sigh as he wondered what was wrong with the man or whether he thought that the city was his private area. As a person who never backed down, the captain also stared into his eyes deeply as he released an oppressing aura in order to force the old man and the Myers family into submission. The other ordinary people and the Myers members started shivering as fear was engraved deep in their minds due to what the two (the captain and the old man)were doing. As expected, the old man lost and his face was pale due to the aura and the coldness that was emitting from the captain. ¡°Old man, it¡¯s the high time you submit defeat!! Also, this is a warning to you that you should never provoke anyone just because you think they are weak. Those weaklings in your eyes can bring your shock in the city and the country as news always travels fast. I gave you chances to tell your family to come out of hiding but you have refused. Don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!!¡± the captain said angrily. ¡°Go search the room. When you see anyone, drag them into the police station!!¡± Chapter 122 Chapter 122 ¡°Why are you still here even after your grandpa has summoned you?¡± Amanda asked with a frown on face after walking downstairs and finding Gregory still present. Hearing her voice, Gregory lifted his head and looked in that direction in anticipation. Amanda saw him looking at him and wondered whether he had done something wrong. The man was as cold as her older brother and most time when she saw how he stared at her sternly, she would always think that she had done something wrong and was about to be reprimanded. ¡°You know why I haven¡¯t gone yet!¡± Gregory answered coldly making Amanda confused as the two of then had been getting close and she had thought that she was able to break the ice but now, she wondere whether she had been confused or had she had been wrong from the start. ¡°Hei, what have I done? I am a good child and a small angel,¡± Amanda said in a soft voice making Gregory snort as he went back to his work. Amanda was left speechless as she didn¡¯t know what wrong thing she had done to receive such attention. Nheless, since she was her family¡¯sstborn and had always been pampered, she didn¡¯t know how to be soft, try to make things better, and also spoil someone. Thus when she saw that Gregory was behaving like a spoilt brat in front of her, she sighed as she went ahead and did her things ignoring him too. ¡®Since he has decided to ignore me, I will also ignore him! I will show him that I also know the meaning of ignore! Amanda stubbornly said inwardly. If Gregory had heard her words, he would have choked on what he had been drinking and thought she wa: such a mannerless young girl. ¡°Call your grandfather and tell her that you are fine.¡± He broke the silence after some minutes, and when he noted that Amanda was also ignoring him. He was so frustrated as he didn¡¯t know what to do and at the same time, didn¡¯t want to her nagging and spoiling her. To him, that wasn¡¯t his word but her brothers. FM, 3 May Qupter 122 Up to 30% off AllMoja Slpptu wl 300 va? uuinig diu IVONEU AL THIT WUNUCHING WHAL YA WILLg murauanu my ne nau been so interested in her stuff. She averted her eyes and continued doing her work. Gregory caught all this and he massaged his temple as he thought that Amanda hade to torture him. ¡°Have you heard me?¡± he asked in an angry tone making Amanda frown as she didn¡¯t know where the had thought that he had rights over her. Commanding and talking to her the way he wanted. To her, she was the one who was supposed to do that and not Gregory as she felt that he was still inferior to her. It wasn¡¯t that she was looking down at him but his character was making Amanda think that he wasn¡¯t suitable to be her close friend. Due to this, Amanda decided to be cold to him just the way he was was trying her. ¡°Who are you tomand me on what to do? Even my family has nevermanded me to do so! I ar one who does what I want. Well, except for Grandpa and Grandma,¡± she said coldly. ¡°Then since you know that, you should inform him that you are still alone,¡± he said in a cold tone making Amanda shake her head in pity. Amanda looked at him. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It seems that you can¡¯t understand what I am telling you! I said no one can order me around and you still are! Who do you think you are?¡± she asked coldly shocking Gregory as he had not expected her be angry for him insisting she inform her old man. He studied her and sighed. ¡®It is my fault for forgetting that she can also be cold. Amanda released a superior aura which was even greater than him making him hold his breath as it was so great and it had been oppressing him. ¡°Your grandfather is worried about you,¡± he said in a low tone hoping that she would stop releasing such an oppressing aura. ¡°Worried? Of course, I know that he feels more guilty than worried! Also, I won¡¯t inform him. I will go straight to them. Not informing him won¡¯t kill him!¡± Amanda said making Gregory shake his head as he pitied himself and the old man. Seeing that Amanda wasn¡¯t going to stop emitting the aura, Gregory breathed in fear and hurriedly as he felt that it was better if he left¨Cbefore he was killed by her auras. 273 12:37 Fri, 3 May MM ti Chapter 122 59% Up to 30% off He hurriedly stood up and walked out of the room without telling her.. Seeing him departing in haste, Amanda let out a smile as she knew what had happened. She felt proud of herself for getting rid of him as she saw him as a bother. She took out her phone and started going through the trending news and reading thements. One trend caught her eye making her click on it. ¡®IS AMANDA ANDERSON DEAD OR ALIVE?¡® Amanda quickly understood that some people had started oubting the news of her death and even thought that she was the one behind Myers¡¯s failure. Some felt shiver down their spine as they thought of what would ever happen if they wronged her even slightly. Gregory got out and wondered where he would go as he still didn¡¯t feel like going to work. He didn¡¯t know why but he justcked the will to go thepany. He wanted to stay indoors as he did his things but after some minutes, he remembered that he wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve that if he failed to go to his grandfather and convince him that Amanda wasn¡¯t dead as they all thought. He felt uneasy if he didn¡¯t tell him as he knew his grandfather¡¯s temper. He can even decide out of anger which he wouldter regret when hees down. After some minutes, he arrived at his grandfather¡¯s mansion as he had something to talk to him. Sadly, luck wasn¡¯t on his side as immediately he opened the door, he was weed by a cup being thrown at him. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Gregory was so shocked as he nced at the broken piece on the ground. If not for his quick flex, This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. his face would have been hit right now. He lifted his head and looked forward only to see an angry old man making him sigh. He started walking towards him as he knew that was in great trouble. His cousin who was seated opposite his grandfather had a smug on his face as he looked at him making Gregory feel as if he was going to have a headache so soon. Without being told, he knew that his cousin was the one who had spoken ill of him in front of the old man and made things worse. ¡°Father, do you want to hurt him? If his face is ruined, do you think that any woman would want a disfigured man?¡± he heard his mother asking making his mouth lift but he quickly hid it. Hearing the soft crying voice, the old man came back to his senses. He of course didn¡¯t want to hit it. He had thrown the coffee cup out of anger but he never expected Gregory to make an entrance at that moment. Although he felt guilty and at the same time he was afraid, he didn¡¯t dare show his emotions and even pretended that he had not done anything wrong. Everyone in the living room had been observing the old man and when he saw his shrugging, they kne that it wouldn¡¯t be easy for the old man to admit his mistake and apologize to Gregory. Some who had been fighting for power were happy as they thought that the rtionship between the two would be ruined and couldn¡¯t wait to show their filialness to the old man in hopes that he would take back the shares he had given Gregory and give them to them. ¡°Why should grandpa apologize? He hasn¡¯t done something wrong!¡± one of Gregor¡¯s cousins said mak Gregory and his parents frown. ¦¥¦° May Chapter 123 Up to 30% off ¡°Who told Grandpa to apologize? Did you hear your things?¡± Gregory¡¯s younger sister asked making her brother and some of the other cousins who were on good terms with Gregory and his family chuckle. The man who had spoken clenched his hands into a fist as he swore that when he got the shares and control over the family, he would make her pay for the humiliation she had caused him. The youngdy had never been afraid of causing trouble or what people would say as she had always. had her brothers¡® protection since she was a kid. Gregory¡¯s younger brother saw his reaction and hatred in his eyes and red at the man. Feeling the sharp piercing look that was directed to him from a certain direction, the man looked up and met with his eyes. Although Gregory¡¯s younger brother was also younger than the cousin, he was still terrifying just like his big brother thus when he met the eyes, the man subconsciously everted his gaze quickly afraid that he might be ruined if he continued looking at him. ¡°Grandpa, why are you so angry?¡± Gregory asked in a soft voice as he squatted in front of the old man. Seeing his favorite grandson¡¯s pure yet innocent eyes, the old man was inwardly happy to see him as it had been long since Gregory visited him. Also, as he continued looking at the eyes, he didn¡¯t believe the rumors which circted about his grandson being ruthless and cold¨Chearted as to him, boy was still innocent and didn¡¯t know the cruelty of the world. But he was wrong. If not for the fact things had been kept under wraps and he never found out, he wouldn¡¯t have been thinking what he was thinking. Instead, he would have been worried and sad. But at the same time, helps Gregory take down his enemies He also was never a good person during his young age. He was even more ruthless than Gregory maki him the most feared person. Because of him, no one dared to mess with him. The enemies always thought that as long as he did, the Gilbert family would be crushed and ruined but they never expected a younger him. This made everyone in the business world and their city terrified, cause if both young and old joined forces, they would be ruined and there would be no ce for them. ¡°Grandpa, mmh?¡± Gregory asked, bringing the old man back from his thoughts. 12:37 Fri, 3 May M M ti Chapter 123 Up to 30% off ¡°Pfft! Don¡¯t think I am not mad at you!! I sent you to take care of Amanda Anderson and make sure nothing happened to her but what happened? She was killed under your nose,¡± the old man said angrily. ¡°Who knew that the so¨Ccalled powerful Gregory Gilbert couldn¡¯t even finish such a simple task? You are weak. The Gilbert heir shouldn¡¯t be as weak as you are!¡± another cousin said in mockery. If they were alone, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to as she would have been punished. Although Gregory would nevery a hand on a woman, he always punished them in other ways. He was not only feared outside but also by his family. Since it was in front of the old man she spoke as she knew that Gregory couldn¡¯t do anything to him as he wanted to maintain the innocent and pure Gregory in front of their grandfather. ¡°You better watch how you speak to your eldest cousin! When I am gone, you will all have to depend on him. If you guys have a bad rtionship, do you think that he will take care of you? You might end up being thrown out,¡± the old man reprimanded his granddaughter as he wasn¡¯t happy with her word Although he thought of Gregory as pure, that didn¡¯t mean he never saw the greed and hatred of some o his grandchildren. He could but there wasn¡¯t anything much he could do as he didn¡¯t want to be told that he was biased. All he hoped was that Gregory could take care of himself and eventually make peace with his cousins and even get along. ¡°Grandpa, you even dared to throw a cup at me just because of Amanda? She is just a spoiled brat!¡± Gregory remembered how Amanda had disturbed him in the morning. ¡°You! How would you talk like that? She is dead because of you! I think that you should even be punished!¡± the old man said as he beat Gregory with his cane. ¡°Dad, how can you beat Gregory just because of Amanda when she isn¡¯t even your granddaughter? You He wasn¡¯t able toplete his sentence as he was interrupted. ¡°She was his fianc¨¦e!¡± Chapter 124 Chapter 124 ¡°What!¡± some of the people in the room shouted out of shock. Although Gregory didn¡¯t do so, he was always so shocked and didn¡¯t know what to say or do. ¡°Grandpa, are you sure you are fine and noting up with your stuff?¡± he asked after a few minute: of shock. ¡°You! How can you say that about your grandfather? Are you asking for another beating? Cause I will readily grant you your wish,¡± the old man said angrily as he couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Then howe I have never had of anything like having a fiancee?¡± Gregory asked as he wanted to know everything and didn¡¯t want to be cheated by his grandfather. As far as he was concerned, he knew that the old man could say anything as he couldn¡¯t see any pain. or guilt upon mentioning ¡®Amanda¡¯s death¡®. He wanted to trigger his feelings but sadly, he was meant to be doomed. ¡°Why should I mention it? Also, you do know that her grandfather and I are best friends. So as we wanted to join the two families together and be a family, we said that if the Andersons got a girl, the girl would be married to my eldest son. If they fail, then my youngest granddaughter will be married to the Andersons. So, when Amanda and her cousin who was also a girl were born a few yearter when everyone was nearly giving up on the Andersons producing a girl, we were all shocked. They were born in the same year and month but on different days. There was a ten¨Cday gap. Since Amanda i the youngest granddaughter that means that she is your fianc¨¦e,¡± the old man narrated shocking everyone more. Some of the people present were shocked as they never knew that their grandfather had a close rtionship with Old Mr Anderson. ¡°Grandpa, why haven¡¯t we ever known that you have such a great friend? Also, we are miles away from them when the rich and prominent families are ranked. Do you think we are worth them?¡± one of Gregory¡¯s cousins asked as he didn¡¯t want to believe it. Other than being jealous of Gregory, he was filled with hatred for his grandfather. Before Gregory took over as thepany¡¯s president, they were all trying their best to win against each other, He remembered that he failed and couldn¡¯t be the president just because he was unable to get one of Chapter 124 the most developed and best projects from the Andersons Corp. Up to 30% off If he had known the rtionship between the two old men, he would have used it to get the President position. Now he had hatred for the old man as to him, if the old man wanted him to seed, he would have informed him that time and let him use his connections but the man didn¡¯t want to. ¡°At that time, the Andersons weren¡¯t as prominent and rich as they are right now. We were on the sam level and rank. After Mr Anderson, Adrian¡¯s father took over, he took thepany to another level. Also, the three brothers never fought for power, they helped each other to make the family more prominent. As you can see, Amanda¡¯s mother, Mr. Anderson, is talented in clothing and jewel design, she started her ownpany. Luke¡¯s mom, who was a skilled chef, opened the hotels, an industry in which the Andersons were into just like designing. The men opened variouspanies in various state: and cities worldwide. That¡¯s how they were able to get where they are today. Unlike my family who have no intentions of starting their ownpanies. You don¡¯t want to start from below so that you cannot get tired. Cause of this, our family will always be stagnant. I hope some of you will change starting from today. Of course, if one wants to start a business and enter an industry that our family isn¡¯t in, we will invest in it. Gregory will give you the money to start it,¡± the old mant exined. The man didn¡¯t know what to say when he heard them. He was so ambitious and wanted to be in charge of the wholepany and not just a mere branch of the industry. ¡°Grandpa! Are you sure you won¡¯t back down when you hear what we want? Of course, each of us is talented in various industries and it isn¡¯t a must we all work in thatpany,¡± a young woman who had previously talked rude of Gregory said. The old man looked at his granddaughter and smiled. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°If you want to start apany you will see Gregory after we are done with Amanda¡¯s burial so that he can help you out in the process,¡± he answered making thedy cheer while Gregory felt as if he was going to suffer from headache once more when he had his grandfather mentioning Amanda¡¯s dea ¡°Thank you, Grandpa. Cousin, you will have to take care of me as a new CEO,¡± she said joyfully making Gregory chuckle. When he heard how she addressed him and how happy she was, he was reminded of when they were before his sister and his other female cousins were born, thedy used to follow him around as she was still little and always said that she had a big brother to protect her in time of danger. But when she came back from studying abroad the heir position battle was strong, everyone wanted their 12:38 FM, 3 May Chapter 124 THE VIY TALI TVVNCU OL 1112 granuuaugliui anu jinnou. ²¹Íê:59% Up to 30% off ¡°If you want to start apany you will see Gregory after we are done with Amanda¡¯s burial so that he can help you out in the process,¡± he answered making thedy cheer while Gregory felt as if he was going to suffer from headache once more when he had his grandfather mentioning Amanda¡¯s dea ¡°Thank you. Grandpa. Cousin, you will have to take care of me as a new CEO,¡± she said joyfully making Gregory chuckle. When he heard how she addressed him and how happy she was, he was reminded of when they were before his sister and his other female cousins were born, the dy used to follow him around as she was still little and always said that she had a big brother to protect her in time of danger. But when she came back from studying abroad the heir position battle was strong, everyone wanted their brother to get it thus they drifted away as she felt it would be like betraying her brother. ¡°Father, I know understand why you insisted on giving thepany to Gregory instead of any of your other grandsons. It was just because Gregory was Amanda¡¯s fianc¨¦e!¡± an angry middle¨Caged man said making everyone look at him. ¡°What are you talking about? At that time, was Amanda even found? Or you even don¡¯t know anythin that goes on yet you want the position to be in your family? If you weren¡¯t so ambitious and selfish, I might have given you a small position instead of none! You will just destroy our family if you are given the opportunity,¡± the old man said angrily. ¡°Well, won¡¯t your precious grandson destroy that business you are so proud of?¡± Chapter 125 Chapter 125 ¡°You!! Get out of here. I don¡¯t want to see you ever again!¡± the old man shouted as he threw everything close to hitting the man. ¡°Grandpa,e down and just assume he doesn¡¯t exist,¡± Gregory said when he saw his grandfather agitated and afraid that his health would deteriorate. ¡°What do you mean wasn¡¯t found, grandfather?¡± Gregory¡¯s sister asked. ¡°She had been kidnapped since she was little. She just got united with her family four years ago,¡± he answered in a low tone as he sighed. ¡°The other Anderson¡¯s daughter hasn¡¯t been found yet but I don¡¯t think even if she is found, there will be any change. So, when I gave Gregory the position, it wasn¡¯t because of Amanda as I even didn¡¯t know she would be found!¡± the old man said firmly making the ones who were suspicious and questioning him bow their heads. ¡°Adrian was the one who was supposed toe for the business project but we remembered that the twc of you are engaged thus her grandfather did everything to convince the girl toe here and I sent you to be part of the meaning. Who would have thought that our selfishness and foolishness would lead to the young woman dying?¡± the old man revealed their intentions. Hearing this, Gregory shook his head as he had already guessed it after learning that Amanda was his fianc¨¦e. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t believe that a stubborn creature like her was his fianc¨¦e and he was meant to live with her forever. ¡°Wait, didn¡¯t I hear there is a rumor that Amanda is divorced?¡± someone asked making some people gulp while others widened their eyes as they looked at the old man. They thought that Gregory was the old man¡¯s favorite but now, they started wondering whether they were wrong as how could the old man let his favorite grandson marry a divorcee? Just because of the business sess, he had to marry such a person! They felt as if they had misjudged the old man and that he wasn¡¯t a good person if a business was more precious than his so¨Ccalled favorite grandson¡¯s happiness. ¡°Yes, she had been married but that was before she was found. Do you think that if she wasn¡¯t lost. she would have gotten married to that scumbag? I am waiting to see her cleaning off the entire 12:38 Fri, 3 May MM ti. 59% Chapter 125 Up to 30% off She would have gollen marned total scumbag i am wanting to see ner cleaning of the enure family!¡± the old man said angrily making them hold their breaths. ¡°Was she married into a wealthy family?¡± one asked out of curiosity. ¡°Yes, but since she came from a ¡®humble background¡® she was treated awfully by her inws,¡± anothe answered as she had visited the city and started there for some time thus she knew some things. ¡°But that woman was indeed talented! She just bought over apany and she has been able to revi it! She was truly a prodigal just like our cousin over here,¡± another chimed in a sad tone. ¡°We have surely missed just a good person! It would have been great if she became my sister¨Cinw! don¡¯t care whether she was married before or not but now she is no longer alive. I guess my brother is meant to remain single for the rest of his life!¡± Gregory¡¯s sister said making some people chuckle while Gregory red at her but she just smiled innocently at him. ¡°How many times have I said that Amanda isn¡¯t dead? Yes, some stupid people wanted to kill her but they were outnumbered by her bodyguards. She came with over twenty bodyguards but after arrival, they started protecting her in secret. Thus the kidnappers were shocked when they realized it,¡± Gregory told them shocking them in the process. ¡°What? Is she now fine? If anything happens to her, what will I tell my great friend?¡± Old Mr Gilbert said in a sad tone making Gregory roll his eyes. ¡°Oh please spare me! Why are you now so worried than even when she was ¡®dead¡® to you¡± Gregorya: making the old man red at him but didn¡¯t bother himself so much with him. ¡°I wonder who has the guts to attack the daughter of the richest family! Are they seeking death? Ever if I hate Gregory and have been fighting for his position for years, I am not that foolish to n an attack on her¡± the man who had hatred for the old man said.. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it in the morning that everything is too fishy? I said that she had to have bodyguards thus how was she the only person who died because of being eaten by the wild animals and there wasn¡¯t even a single body that belonged to either her secretary or bodyguards but none of you wanted to believe me! You said that maybe she never came with the security,¡± another chimed in making them lower their heads as they felt that that sentence was meant to mock them and at the same time, call them stupid. ¡°Good to hear that,¡± Gregory said sarcastically but the man didn¡¯t pay attention to him. 12:38 Fri, 3 May MM ti. Chapter 125 59% ? Up to 30% off ¡°Yes, who wanted to kill my future granddaughter¨Cinw?¡± the old man asked angrily. ¡°You do not need about that! They are already tasting their own medicine. Although Amanda didn¡¯t arrange for them to be beaten up and killed, she will make them pay slowly by slowly,¡± Gregory said making the old man look at him with a smile. To him, it seemed that whatever happened had made the two close to each other and he was happy. If he were asked, he would have gone and thanked the idiots who wanted to harm her. ¡°Wait, I have seen the news about the Myers everywhere. Don¡¯t tell me that they have a hand in this, a middle¨Caged woman said while holding her phone. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Well Aunty, you told me not to tell you thus won¡¯t tell you!¡± Gregory said with a chuckle. The woman red at him. ¡°Anyways, one of their young masters has a secret rtionship with Damien Scott¡¯s fianc¨¦e who hates Amanda to the core. To please the lover, when they found out that Amanda was here, he arranged that Now, he has ruined his family and their business. I am nning to acquire some of their businesses,¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Gregory said. ¡°Good! Now our enemy has been taken care of and our family¡¯s business will grow after you do that first, go spend time with Amanda!¡± 12:38 Fri, 3 May MM. Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Up to 30% off ¡°Miss, did you say that we would be going to the capital¡± James asked. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in going anymore. Just inform Dad that I am still alive and I will be back in the city in a few hours,¡± Amanda said as she looked out of the window. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But miss, won¡¯t it be better if you went? Also, you will meet your siblings there,¡± James said as he tried to convince her, making Amanda roll her eyes as she knew he must be told something. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you already told them that I am still alive,¡± she said coldly. ¡°No, no, no miss. I didn¡¯t tell them anything as I knew that y r n was going to the capital so that they could see for themselves whether you are alive or not,¡± James said hurriedly as he lowered. his head. Amanda nced at him and saw his reaction. ¡°James, I am not a fool. I know you must have told them something and you are afraid that you will. g¨¦t a lecture if I don¡¯t go there. If you want to go to the city I will just book a ticket for you as it seems that you enjoy working for them and not me. I guess that I am not paying you well and you think since they are an older generation, they have a lot of money hence you might be paid better than when you are with me, am I right?¡± she asked coldly making James wiped the sweat that was on hi forehead. He knew that his boss knew what he had done but what else could he have done if not telling them the truth? What could anyone else in his shoes do when it is said your boss was eaten by wild animals and there are no other bodies around? Of course, people will think that he ran away and didn¡¯t care abou his boss and that¡¯s inhuman. He couldn¡¯t lose his job so he told them everything but now hearing Amanda¡¯s voice and tone he kne that he had done a wrong thing. How did I end up in this situation? Why did I forget that I was working for Amanda and not them thu even if they threatened me. I would have still kept my job. Now I have lost the job that pays well and doesn¡¯t have a lot of work! 12:39 Fri, 3 May MM ? Chapter 126 Up to 30% off Amanda didn¡¯t hear anything from him making him turn and nce at him to see what he was doing at the emotions running in his eyes. ¡°Have you heard what I have said?¡± she asked coldly making James flinch. ¡°I am sorry boss, I shouldn¡¯t have told them anything without your permission. I was threatened and since I was in panic, I forgot that I am your employee and not theirs Please forgive me, miss,¡± he said as he lowered his head. ¡°My brothers and sister know that I am still alive but unlike you, they remained calm and indifferent when they saw the news and when facing the enemies. You think that I will be able to save you but that¡¯s a no. Do you think that after everything you did, my brother is satisfied with you? You were once his right¨Chand man and now the same person, who can¡¯t control his emotions. I won¡¯t be surprised if he asks for your present in the capital as you have been so rxed when you are on my side,¡± Amanda said making James speechless. any He had forgotten what life in the capital was like after being with Amanda for so long. Now hearing the words, his face was ugly as he knew that his good days were numbered and he would never have freestyle he had. He had even nned on dating but if he was going to the capital, he didn¡¯t see a need to go on with the n as he would be busy 24/7. It was rare to see Adrian Anderson going hom to rest. He as the secretary, always slept even less than six hours as he had to make sure his boss. had everything he needed before doing so. ???? ??????? ¡°Never knew you were such an ungrateful person. Now, you are mad and sad after hearing my words that you will be summoned back to the capital. Shouldn¡¯t you be happy that you aren¡¯t losing your job?¡± she asked as she looked at him with disgust. James¡® face flushed as he knew that she had made sense and he had acted as aplete jerk. All he could hope now was that Miss Amanda didn¡¯t say negative about him as he would make things worse. ¡°Thank you so much, Miss Anderson, for your mercies,¡± he said quickly making Amanda raise her eyebrows as she couldn¡¯t believe it but she understood why he was doing so. She ignored her and took out her phone, scrolled it a bit then found a number she had been looking for. ¡°Give me your phone,¡± she told James as she didn¡¯t want to use her phone in doing what she was about to do next as she was afraid she wouldter be disturbed and she valued her peace. 12:39 FM, 3 May 19 IPE Chapter 126 Õ錑59%ë³ Up to 30% off Amanda nced at it as she tried to analyze it before switching it on. She dialed the phone that was on her phone then ced it on her ears as her eyes turned cold making the atmosphere¡® temperature lower. ¡°Hello.¡± A deep voice said on the other side making Amanda gulp. ¡°Mr Scott,¡± she called him without telling him who she was as she expected him to know who it was through the voice. ¡°Amanda? Aren¡¯t you dead?¡± he asked as he was confused but at the same time; he felt the heavin and emptiness that was his heart weren¡¯t there anymore. Also, he was happy that she had called him immediately after she had survived the battle. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it! I am not calling you ¡®cause I miss you because you are my favorite person or want to talk to you. I am always disgusted every time I hear your voice or see you.¡± Aman said coldly making the happiness that he felt vanish. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Chapter 127 He felt as if someone had poured cold water on him. ¡°I have been dealing with my enemies on this side and I have finished them all. I think you haven¡¯t seen the news thus I advise you to look at it. From it, you will understand that if I wanted to, I would crush you, your business, and your whole family anytime I want but I want you all to feel the pain and suffering I was through. I want to see you at your lowest, begging mercy from me,¡± Amanda told him coldly. Damien wasn¡¯t stupid and knew that there might be something he didn¡¯t know on the news thus he nned to check it out. Nheless, he felt as if he had been pierced when he heard his heart. He was also anxious but he didn¡¯t understand why that was happening thus he just convinced himself that he was panicking caus she said she wanted to crush thempletely. How could he who is always known for being a professional lover not understand what was happening to him? Hasn¡¯t he been always in love with Marie? Or does he think he loves her but he doesn¡¯t? Did he mistake adoration for love? ¡°What have I done to receive your cold words today, Amanda?¡± he asked. Although he knew why he was calling, he didn¡¯t want to admit it. To him, it was even far worse if she knew as it would pose a danger to hispany. ¡°Mr Scott, I understand that you are quite a busy man and have no time to check what¡¯s going on social media but I believe that your assistant Fabian has the time as he is your eyes and ears where yours can¡¯t reach. Know that your beautiful yet foolish girls have made a severe mistake and they will have to be punished!¡± she said thest words in a cold tone making sure the severity of the matter had been proved. When Damien heard that, he held his breath as he didn¡¯t know what to say or do. He didn¡¯t know whether to admit that he knew what was going on and knew who was behind it. Whether he should apologize for Marie¡¯s mistake or not! He didn¡¯t know what was the right thing to do as he wasn¡¯t talking to Amanda who used to do everything he said. Chapter 127 Up to 30% off ¡°Amanda, what have they done? Also, although you hate them much, you shouldn¡¯t call them foolish a it makes me angry and I am sure you don¡¯t want to see or hear me angry,¡± Damien said making Amand roll her eyes at his shameless nature. ¡°Please spare me! Who are you that I should make sure I speak to you in a gentle tone? Are you my husband or one of my brothers? Mr Scott, I will talk however I want when I am speaking to you as you are the man I hate most in this world. Also, you always thought that you have a higher position and have everything to make me submit but do you have the power to force me to do that now? Do you h the right to talk to me in that tone? Who are you?¡± Amanda asked angrily. ¡°As I said, your fianc¨¦e and sister have done something that isn¡¯t eptable and I will make sure they pay the price. And you as their guardian and the person who has made them to be like that due to your spoiling. I will make sure you don¡¯t even have the money to spoil them,¡± Amanda added after controlling her anger. ¡°Miss Anderson, although you are from the richest family you shouldn¡¯t use a lot of power and money to fight me. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your family might lose a lot of money and stop being the richest family in the country?¡± Damien asked in a cold tone. Amanda chuckled as she wondered whether the man was the people always said a genius since to her, he was just as stupid as his sister and fianc¨¦e. ¡°You are naive, do you think that your family¡¯s business is even a quarter of my family¡¯s business? I have ruined the Myers family in Riverside City today and they are more powerful than you. Have you heard that my family is the richest? It has even gone to a higher level as I have taken some of the Myers businesses for ourselves. So please don¡¯t try threatening me,¡± she said as she mocked him. Can the Scott even make my family lose even a cent? He has been in charge of their business and he. thinks everyone highly of him and they would submit to his every request as he was a promising businessman. ¡°I will crush your family¡¯s business and then you so that you won¡¯t even be able to start a business but first and most, I aming for your sister!¡± Amanda said as she hugged her phone as he felt it was useless to continue speaking to him. Although she would have told him what she had done, from his attitude, Amanda knew that he would still support Eunice and try making things hard for her thus, it was better if she acted and proved to him that she really meant it. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. $12:39 FM, 3 May MM Chapter 127 Call me bull even make my tammy use even a lenti e as een in ridge or Up to 30% off thinks everyone highly of him and they would submit to his every request as he was a promising businessman. ¡°I will crush your family¡¯s business and then you so that you won¡¯t even be able to start a business but first and most, I aming for your sister!¡± Amanda said as she hugged her phone as he felt it was useless to continue speaking to him. Although she would have told him what she had done, from his attitude, Amanda knew that he would still support Eunice and try making things hard for her thus, it was better if she acted and proved to him that she really meant it. Also, she wanted when she started attacking her for what Marie had done, to investigate what happened and see what kind of a woman he was interested in. A woman who could even ruin his sister¡¯s future just for her satisfaction. If he still wanted to marry her, then they would know that maybe there was something wrong with his head and it would also prove that Marie and him were the same kind of people. ¡°Miss, why did you call him?¡± James asked as he was displeased when he heard them speaking. He was afraid that his boss would be soft after talking to the man and forget her intentions of avenging what they had done and the Flores. Although she had told him that he would start with the Scott young miss, James was afraid that she might be in pain seeing Damien in pain as they all thought she still loved him and that¡¯s why she hadn¡¯t wiped them yet. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 ? Up to 30% off ¡°Sometimes it is better to show some kindness to your enemies. Give them some hope that they can truly make it and that you don¡¯t hate them much then crush them afterward,¡± Amanda told James with This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. her eyes cold making James tremble as he looked into her eyes. It was like looking at the devil himself. ¡°But miss, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s not necessary? If you continue showing them the kindness you are talking about, won¡¯t the enemy try hurting you again and again? Like what has happened recently. They know that you are from a prominent family than theirs but since Marie hates you so much, she believe: that as long you aren¡¯t in the capital or back home where you are surrounded by your people, she car kill you. Do you think that that woman will ever regret what she did? No. Instead, as long she has Damien¡¯s support, she will act even more arrogantly and try facing you head¨Cto¨Chead as she will be feeling that she¡¯s worth it and has enough money a feeling that she¡¯s worth it and has enough money and background to confront you. Also, she will try hurting you and flossing the fact she managed to tame your husband and that they are going to get married,¡± James said angrily making Amanda chuckle. ¡°Even if she came to me face to face. Do you think that I will be hurt when she shows me the ring? I won¡¯t. I will be disgusted by her presence and humiliate her. She would not only not get what she wanted to achieve but go back with something worth it,¡± Amanda said with a chuckle as she imagined that scene and she hoped that the woman might do as she thought so that she could do what was currently in her mind. ¡°But miss, be careful. Giving your enemy a chance to grow would only make their fangs grow stronger and louder. I hope you understand what I am saying by saying that,¡± James said worriedly. On the other side: Damien looked at the phone in his hand in a gloomy mood. He had to admit that Marie had changed after getting engaged to her. It was like she had been hiding her true personality but what could he do? He had promised to marry her and he had to protect her even though she had hurt his sister. Damien felt that he was lucky as Eunice had been suspecting Mare thus he nned on telling Eunice asalscapegoat If it weren¡¯t for 3 May Chapter 128 Up to 30% off He had promised to marry her and he had to protect her even though she had hurt his sister. Damien felt that he was lucky as Eunice had been suspecting Mare thus he nned on telling Eunice that she was true but he wouldn¡¯t tell her that Marie had used her as a scapegoat. If it weren¡¯t for the money sent via Marie¡¯s ount, someone would think that the real mastermind is Eunice. Thinking of this, Damien narrowed her eyes as he couldn¡¯t understand why Amanda imed that if his girls were to hurt her once more, they wouldn¡¯t be able to solve the problem. She had also said that she would start with Eunice. Didn¡¯t that mean she knew the real mastermind but she opted to punish both of them? His eyes turne cold as he vowed he wouldn¡¯t let Amanda hurt his little sister. To him, if thetter wanted to teach Marie a little lesson, he wouldn¡¯t interfere as she was at fault and wanted her to know that it wasn¡¯t always someone who went to look for trouble if helped and protected. Also, he knew that if Marie wasn¡¯t taught a lesson right now, she would n something bigger which would ce them all a great risk. Damien called Fabian as his mind was in a mess. ¡°Sir?¡± Fabian called out when he walked into the room. ¡°Amanda just called and told me to teach my girls some manners. She also said that there was no way she was going to let them go and that she would start with Eunice, don¡¯t you think she is going a little too far? Why should she punish Eunice when she knows that she was made a scapegoat and didn do anything wrong?¡± Damien asked as he looked at Fabian in worry dancing in her eyes. Fabian looked at his boos and sighed as he hated Marie for much in his heart for causing his boss to look the way he did. Out of fear that the Andersons might attack soon as they knew that nothing would be hidden from them the boss had been working extra hard, not even taking a single bite. He looked like he had aged within just a few hours and Fabian knew that that wasn¡¯t healthy at all. ¡°Sir, do you think that everyone would think Miss Scott is the scapegoat? We do know that Eunice hac called and told us what had happened and what she thought. That¡¯s why we investigated the matter i the first ce. Also, if any other people got the results, they would think that both Marie and Unice worked together on that One got in touch with the gangs while the other paid them,¡± Fabian said what he thought making Damien remain silent as he thought of Fabian¡¯s words. 12:40 Fri, 3 May MM ti. Õé59% Chapter 128 Up to 30% off VIIILE WUINEU Lcuici vii liial. One gul III Luul will the gangs wine we viiei paiu visini, | avidii said what he thought making Damien remain silent as he thought of Fabian¡¯s words. He knew that whatever he said was true but he couldn¡¯t just ept the fact that Amanda wanted to deal with his precious sister. He picked up the phone and called her. ¡°Brother,¡± Eunice called him in a soft yet fearful tone. ¡°What is going on? I will ask Fabian to book some tickets for you so that you cane back,¡± Damien said as he knew it wasn¡¯t a good thing if Eunice continued living with Marie in the same room and house. Who knows whether Marie would try something else using Eunice¡¯s phone, getting Hero into more trouble? He wanted her back so that he could avoid some things that could be avoided and also protect her sister from the Andersons. ¡°Brother, I have been in my room and have only gotten out when taking the food I ordered in the hotel. But brother, I have something to tell you,¡± Eunice said. ¡°The Myers family has been cleaned. No member suffered from the punishment. The youngsters who had never done something bad were talking to the military camp so that they could learn discipline and be tortured for some days before they got online. Brother, I had that their young master helped his lover to deal with Amanda and because of that, they met their doom. Did I make a mistake and use someone that didn¡¯t do anything wrong?¡± Damien held his breath as her words rang in his ears. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 ¡®Lover? Was Marie cheating on me? Wasn¡¯t she satisfied with having me on his side and wanted more rich generations?¡® ¡°Brother, are you there? Did you hear what I just said? Do you think that I used Marie when she is innocent?¡± Eunice asked once more but although Damien heard her clearly, he was still shocked by wha he had heard. ¡°Brother, should I go, buy her something then apologize for my behavior?¡± Eunice asked once more bu Owned by N?velDrama.Org. still, she didn¡¯t get anything from her brother making her remove the phone from her ear and check whether it had been hung up or was still ongoing. Seeing that it was ongoing, she let out a sigh of relief as she needed her big brother¡¯s advice as she was afraid of making the same mistake twice. She was afraid that she might apologize to Marie and let thetter know that she had been suspected, ruin their rtionship or if her thoughts were true, such an unpredictable person call him you so as you can never tell anyone else. Although she was young and na?ve, she knew how ugly the world was and that not everyone was trustworthy. worried. He had nned to tell his sister what kind of Now Damien was confused. No, not confused b a person Marie was. Although he wouldn¡¯t have told her everything, he had nned just to tell her that his suspicions were right. When Eunice failed to get anything from her brother, she pouted and then hung up the call angrily. She took one of her jewelry from her suitcase. It was a ne that Marie had wished to have thus Eunice decided to give it to her as an apology. She walked out of her room and knocked on Marie¡¯s door. Marie had also been in her room as her eyes never left her phone screen. She just couldn¡¯t ept that her lover had been found out. She knew that she was also doomed and the fact that the Andersons had already known. Cause of the matter with Myers was high¨Cprofile, she knew that everyone knew a some of the businessmen and women might investigate the cause of their downfall. To her, there was no need to be told who was behind it. She already knew and couldn¡¯t ept the fact that her ns had falled and her backup family had been destroyed. Now, she hated Amanda to the core, much more the she had hated her previously, 12:40 Fri, 3 May MM ti. 59% Chapter 129 Up to 30% off She had the door knocked making her frown. She stood up and tidied up the bed and herself so that she couldn¡¯t look sickly or like she was depressed. She couldn¡¯t let anyone suspect her. ¡°Eunice, what are you doing here?¡± she asked as she faked a smile. Seeing the smile on Marie¡¯s face, Eunice felt more guilty of suspecting her. ¡°I came here to apologize. May Ie in?¡± Eunice asked in a low tone as she looked at Marie with expectation. ¡°Sure, pleasee in,¡± Marie said as she stood at the side so that Eunice could get in. ¡°Why are you apologizing when you haven¡¯t done anything wrong?¡± Marie asked as she sat in front of Eunice. ¡°Well, when I heard that Amanda was dead. I thought it was you who had killed her as you had said. that now she is in Riverside City, it was a good opportunity to kill her,¡± Eunice said making Marie panic a little bit. Unfortunately, Eunice wasn¡¯t looking at her ¡®out of shame¡® thus she didn¡¯t see it. After some seconds, Marie got control of herself and smiled at Eunice. ¡°It is okay. It does sound suspicious,¡± she said. Inwardly, Marie was mocking Eunice for being a busybody and at the same time stupid. She wondered what the youngdy would do when she would be punished by the Andersons cause of sending some hooligans to Amanda¡¯s side. Nheless, she wasn¡¯t going to admit that she was the one behind wha happened as she knew that that might make Eunice hate her or even worse, fear her. ¡°I am sorry Marie. I had thought it was you till I heard that it was the Myers young master¡¯s lover who was behind it. Cause the woman hated Amanda, the young ma helped her but their ns not only failed but also ruined their family,¡± Eunice said shocking Marie as she had not known people already knew that. ¡°I stopped when I heard that as you couldn¡¯t be cheating on my brother, right?¡± Eunice asked as she looked at Marie deep in the eyes. Although she did so, she wasn¡¯t good at reading people¡¯s emotions thus she was deceived once more. 11, 3 May THIN Chapter 129 Up to 30% off ¡°I stopped when I heard that as you couldn¡¯t be cheating on my brother, right?¡± Eunice asked as she looked at Marie deep in the eyes. Although she did so, she wasn¡¯t good at reading people¡¯s emotions thus she was deceived once more. Marie once again panicked when she heard her words but got control of herself as she remembered that no one knew that she had been cheating on Damien. Also, she was so positive that they had hidden their moves and everything thus no one would ever find out that the guy was her lover and that she the one who was behind everything that happened to Amanda. was Eunice didn¡¯t get an answer from Marie making her frown as she wondered whether Marie could betra her brother when he had everything that a woman needed from a man. ¡°How can I cheat on your brother? He is the most ideal man in the universe! I can never choose anyone else!¡± Marie said with a reassuring smile on her face just as Eunice was about to ask her once more. 12:40 Fri, 3 May Chapter 129 59% 7 Up to 30% off ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Eunice said as she let out the breath she had been holding when she failed to get Marie¡¯s answer previously. ¡°What are you holding?¡± Marie asked with a smile on her face as she pretended not to see what it was although she had seen it when Eunice was getting in the room. ¡®This girl is so stupid. What would happen when she finds out that her suspicion was right and she had already given her favorite ne to her?¡® Marie wondered. ¡®I will tell her when she will be down after the Andersons have ruined her!¡± she added in her mind. ¡°This, its ne I intend to give you as an apology,¡± Eunice said as she took the ne but when she was about to hand it over to Marie, her phone rang. ¡°I am sorry but I have to pick up this call first,¡± she said. ¡®Who is the dumb person that had to call at this money?¡± Marie asked inwardly as she cussed the person several times. ¡°Listen to me, Eunice. Don¡¯t give anything to Marie. Don¡¯t even apologize. Go back with your belongings and go to the airport. I will exin everything when you arrive here. Come back with her!¡± Chapter 130 Chapter 130 ¡°Brother, what do you mean when you say that?¡± Eunice asked. ¡°Just do as I said and stop asking a lot of questions. I will exin everything to you when you arrive here,¡± Damien said on the other end. ¡°Okay, brother. Let me inform Marie then we wille,¡± she answered before hanging up her phone. All that time, Marie¡¯s eyes were on Eunice and she was shocked to discover that Damien was the one who had called thetter. She wondered why he didn¡¯t call her instead to inform her since she would be his wife and not his sister. Nheless, she had a smile on her face when Eunice looked up. ¡°Sorry. My brother has requested us to go back immediately. Fabian has already bought the tickets and the departure time is in an hour thus we have to leave right now,¡± Eunice said as she stood up. Pretending that she didn¡¯t have the intention of giving the ne to Marie. When Marie saw this, her eyes darkened and she cussed at Damien ming him for being the reason why she wasn¡¯t given the ne. Although she would have asked Eunice for it, she knew it wasn¡¯t the right thing as the owner knew that she was supposed to give them thus she felt that if she intended to give her, she would still hand it over to her despite where they will be. ¡°Hae, why are you sitting there nkly, please prepare yourself so that we can leave on time, I will ask for a car to take us to the airport from the receptionist thus kindly haste,¡± Eunice said before leaving Marie¡¯s room. She wasn¡¯t as stupid as she seemed to be, she knew there had to be a reason why her brother had told her not to give anything to Maria or even apologize to her. Although she didn¡¯t want to think much about it, she had a feeling that whatever had happened wasn¡¯t a good thing and it had made her brother so angry. She walked back into her room and started preparing herself as she preferred being at home to staying there as she was afraid that whatever happened to Amanda might also happen to her. Damian was brought back to reality after his call with Eunice and looked at his secretary. FH, 3 May Chapter 130 Damian was brought back to reality after his call with Eunice and looked at his secretary. Up to 30% off ¡°Do you think that she had already done something foolish?¡± he asked Fabian as he was afraid that Eunice had already spoken to Marie. ¡°Sir, from what I know and what the young miss is capable of, she might have already told thetter what she had thought and asked for her forgiveness. But at the same time, I am afraid that since she had already done so, it would affect her when she discovers what Marie had done,¡± Fabian answered making Damian nod his head as he was also sure of the same t thing. ¡°What should I do now? I was shocked when she said that the Myers young master was helping his love and that¡¯s why his family was ruined. Marie is cheating on me!¡± he said in a low tone but Fabian still heard him. ¡°Sir, stop overthinking. Maybe it is just baseless rumors. Also, don¡¯t we know that the Gilberts and the Myers never got along? What if Gilbert used the Andersons to get rid of the Myers? What if Miss Amanda Anderson had gone to that city to ¡®take care¡® of the Myers? Just because they had been wipe out doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that they had been wiped out because of Amanda¡¯s death rumor. Those rumors are just baseless. Sir, please don¡¯t think too much about them.¡± Fabian said in a low tone then lowered his head immediately when he saw Damien lifting his. Although Fabian had said so, he also didn¡¯t know who he was trying to convince as he was unsure. There had to be a reason why the Myers were punished and it had to be because of Miss Anderson, tha he was sure about as he had never heard the Gilbert and the Andersons having a good rtionship. Even if they did, the Andersons had never helped any family ¡®take care¡® of their enemies. If your aren¡¯t capable enough then you aren¡¯t supposed to be their friend. That¡¯s what he had once heard the previous Anderson¡¯s head saying.. ¡°Are you sure? Cause it seems you are also trying to convince yourself,¡± Damien asked coldly when h saw Fabian lowering his head not willing to look at his eyes. ¡°Of course not, sir,¡± he said quickly. ¡°Whether she was cheating or not, I will find out and make her pay for making me a fool,¡± Damien said angrily as he wasn¡¯t pleased with the rumors. Nheless, he had been in the business industry for a long thus he knew there had to be some reasons why Riverside City said so. 12:40 Fri, 3 May MM. Chapter 130 ¡°Of course not, sir,¡± he said quickly. 59% Up to 30% off ¡°Whether she was cheating or not, I will find out and make her pay for making me a fool,¡± Damien said angrily as he wasn¡¯t pleased with the rumors. Nheless, he had been in the business industry for a long thus he knew there had to be some reasons why Riverside City said so. He didn¡¯t want to admit that he had been cheated on thus, to him, there was a possibility that the young master had witnessed the scene and thought that it was Amanda who had been killed so he released the news. If that was the case, then, the young master had also added salt to the injury and was supposed to be punished but he still felt that punishing the whole family just for one person¡¯s mistake wasn¡¯t worth it at all. ¡°Go back and make sure you send the tickets to Eunice so that they cannot be dyed and send a Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. vehicle to go for them when they arrive at the city. They shouldn¡¯t be taken home but brought here. need to talk to Marie as soon as possible,¡± he said as he waved his hand to dismiss Fabian. He felt unworthy and was afraid that if thetter stayed there, he would eventually stop respecting him as even his fianc¨¦e seemed not to. ¡°Also, I wouldn¡¯t be seen by anyone or going to any meetings. Please reschedule everything.¡± he said. Fabian knew that his boss needed space to calm down thus he nodded his head and left. Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Amanda retumed to herpany instead of going home as she wanted to check some documents and also she knew that as long she was home, she would gradually rx and forget that she was supposed to teach some people discipline. She knew that if she didn¡¯t take care of this well, there might be some businessmen and women who wouldn¡¯t respect her and they might even go on ndering her or finding ways to humiliate or even worse, kill her. James walked in and started preparing a cup of coffee for her and arranging some snacks for her she knew that she had to be famished since she didn¡¯t eat well in the moming as Amanda was busy reading the news on Twitter and arguing with Gregory. ¡°Who do you think I should start with?¡± Amanda asked James as she raised her chin ncing at the ¡°Well, if I were asked, you should start with Marie as I don¡¯t think Damien would protect her the same way he would protect his sister. Also, Eunice is just a scapegoat thus you don¡¯t need to punish her so severely,¡± James answered making Amanda nod her head. ¡°Well, I heard you but I don¡¯t think that that¡¯s enough reason to start punishing Eunice instead of Marie,¡± she told him after swallowing the food. Hearing this, James gulped as he red at her. He had been with her for some time thus they weren¡¯t just a boss and a subordinate but also friends Amanda rolled her eyes when she saw the re. ¡°Okay. Do you think that if you start punishing Eunice, Damien will have enough strength to fight against you?¡± he asked and Amanda raised her eyebrows. ¡°Well, if we go with what you are saying then, we should start with Eunice, you know. So that we can make him have sleepless nights and panic as he would be afraid that hispany will be destroyed. When we get to punish Marie, do you think thetter will have enough strength to protect that woman of his? He would have been so tired that he wouldn¡¯t even know what to do and not to do as he wouldn¡¯t have had enough sleep,¡± Amanda said. 1/3 10:39 Sat, 4 Mayu ¡¤ Chapter 131 ¡°Won¡¯t that mean that Marie would not be punished severely?¡± James asked as he was confused by w she was saying. ¡°Naah, I don¡¯t think so. Eunice will be the one who won¡¯t be punished severely as she would have Damien¡¯s protection and also, he would be so energetic. If we start with Marie, there are chances that thetter won¡¯t be punished enough since she would be under Damien¡¯s wings. There is no way Damien would let his fianc¨¦e be punished,¡± Amanda said with a wicked smile on her face. ¡°By intention is to make Marie regret messing up with me, not Eunice for being a scapegoat. Although she would also be punished as she was too foolish and needed to be taught a lesson so that she cannot trust just anyone in the future,¡± Amanda said making James roll his eyes as if it were any other person who heard that, they would have misunderstood her words. With this in thought, he smiled mischievously as he looked at thetter. ¡°Well, it seemed that you care about Eunice and want what¡¯s best for her,¡± he said making Amanda stop what she was doing and re at him.¡± ¡°Well, when I do this, people will think that I am very soft¨Chearted and a kind person. Also, don¡¯t you think that Eunice will regret everything when she finds out what kind of a person Marie is? She will hope that it was me who was married to her brother. Oh no, she would wish that I never divorcec her brother in the first ce as I am not as scheming as Marie!¡± Amanda said as she got lost in the thought. ¡°Well, from your words, it seems that you are nning to make the two friends separate,¡± James said and Amanda shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not true. What I want is for Eunice to hate Marie. So that when thetter gets married to that family, Eunice makes her life difficult while Marie would try doing everything to get on Eunice¡¯s side and approval. Harriet is already on my side since she discovered my real identity. She is the person that values background the most thus she wants me to get back with his son for their future and also to always show off to her friends,¡± Amanda told James as she understood the Scott¡¯s characters so well after living with them for so many years. ¡°Well, since it seems that you have everything nned out then I should just sit back and wait for the entertainment,¡± James said making Amanda chuckle. ¡°By the way, is there any news about the rtionship between Marie and her family?¡± she asked. 10:40 Sat, 4 May M 71%%2 Chapter 131 the entertainment. James said making Amanda chuckle. 5 Stars ¡°By the way, is there any about the rtionship between Marie and her family?¡± she asked. Hearing this, James smirked as he had some juicy news and he had been asking himself when Amanda would tell him that. Now that he was asked, he couldn¡¯t wait any longer. ¡°Well, it seems that the family is so despicable!¡± he said making Amanda raise her eyebrows as she This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. felt that there was something she didn¡¯t know about. ¡°Tell me more,¡± she said as she put aside the snacks and gave all her attention to James. ¡°Well, after your identity was made known, the father was so mad and told her that she was not even capable of being worth Damien as his ex¨Cwife was the richest man¡¯s daughter. People say that Marie was tired and felt hurt that she broke ties with her family but do you think that that¡¯s the truth?¡± he asked with a mysterious smile on his face. ¡°Just tell me what happened stop asking me questions!¡± she said angrily. ¡°In short, they pretended that they have cut ties but in secret, Marie is still helping her father. They did that so that when you will be dealing with the Scotts, theirpany wouldn¡¯t be affected,¡± James said. ¡°Well, well, well, Isn¡¯t it exciting? Arie thinks that after the Scotts are ruined, her family will still be rich and she can go back to her father?¡± Chapter 132 Chapter 132 ¡°I can see thepany¡¯s vehicle, let¡¯s go,¡± Eunice said as she dragged her luggage towards the airport exit. Marie frowned when she heard her words but she still followed her. Towards catching up with her, Marie looked up to her trying to see whether she would know what the latter was thinking about as she didn¡¯t have a good feeling about everything. When they were packing their belongings so that they could leave the city, she had thought that Eunice would give them the ne when they were on the ne but Eunice pretended not to know such a thing. She behaved as if she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong and was apologizing before her brother called her. Marie criticized and cussed at Eunice inwardly because of the ne forgetting that she had made a mistake, Eunice was right in her guess and didn¡¯t deserve the ne. But due to her greed and wish to possess most of the expensive jewels she came across, she didn¡¯t think that was happening was her fault at all. ¡°Eunice, are we going on that vehicle?¡± she asked as she looked at the vehicle with the Scott Corp with disgust. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Damien send his secretary toe for us with his vehicle? Why send such a car and a person who looks like filth to carry us? Doesn¡¯t he over us anymore?¡± Marie asked making Eunice, who was walking in front of her and about to open the door, halt and turn around. ¡°Marie, are you ¡°che asked with a frown. When she heard thetter¡¯s words, she was reminded that before Marie came into their life, she was never choosy and bossy. She was always satisfied with anything she was given. But when thetter came she started telling her how she deserved the best as her family was the richest in the city. After staying with her for a long time, her attitude and character worsened. Eunice didn¡¯t know why she remembered this, but she had to admit that whatever she used to do disgusted her to the core. Maybe, Amanda¡¯s ¡®death¡® opened her eyes and she also thought that if a lot of people knew that she was from the richest family in the city, she might be kidnapped by those who 10:40 Sat, 4 May U Chapter 132 5 Stars she started telling her how she deserved the best as her family ner family was the richest in the city. After staying with her for a long time, her attitude and character worsened. Eunice didn¡¯t know why she remembered this, but she had to admit that whatever she used to do disgusted her to the core. Maybe, Amanda¡¯s ¡®death¡® opened her eyes and she also thought that if a lot of people knew that she was from the richest family in the city, she might be kidnapped by those who want money or those who are her brother¡¯s enemy in the business field. Because of this, she promised that she would change before it was toote. ¡°Why say that? Isn¡¯t this a vehicle like the others? Isn¡¯t he a driver like the other? Why are you so picky?¡± Eunice asked as she looked at Marie waiting for her answer. Upon hearing her words, Marie was shocked and looked at her trying to understand what had changed but Eunice was emotionless thus she couldn¡¯t get anything. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean, you are the sister to the richest person in the city, you shouldn¡¯t be riding in such cars. What if those who know you see you in such a car?¡± Marie said trying her best to convince Eunice who just rolled her eyes at her in secret. ¡°Well, I am sure that if they see me, they would be happy that I have turned a new leaf and that I am promoting jobs for those with none. Also, this is what humbleness is called. Why should I tell everyone that my brother is rich and I can get everything? That isn¡¯t my money thus why should I use it in the wrong way? Oh, by the way, my brother isn¡¯t the richest person in the city anymore, Amanda is. She should be the one flossing her riches all over but have you ever seen her doing so? She ride in a cheap vehicle,¡± Eunice said making Marie¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡®You bitch! How dare you behave arrogantly in front of me! I will teach you a lesson when I get married to your brother and I will make sure I make you poor just as you are behaving! I think it¡¯s even a good thing that you are behaving like this so that when you lose money, you will adapt to change quickly, Marie said inwardly but she didn¡¯t know that Eunice was looking at her every move. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, you have misunderstood me!¡± Marie said as she pretended to be weak and wronged. Eunice stared at her coldly making thetter lower her head. ¡°Marie, I am not my brother and I think you should know your ce. You aren¡¯t my sister thus if you want to pretend to be wronged and pitiful so that I can apologise then you can be my guest but don¡¯t think I will do it!¡± Eunice said coldly as she was disgusted with her. 10:40 Sat, 4 May Mu Chapter 132 5 Store ¡°Also, as I said know your ce! Your family can¡¯t even afford a BMW to be thepany¡¯s vehicle. I think that you guys can¡¯t afford even to buy yourselves a BMW so you should be contented and not picky I am the one who should be picky not you so kindly, don¡¯t make a scene here. You better get in the car or I will tell my brother what you have done and you know he doesn¡¯t like such behavior,¡± Eunice told her before getting in the car. Marie was so shocked as she never expected that there would be a day when Eunice would talk to her in such a manner. She looked at her with a lot of hatred and vowed that she would teach thetter lesson before she forgot her ce. Due to the threat Eunice had used, Marie got in the car but didn¡¯t look at Eunice as she was mad at her. Eunice on the other hand pretended that she didn¡¯t see her and told the chauffeur to drive. The driver had worked in the Scott Corp for many years thus he was familiar with bothdies. When he saw what had happened and how Eunice retorted Marie, he was happy as they were all sad that their young miss had changed so much. Now it seemed that they didn¡¯t have to worry anymore and were g He thought that she had been sent away from home to improve her attitude. If Eunice heard what he thought, she would have chuckled but still thought the same as her as the trip to Riverside City had taught her a lot. The drive was quiet as the twodies weren¡¯t willing to talk to each other till the other apologized. Within thirty minutes, the vehicle stopped in the Scott Corp. Marie hurriedly walked out while Eunice looked at the driver. ¡°Thank you for today. Can you please take our luggage to my brother¡¯s car?¡± she asked. ¡°Okay, miss. Also, there is no need for you to say thank you as I was just doing my work,¡± he said with a smile on her face making Eunice nod her head before getting out. Marie had already walked into thepany. ¡°Honey, please tell Eunice to respect me!¡± Chapter 133 Chapter 133 5 Stars Damien looked at the person who had barged into his office with a frown on his face. If it were before, he would have just sighed in desperation and not lectured her but after everything that happened, how can he continue treating her the same? ¡°Why are you barging here as if this is your house or washroom?¡± he asked in a cold voice making Marie flinched as Damien had never used that tone on her. She started crying but she had her head lowered afraid to meet his cold eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I asked you? Why barge in here? Don¡¯t you know that this is an office, not a washroom? What if I had a client in my office? Get out, knock on the door, and wait for my response before you walk in,¡± he said angrily. Everyone who was outside heard him and they were shocked. They all knew how much Damien spoiled Marie thus they didn¡¯t understand the change in his behavio Eunice who had just walked out of the elevator heard her brother¡¯s angry voice and frowned, Even without being told, she knew that the person told had to be Marie but she still didn¡¯t understand why he was so cold to her. Marie clenched her hands into a fist but she didn¡¯t dare say anything afraid of making Damien more angry. ¡°Okay,¡± she whispered as she walked out. When she got out, she saw all the secretaries looking at her, she red at them before knocking at the door. Damien responded after the third knock then Marie walked in. Eunice who had been at the furthest end watching the scene walked over after she saw Marie walking in. There was no way she was going in there to be Marie¡¯s scapegoat as she was aware of thetter¡¯s schemes. 10:40 Sat, 4 May MU Chapter 133 5 Stora ¡°Brother Fabian, what¡¯s going on?¡± she asked innocently. ¡°Nothing is going on. Your brother is just mad at her but you know he can never be mad at you don¡¯t make any mistake,¡± he told her, making Eunice nod her head at him. if you Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Well, if you want to watch a good show, I advise you to go in,¡± he said in a cheerful voice, making Eunice raise her eyebrows but she knew that if Fabian had said so, then there had to be a good show. She walked towards her brother¡¯s office. ¡°Brother, are you busy? Can Ie in?¡± she said instead of knocking on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Damien¡¯s soft voice was heard. Eunice walked in only to find Marie standing with her head lowered she looked like a pitiful student waiting for her teacher¡¯s punishment. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s going on? Why isn¡¯t Marie sitting down?¡± she asked as she looked between them trying to understand what was going on. Damien pretended that he didn¡¯t hear her question and nced at the wide¨Copened door. Getting the hint, Eunice walked back and closed the door after her before walking towards the sofa and sat down. ¡°Marie, why are you standing there? Come sit with me,¡± Eunice said with an innocent look, making Damien displeased as he didn¡¯t want his sister to be close to such a scheming woman. Nheless, he didn¡¯t say anything. When Marie didn¡¯t hear Damien¡¯s voice opposing Eunice, she gritted her teeth and walked to the sofa next to Eunice¡¯s. ¡°Marie, what were you saying when you walked in?¡± Damien asked as he wanted his sister to hear her so¨Ccalled best friend. Chapter 133 became. 5 Stars ¡°Well, Eunice before you walked in, Marie was telling me to tell you to respect her. Am curious about what you have done for her to tell me that,¡± Damien said as he looked at his sister who just rolled her eyes at him. Eunice narrated what had happened at the airport. When she was narrating, Damien¡¯s eyes darkened a every moment. ¡°Is this what you have been teaching my sister?¡± he asked angrily. ¡°No¡­Damien, I can exin!¡± Marie said in a panic. 10:41 Sat, 4 May ME. Chapter 133 71% 5 Stars ¡°Yes, you will exin but not now! You will exin together with something I want you to exin.¡±¡ª he said in a cold voice making the twodies flinch. ¡°Why did you send people after Amanda? Or you think that with your schemes and the person you fo to be the scapegoat, no one will ever find out?¡± he asked shocking them. ¡°Brother, what are you saying?¡± Eunice asked as she didn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. ¡°Well, your suspicions were right! After you told me what she had said yesterday at the airport and your thoughts, I carried out an investigation and I found out she is behind everything that is happening.¡± Damien said angrily. ¡°No, that¡¯s not true! Someone set me up!¡± Marie said as she cried. ¡°I am not stupid not to fall for your tears today. Eunice you better avid her and keep your distance. This kind of person can cause you a lot of harm!¡± Damien said thest words as he looked at his sister. Eunice knew that there was some hidden meaning in her brother¡¯s advice but she couldn¡¯t understand what he was trying to say no matter what. But she knew that she had to keep her distance as to her, Marie could arrange someone to kill her any moment she was dissatisfied with her. ¡°Eunice, you can go back home. Mom and Grandma are waiting for you. I want to ask this woman a question,¡± Damien said in a soft tone different from the one he was using previously. ¡°Okay.¡± Eunice said as she nodded her head before standing up and leaving. Although she was curious about everything, she knew that she had to do what her brother had said not to make him mad at her. ¡°Well, you are saying no? Then, tell me whom did you send the ten million,¡± Damien asked Marie after Eunice closed the door. Marie panicked when she heard that. ¡°You had the guts to make my sister a scapegoat! Are you tired of living?¡± he asked coldly without giving her a chance to exin herself as he was so furious and not in the mood to listen to her PYCLISAS Chapter 134 Chapter 134 5 Stars Marie jumped due to fright, stood up, and looked at Damien who was looking at her coldly. She gulped as she breathed in trying to calm herself and convince herself that Damien would never hurt her because of Amanda. ¡°Why are you shouting at me? Are you Amanda¡¯s fianc¨¦e or mine?¡± she asked with tears on her face. Although she was angry, she knew that acting pitiful would make Damien feel sorry for her thus she had to control her anger. ¡°Am I shouting at you?¡± Damien asked in disbelief as he looked at the pitiful woman in front of him. In the past, whenever she tried crying, Damien¡¯s heart would ache for her, and he would do anything for her. Now, he must felt disgusted by her acting and wondered why he had never seen her acting. we ¡®She should just enter the entertainment industry instead of using her acting skills on me! If she did, would have earned money and I wouldn¡¯t have been worrying about the Andersons!¡®.he said inwar as he continued to watch her tears rolling down and her biting her lower lips pretending that she was shaking due to fear. ¡°Marie, I wish you went on and did your stuff not harming me, my family, and my family¡¯s business! Do you know that the Andersons already know you are the one behind everything and they had called, m Do you want to see my future ruinedpletely?¡± he asked as he stared at her trying to see through. her. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything! I am not the one! Someone might be framing me!¡± she said as she started crying loudly. ¡°Damien please believe me, I can never do such a thing. Although she is richer than me andes from a good family, why should I feel jealous of her while I managed to get you while she lost? What did her background and great ¡®achievements¡® do to help when you were married to her? Not even that, wh didn¡¯t she use them to try tying ourpletely with her?¡± she asked. 10:41 Sat, 4 May 70% Chapter 134 5 Stars ¡°That¡¯s what I am trying to understand Marie, if you im you aren¡¯t jealous of her and are not threatened, then why did you do it? Why? You must give me an exnation today!¡± Damien said cold and sternly leaving no room for negotiations. Marie panicked inwardly as she cussed at Damen for being petty. ¡°Damien, why aren¡¯t you believing me? I said that I had nothing to do with her so¨Ccalled death! What would I have gained when she died?¡± she asked angrily making a faint cold smile appear on Damien¡¯s face. He had known that there would be a point at thetter to lose control and forget that she was pretended to be wronged but he had not expected her to get tired and loseposition so quickly. The more, Marie behaved, the more Damien wondered whether he was a fool in the past as he had always fallen for her tricks and tears. ¡°You are asking me what would you have gained? Then I will tell you! My mom and grandmother are disinterested and are refusing that I should marry you as your family isn¡¯t well off. Oh, they even cut ties with you thus you are just like the street orphan girl we knew Amanda was,¡± Damien said making Marie¡¯s eyes widen before darkening and being filled with hatred. ¦° ¡°How can my family allow me to marry such a person? I had married such a person because my grandfather forced me to. If they were asked, I would marry a young richdy from the capital or any other cit city. Her family is more powerful and richer than ours. Now do you think that they will agree to our marriage after they find out that Amanda is the youngest daughter from the richest family in the country? They won¡¯t! I am the one who wanted to marry you cause I always thought you were kin caring, loving, pure, and innocent. That there is nothing wrong you would do!¡± Damien told her calmly making Marie bite her lower lips but she didn¡¯t dare look at Damien as she was afraid of meeting with him cold eyes. I To her, it was better to lower her head than see the cold eyes he was giving her. She had always seen Damien trying his employees, business associates, and Amanda like that but never once did he ever use it at her. Even, she never thought that there would be a day like this when he would treat her like an enemy. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You want Amanda gone so that you cannot feel threatened! So that no one can take me away from me bu after everything you¡¯ve done, do you think that I will want to go with the wedding?¡± Damien asked making Marie panic and run towards him. 10:41 Sat, 4 May THU Chapter 134 * 70% 5 Stars ¡°Please, please, please, you can¡¯t say that! You promised me that you would marry me! You said that we will spend the rest of our lives together, why are you changing your mind? Just because of that bitch?¡± Marie said angrily and full of hate as she cried and grabbed Damien¡¯s arm. ¡°Let go of my arm! I am so disappointed in you Marie! I wish that when I asked you, you could have just admitted your mistakes and said that you did it because of this and that but not denying it when everything points at you,¡± he said as he massaged his temple due to a severe headache. ¡°I said that I didn¡¯t do it! Why can¡¯t you just believe me? Have you seen my chats with the thugs for you to im that I am the one who had sent the hooligans after Amanda? Do you think I would stand that low and pay some cheap hooligans to kill her?¡± Marie said as there was no way she would admit the truth! She believed that if she did, her ns and everything she worked for would be ruined. Damien just stared at her and felt disappointed. ¡°Chats? The chats were on Eunice¡¯s phone,¡± Damien said as he nced at her trying you catch up with the emotions she would show after hearing it. As expected, he saw some joy in her eyes and a triumphant smile appear but that was for a few seconds before it vanished. If he had not been so quick to look at her, he would have also missed it. ¡°We both know that Eunice isn¡¯t that malicious. If she wanted to kill Amanda, she would have done it when Amanda still lived with us.¡± Chapter 135 Chapter 135 70%) 5 Stars Marie looked at Damien in disbelief. She wondered why he trusted Eunice so much. ¡°Why? Why do you believe her more than you believe me?¡± she asked. Damien shook his head upon seeing that thetter didn¡¯t feel sorry for what she had done. ¡°I know my sister more than I know you, Marie! I have watched her grow up and before you two started being close and spending every day with each other, she used to follow me around. Even when she didn¡¯t have school or any work to do, she would join me here, either staying on the couch doing her own stuff or going to the office beside mine. That¡¯s her mini office. I know what my sister is capable of and what she isn¡¯t so please watch what you say,¡± Damien said as he tried his best to suppress his anger. ¡°Okay, I believe you but you said her phone was used to text the hooligans and the money used was mine We were the only ones in the room thus, I am sure that she was the one who took my phone and sen the cash as she wanted to frame me!¡± Marie said firmly making Damien¡¯s eyes darken. ¡°Yes, you are the only ones. Do you know that my sister doesn¡¯t even know what you did to her? Do you think that if she knows she would still want to be your friend? Not only your friend, do you think she will want you to get married into our family?¡± he asked as the woman was getting on his nerves. ¡°I am sorry but how then can you exin what happened?¡± Marie asked as she pretended to be calm. She had been hiding her nervousness the moment Damien mentioned that she was the one who sent money. E When she did, she had not thought too much of it. Maybe due to the joy, she felt when she was sent ¡®Amanda¡¯s corpse! She regretted her actions so much and wished that she had also sent the money using Eunice. She was sure thetter didn¡¯tck money thus even if she used it, Eunice wouldn¡¯t have noticed anything. Damien had seen the panic but he had no problem with this as that was expected. ¡°Since you have refused to tell me the truth then you have truly forced me into doing it. Embarrassing you even if we are the only ones. Also, you should know that since this is your fault, you will deal with it by yourself. If you had not used my own and only sister as the scapegoat, I 10:41 Sat, 4 May M. 70% Chapter 135 5 Stars you will deal with it by yourself. If you had not used my own and only sister as the scapegoat, I might have helped you out and protected you from the Andersons but Marie, you went too far just because you are my fianc¨¦e and I will always love and protect you but you are wrong,¡± he said in a serious tone making Marie panic as she understood the gravity of the situation. She wondered whether it was toote to admit it as she knew without Damien¡¯s protection, she was nothing. Her father didn¡¯t have the connections and power to ensure her safety and her backup man had been arrested thus the only person she had toy her hopes on was Damien but now? She just couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡®He is lying! He doesn¡¯t have any evidence that I am the one behind everything and that I framed Eunice! I got rid of everything! she told herself, but was it true? ¡°Now, I will tell you something that you don¡¯t know,¡± he said with a cold smile on his face. ¡°The card I gave you was specifically made for you or should I say us. Apart from the both of us, Eunice doesn¡¯t know the password. You used the card I can you to make the transaction thus it is evident. Don¡¯t tell me Eunice knows as she doesn¡¯t even know that I am the one who gave you that card. I didn¡¯t inform her about it to avoid quarrels and for you to feel loved and contented, who knew that the money I gave you was going to be used for evil things? I am so disappointed in you,¡± Damien told her shocking her. As someone who had done a lot of evil things, she knew what was the right thing to do after being caught. ¡°How can you say that? Maybe she asked Fabian,¡± She replied making Damien shake his head. ¡°No. I am the one who went specifically to the bank to deposit the cash and pay for a card. I want it to be sincere as I gave it to you. If I sent Fabian, it would be like Fabian is the one who has taken care of everything and he is the sincere one. I called the manager and the following day, woke up very early to go to the bank beforeing here, and yet you dare tell me that my sister asked for the pin from my subordinate? If she knew the card was given by me, she would have called me! My sister ne calls Fabian when she needs help, she always calls me first thus your excuses are stupid,¡± Damien¡¯s cold voice rang in the office. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Now as I said, when Andersons ant to deal with you, I won¡¯t intervene, go ask your parents to help you as I won¡¯t. You should be lucky that I haven¡¯t told anyone else as my grandmother would have made your life miserable. About the wedding¡­.¡± 10:42 Sat, 4 May MU Chapter 135 * 70% 5 Stars Before he got a chance toplete his sentence, Marie fainted. He frowned before he realized what was happening and he panicked. He squatted before her and started lifting her. He was d that she had fallen on the mat and not the floor as he didn¡¯t know whether she would have hurt her head making her bleed in the process. He rushed out while holding her making everyone who was on the floor look in his direction as he had never opened the door with such force and started running. Seeing this, Fabian frowned as to him, the woman must have faked the faint after discovering that Damien knew everything and there was nothing she would do. At the same time, he was impressed by her actions and acting as not everyone was able to fool Damien the way Marie always did. Chapter 136 Chapter 136 ¡°Mandy, when did youe back?¡± a voice asked Amanda immediately after she picked up the call making her frown. ¡°Luka, can¡¯t you even greet me?¡± Amanda asked as she pouted. ¡°Such a spoilt brat. Anyway, I will pick you up in the evening as I know that you are still in the ¡°Okay,¡± Amanda replied as she knew that he would still go for her even if she told him not to. ¡°Anyways, did you know that Marie was admitted?¡± Luke said taking Amanda¡¯s attention. Although they had been speaking to each other on the phone, Amanda was still looking at the documents in front of her. She didn¡¯t reply to Luke but thetter knew what she was waiting for. ¡°I believe that Damien found out the truth and confronted her. It seems that thetter faked illness to avoid answering the questions,¡± Luke said making Amanda chuckle. ¡°Well, she might avoid Damien¡¯s wrath but not mine! Has she woken up yet?¡± Amanda asked as a v smile formed on her face. ¡°Not think that she is stupid? She will just wake up after hours so that Damien¡¯s anger ¨C Do vo would have cooled down and also, to make it real. When she wakes up at that time looking weak, Damier would feel guilty and not push for the answers,¡± Luke said and Amanda hummed agreeing with him. ¡°Guess I should attack the Scotts right now. This will make Damien run to thepany and leave her alone in the hospital. Also, after Damien realizes that I have started attacking thepany, he would hate Marie and still ask her why she did what she did even if she is sick,¡± Amanda said with a smile on her face but her eyes were so cold. Luke¡¯s eyes also turned cold as he knew that those people had really changed her little sister. They had always hoped that Amanda would live a carefree life with no worries and enemies but the Scotts and the Lopez always made the steps she took forward in vain and pushed her into the previous state she was in. Chapter 136 5 Stare They hated them so much that, even though Amanda didn¡¯t ask for her family¡¯s help, he would make sure that the Scotts would be suppressed. ¡°You go do your things. I won¡¯t keep you here,¡± Luke said as Amanda hummed before hanging the call Sheter called James and gave him some instructions. ¡°Oh, also, I need some snacks here as I want to watch the exciting drama unfold,¡± She said as her eyes lit up making James sigh but didn¡¯t say anything. He understood that their young miss was always in a good mood when she was plotting against the Scotts. On the other side. Luke called Adrian and every family member telling them what Amanda was nni on doing, and urged them to help her behind the scenes. Due to the fact that all the Andersons were behind her, every process and move she made was approved in a few. This made the headlines change from the Myers bankruptcy and Amanda¡¯s death to Scott¡¯s stocks falling. TWhat is going on today?] Il find something fishy. In the morning, the Myers were the ones that were been attacked but now is the Scotts.] [I remember the handsome doctor, Doctor Luke Andersons dering war on the Scotts. After he said. that, the Scotts stocks fell in less than two weeks. Also, the Scotts¡® enemies are only the Andersons.] [Yes. I remember that. I also saw in the morning that the Andersons¡® youngest Miss had died, and ther after some hours, it was also revealed that she donated ten million to the charity. Thus.I guess the news about her death was fake.] [It might be fake but there is definitely something fishy about it. Don¡¯t you think that the Scotts and the Myers joined forces to get rid of Miss Anderson when she was in Riverside City but their n backfired?] [Now that you have said so, it makes sense. It seems that the Andersons found out they were the ones behind their sisters failing and they are getting revenge.] 10:42 Sat, 4 May: Chapter 136 Amanda looked at theizen¡¯sments with a pleased look on her face. ¡°Sir, we are in trouble.¡± Fabian said on the other side immediately after the call was connected. ¡°What do you mean? Can¡¯t you calm down before speaking?¡® Damien said coldly as he was displeased with him. ¡°Sir, it isn¡¯t that I don¡¯t want to calm down but I can¡¯t! It seems that the Andersons have made a move. I thought that they would wait for two to three days but it seems that we were wrong,¡± Fabian anxious voice was heard. Hearing this. Damien frowned and got an idea of what had happened. ¡°Sir, pleasee back as soon as possible. Leave that ungrateful woman by herself as she is the cause of all these problems,¡± Fabian said his voice giving off some hatred. Damien looked at the pitiful woman lying on the bed and didn¡¯t know what to feel about everything. He wanted to know why she did what she didn¡¯t. Couldn¡¯t she have tried making peace with Amanda to prevent thetter from attacking them instead of provoking her even more? ¡°I am on my way,¡± he said as soon as he realized that his grandfather¡¯spany was in trouble and he had to save it as soon as possible. To him, Marie wouldn¡¯t be going anywhere thus he would visit her when he is done saving thepany. He hung up the call and walked out of the room after doing so. Since he was in a hurry, he didn¡¯t even give Marie a final nce thus missing to see thetter had already opened her eyes. Marie looked at Damien with cold eyes as she couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°You im you love me but apany is more important than me? Your love is so fake!¡± she said inwardly. ¡®You im that the Andersons aren¡¯t foolish and that they have already found out that I am the one behind Amanda¡¯s attack and not Eunice. Then why are they attacking yourpany and noting after me? You just wanted to make me afraid but that didn¡¯t work! It¡¯s a good thing that the Andersons have made a move, you are supposed to be taught a lesson! I will take everything from you!¡± she added in 3/3 10:42 Sat, 4 May Chapter 136 5 Stara Damien looked at the pitiful woman lying on the bed and didn t know what to reel about everything. He wanted to know why she did what she didn¡¯t. Couldn¡¯t she have tried making peace with Amanda to prevent thetter from attacking them instead of provoking her even more? ¡°I am on my way,¡± he said as soon as he realized that his grandfather¡¯spany was in trouble and he had to save it as soon as possible. To him, Marie wouldn¡¯t be going anywhere thus he would visit her when he is done saving thepany. He hung up the call and walked out of the room after doing so. Since he was in a hurry, he didn¡¯t even give Marie a final nce thus missing to see thetter had N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. already opened her eyes. Marie looked at Damien with cold eyes as she couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡®You im you love me but apany is more important than me? Your love is so fake!¡® she said inwardly. ¡®You im that the Andersons aren¡¯t foolish and that they have already found out that I am the one behind Amanda¡¯s attack and not Eunice. Then why are they attacking yourpany and noting after me? You just wanted to make me afraid but that didn¡¯t work! It¡¯s a good thing that the Andersons have made a move, you are supposed to be taught a lesson! I will take everything from you!¡± she added in her head as a smug formed on her lips. ¡°Well, well, well. So you had not fainted, you were just faking it!¡± 109 Sat :MAY TH Chapter 137 $70%2 Chapter 137 Chapter 137 ¡°You ungrateful brat! What is going on I can see thepany¡¯s name all over the news and the inte?¡± Damien let out a sigh as things didn¡¯t seem to go how he wanted them to go. Everything was just against him making him more tired than he was supposed to. ¡°Grandma, can you please hang up the call? I wille hometer to exin to you what¡¯s going on, he said in a soft voice. ¡°You? Going home? Since when did youe back here? You are never filial to either your grandfathe or me! He isn¡¯t dead anymore but you can¡¯t even manage what he asked you to. Thatpany is just like his but to you, a yground. You nevere back here cause you don¡¯t want to t seems to be meet me. I wonder why God gave us such a grandson,¡± Old Mrs Scott said angrily. Damien massaged his temple as he didn¡¯t know what to say to her to make her feel better and not what to say. He also knew that if he dared to hang up the call without giving her a satisfactory answer, she might go to thepany to find fault with him and he didn¡¯t want that. ¡°Grandma, who are you talking to?¡± A soft voice was heard. ¡°My dear granddaughter, you are back? How was your trip?¡± Old Mrs. Scott asked Eunice immediate when she saw her. Eunice sighed as she sat beside her grandma. ¡°Don¡¯t even get me started. Tell me, who are you talking to as you are so angry,¡± Eunice repeated her question once more. ¡°If it isn¡¯t your brother then who is it? He is the one who has the horns to not follow my instructions or even answer my questions!¡± the old woman answered angrily making Eunice chuckle b on the other side, Damien¡¯s eyes darkened when he heard herugh. ¡°Grandma, my brother is as stubborn as you are! He took after him thus you should be happy that you have someone who behaves like you,¡± Eunice said making the old woman re at her. UX Chapter 137 5 Stare ¡°Grandma, my brother is as stubborn as you are! He took after him thus you should be happy that you have someone who behaves like you,¡± Eunice said making the old woman re at her. ¡°What are you saying? I? Have I ever been stubborn?¡± Old Mrs Scott said. you: ¡°Yes, you are. If not, then why are you stubbornly taking my brother¡¯s attention? You call him unfilial but are you letting him be filial? If you don¡¯t hang up the call and let him do his work and save thepany then how will thepany be saved?¡± Eunice asked once more making the old wor look at her innocently. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look when we both know what I am saying is true. You should at least let him solve thepany¡¯s crisis first then ask him toe here for some exnations. What you are doing is wrong!¡± Eunice added. ¡°Since when did you be so wise?¡± the old woman asked. Damien also thought the same. He wondered what happened in Riverside City to have his sister chan so dramatically. Thinking about everything that happened, his eyes darkened and turned cold before what he felt for Marie becameplicated. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡®If she wasn¡¯t in my life, would I be here being nagged by my grandma and at the same time, trying to solve this crisis to save thepany?¡® he asked himself. He shook his head when he remembered wha Mari had done for him when they were kids. ¡°Grandma, this life seems to want already wise people thus I also have to fit in the society if I don¡¯t want to be cheated,¡± Eunice answered with a smile on her face but the old woman felt heartbreal for her. ¡°Grandma, listen to me, huh? Just hung up the call and tell brother to first deal with thepany¡¯s problems then after he is done, he cane back here and exin everything to you,¡± Eunice said. She knew that it wasn¡¯t easy for him to solve whatever he had to solve and at the same time, felt guilty that she couldn¡¯t help in and if she had helped, she believed that the problems would have been solved. ¡°Okay, okay. I am doing this because of you and not that brat!¡± the old Mrs Scott said with a sad smile on her face. 143 381, 4 May 70% Chapter 137 Okay, Undy, I din vving us because un you anu hut that DIAL smile on her face. uie 5 Stars ¡°Did you hear your beloved sister has couched for you? So that you can continue not to treat her well,¡± the woman said before hanging up the call. Damien let out a sigh when he heard the beep sound and was very grateful to Eunice. Before putting down his phone, he transferred some cash to her hoping that thetter might go shopping instead of staying indoors. ¡°My dear baby girl, what happened in Riverside as you have changed after making a day trip over there? Also, didn¡¯t you say that you would be going for a week, why then are you back after just a day?¡± Old Mrs Scott asked. Also, she knew her granddaughter better than anyone else, thetter enjoyed traveling and shopping thus she had been happy when she was going but she came back after a day and she was a changed person. If she had not known, she would have thought the person beside her wasn¡¯t her granddaught but another person. Eunice didn¡¯t reply to her question; instead, she gave a sweet, innocent smile. ¡°Grandma, how did you know thepany¡¯s situation?¡± The old woman was stunned and could tell there was something else that had happened on the inte that she wasn¡¯t aware of. ¡°You know your grandmother hates staying on the phone thus I haven¡¯t checked any social media today The butler is the one that told me that thepany is in trouble,¡± she told Eunice. ¡°Grandma, if this continues and you always believe their words, there will be a time you will be cheated and you will not know. When you are told such a thing is to first confirm on the inte before doing anything else.¡± Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Marie was shocked and looked at the door¡¯s direction. Her eyes darkened when she was who it was. ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked angrily as she hated all of the Andersons. She always wondered why they spoiled Amanda so much. Because of this, she always felt that it was sc unfair for her as no one spoilt her rotten as Amanda was spoilt by her family. ¡°Why am I here?¡± Luke asked as he walked in her direction. ¡°I am here to take a video showing you have woken up and send it to your fiancee. I want him to see what kind of a woman you are.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡± she shouted while he chuckled upon receiving such a reaction from her. ¡°Oh, someone is getting agitated! I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good for a patient to be agitated but sadly or maybe it¡¯s luckily, you aren¡¯t a patient!¡± Luke told her. She wished she could kill the man in front of her but also knew it was impossible. It seemed that everyone knew she was in that room and was afraid that there might be a CCTVewhere in the ro If she were to kill him there, all fingers would point towards her direction and she would be imed as the murderer. She wanted to maintain her image of being a pure kind and innocent woman and was no way she was going to ruin that image just because of a person. Thinking of all these, she let out a deep sigh, as she breathed in, trying to control her anger and hatred. ¡°I am s sorry, Surgeon Luke,¡± she said as she shed him an innocent smile. ¡°Pfft, Don¡¯t think we don¡¯t know what kind of a woman you are! Behind that fake innocent smile, there is an ugly woman who can evenmit murder! Go fool someone else but don¡¯t think that that will work out on me!¡± ¡°Please, you are talking about something you aren¡¯t sure of! Also, please don¡¯t use me forcibly,¡± she said in a weak voice which would make anyone who walked in the room misunderstand and think that she had been bullied by Luke. 10:43 Sat, 4 May ME. Chapter 138 K 70% 5 Stars Hearing this, his face turned serious, and looked at her coldly making Marie lower her head in fear. ¡°I never knew that this man could be so terrifying! I always thought that he was a soft man but it seems that I was mistaken! His cold face reminds me of Damien when he was mad,¡± she said to hersell and didn¡¯t dare lift her head in fear of meeting the cold face once more. ¡°You are such a coward. Just been looked by a handsome cold face and you lower your head as if you are a cat who is waiting for her master¡¯smand,¡± he said making Marie clench her hands into a fist as she dug her nails into her palm leading to them bleeding but she didn¡¯t know as she was immersed deep in hatred. ¡°Anyway, I already got what I came for here thus I will take my leave.¡± He turned around to leave. ¡°Wait,¡± Marie said making Luke halt but he didn¡¯t turn around as he felt disgusted looking at the ¡°What do you want, Miss Lopez?¡± ¡°Mr Anderson, I know that you hate me cause of what Amanda told you but please do not believe her She is just jealous of me for having Damien while she is just a divorcee,¡± Marie said making Luke¡¯s face darken and turn cold. ¡°Oh, really?¡± he asked pretending to be surprised to hear that. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, sir. She has always loved Damien but Damien¡¯s affection and love belong to me, thus she hates me and holds a grudge against me for Damien divorcing her. Actually, on that day, I pleaded with Damien not to divorce her but the Old Mrs Scott asked Damien to present him with the divorce paper as her birthday gift. As Damien loves his grandma so much, he did as he was told,¡± Marie exined making Luke turn around as he was interested to know what kind of expressions thetter was putting on while talking to him. ¡°I never knew there was such a thing but I don¡¯t care. Also, Miss Lopez, refrain yourself from talking ill about my sister in my present. Whatever my sister does, is the right thing and we will always believe in her and support her fully. If she needs help with something, we will always offer the help to her. We can do anything for her,¡± Luke said with a cold smile which sent shivers down Marie¡¯s spine. Luke knew that thetter wasn¡¯t a good person to begin with thus, how could she have told Damien not to divorce Amanda? Maybe, whatever she said was the one that led thetter into preparing some 10:43 Sat, 4 Mayer U Chapter 138 urrvice papera prong winya. ¡°Am I clear?¡± He asked as she saw thetter¡¯s pale face. 5 Stars Marie nodded her head as she fell in deep thought. She knew that she had to have one of the Andersons. on her side so that when Amanda would ever think of punishing her, the man would protect her or even help her get rid of Amanda. ¡°Mr Anderson, please do not mistake me! I am not talking ill of your sister for you to hate her. In fact, I admire the kind of sibling bond you have.,¡± She said with a sweet smile making Luke narrow his eyes as he wondered what the woman was up to now. When Marie saw thetter had remained silent, she made a move that Luke had never expected. ¡°Mr Anderson, what do you think?¡± He was shocked as he didn¡¯t know what to do. Of course, he was a man, and thus he felt tempted. He walked toward her and sat at the edge of the bed stretching out his right hand. Seeing this, Marie smiled as she knew she had made the right decision. Chapter 139 Chapter 139 5 Stark After a few seconds, moans were heard in the room but just as Marie was about to reach climax, Luke withdrew her hands, stood up, and wiped his fingers with a tissue before looking at her. ¡°It seems you are a simple woman to please, my dear.¡± When he had withdrawn his fingers, leaving her aching for his touch and climax, she felt humiliated and felt that he had done so with a reason but now hearing his words, she found back her face. am also a woman and I am in need. What I never expected is that Mr. Anderson to know how to please. a woman,¡± she said with a flirtatious face as she crawled on the bed towards Luke. ¡°I am a doctor and I know the human body¡¯s better than the other men you have been with. Because this, I know what part can make you pleased in just a few seconds,¡± Luke said with a smile. ¡°Oh? Then I am lucky to encounter you,¡± she said but Luke was disgusted with her. He had guessed that the woman was creating on Damien but never in his mind did he think she would just offer her body to anyone. Because of this, he was even afraid of fucking her and that¡¯s why he just finger fucked her. ¡°Sir, why did you stop? Can you please go on? I crave your touch,¡± Marie said in a soft voice as stood in front of Luke with her patient gown open making Luke see her boobs. They weren¡¯t necessar firm, but he had to admit that the woman had big breasts and they were tempting. He yed with them making her moan as she wanted to feel him inside her. She extended her hand and reached Luke¡¯s trouser making thetter halt and look at her. He had not intended to go there thus he was shocked at how impatient the woman was. ¡°Hae, what are you doing? At least let me go get some condom as we can¡¯t do unprotected sex,¡± he said as he shed her a sweet smile which Marie fell for. To her, Luke was already in her grasp and there was no way he was going to escape. ¡°Also, I got a big surprise for you thus, I am going to blindfold you and don¡¯t remove it. If I find out that you have then I will leave you here with your needs,¡± Luke said. Chapter 139 5 Stars. She was willing to do as she said as she understood some men tended to be somanding in bed. ¡°Yes, Daddy,¡± she said and widened her legs. She was beautiful and sexy, Luke gave her that but at the same time felt it was a pity he couldn¡¯t taste her as to him, he wasn¡¯t going to taste something that had been tasted by multiple people. Luke blindfolded her and walked out of the room. He had an erection and knew that he had to take care of it, but first, he wanted to teach thetter some lesson. He dialed a number and said a few things before walking towards his office. He had imnted a small camera in Marie¡¯s ward thus he nned to watch everything from his office. As he watched the scene and heard Marie¡¯s moans, he felt the urge to have sex. Sadly, a nurse walked into his office at that moment but froze in ce when she heard the moans 2 8 P ¡°Doctor, I never knew you watch such things,¡± she said shaking Luke as he had not heard anyone getting in. He tried closing his trouser but it was alreadyte. A few minutester, moans upied his office but he felt that it was better fucking the nurse than Marie. On the other side, Marie removed the blindfold after reaching climax and was shocked to see a different man in front of her. ¡°You! What are you doing?¡± she asked angrily but at the same time, she just thought that the man had just walked in. She covered her body making the man smirk. ¡°What are you trying to hide I have already seen everything huh? I never knew that Scott¡¯s future mistress was such a whore. But you are indeed sweet.¡± the man said as he walked towards her. 10:44 Sat, 4 May Chapter 137 5 Stars A few minutester, moans ans upied his office but he felt that it was better fucking the nurse than Marie. On the other side, Marie removed the blindfold after reaching climax and was shocked to spe different man in front of her. ¡°You! What are you doing?¡± she asked angrily but at the same time, she just thought that the man had just walked in. She covered her body making the man smirk. ¡°What are you trying to hide I have already seen everything huh? I never knew that Scott¡¯s future mistress was such a whore. But you are indeed sweet,¡± the man said as he walked towards her. ¡°You! Where is Luke?¡± she asked making the manugh. ¡°Dr Luke? Do you think he was the one fucking you? You aren¡¯t worth him but just me! Now listen to me. I have recorded and taken a video of what has happened between us. Every time, I call you, youN?velDrama.Org ? 2024. your fianc¨¦e.¡± should show up and satisfy my needs, failure to do so. I will send them to She gritted her teeth but she couldn¡¯t risk it as she didn¡¯t know whether the man had backed up some, sent some to others, or even Luke had the footage. ¡°Okay,¡± she said after thinking for a few moments. ¡°Good. Now let¡¯s go for another round without the blindfold, covering your eyes,¡± the man said with wicked grin on his face. The man walked out of the ward a few hourster draining Marie¡¯s energy. After some minutes, Luke walked into the room. ¡°Did you love the surprise?¡± he asked making Marie re at him with deep hatred. I want to ¡°Why look at me like that my dear? You just love surprises thus I merely gave you one remind you something. Don¡¯t try coveting things that aren¡¯t yours. You want to tie me with you so that I can help you deal with my sister? No way! Now, I have that footage thus you better think twice before doing anything else. I can make you ascend the socialdder and make you fall thus you better make the right decision,¡± Luke said coldly. 10:44 Sat, 4 May 4S70%•þ Chapter 139 ¡°Okay,¡± she said after thinking for a few moments. 5 Stern ¡°Good. Now let¡¯s go for another round without the blindfold, covering your eyes,¡± the man said with a wicked grin on his face. The man walked out of the ward a few hourster draining ergy. After some minutes, Luke walked into the room. ¡°Did you love the surprise?¡± he asked making Marie re at him with deep hatred. ¡°Why look at me like that my dear? You just love surprises thus I merely gave you one! I want to remind you something. Don¡¯t try covetings that aren¡¯t yours. You want to tie me with you so that I can help you deal with my sister? No way! Now, I have that footage thus you better think twice. before doing anything else. I can make you ascend the socialdder and make you fall thus you better make the right decision,¡± Luke said coldly. ¡°You are a very dirty woman. But, I know that your body has craved my touch ever since I touched you. If you behave and stop attacking my said, maybe, I will give you what you want but now¡­. not,¡± Luke added full of disdain. ¡°My sister never covets your things. You are the one who covets everything she has. If she wants a man, she can get any man she needs. Not even settling down, I am sure that men can arrange a line just to get her to go on a date with her thus you better know your ce, woman! Don¡¯t think just because we are after the Scotts right now we won¡¯te for you. We know what did in Riverside City!¡± Chapter 140 Chapter 140 ¡°Miss, Mr. Scott was called through my number. I guess that he thinks you called him through your number,¡± James said as he walked into Amanda¡¯s office. Amanda was busy scrolling thements under the post that were puzzled whether the Andersons after what was happening to Scott Corp while the other topic asked whether the Scotts were going to dere their bankruptcy very soon. Hearing his voice, Amanda lifted her head and looked at him before going back to what she was doin ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If he were calling my number, I would have already blocked him by now, thus you have permission to block him. I am sure that he won¡¯t even know that you are the one who has done that. They might think that I am the one who did it,¡± Amanda replied to him. James looked at his boss and knew that there was nothing she could say to change her mind. Nheles he was tired of Damien¡¯s calls thus he was thinking of following Amanda¡¯s instructions as he also didn¡¯t know why he was fearing Damien Scott while he had been on Adrian¡¯s right side for so long. If thetter did anything to him, he was sure that their youngest miss and eldest young master who just stay still. ¡°Okay. Also, as your aunty had said when she received the news of your ¡®death¡® she wille to st at your side and work at yourpany if you are still alive or as to her,e back to life. She called me and informed me that they are on the way,¡± James said making Amanda nod as she didn¡¯t min earning more money through her aunt and uncle. Although she behaved indifferently like someone who didn¡¯t care about their sudden arrival, she was happy inwardly that she would see them as they had not seen each other for a long time. ¡°Don¡¯t you care about that?¡± James asked. To him, his young miss was sad as she wouldn¡¯t be receiving money from her aunt and uncle every time she called them as she previously did. Amanda was left speechless when she heard that as she couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether not answering did mean that she didn¡¯t care about her family. Chapter 140 5 Stare ¡°Who said that? You better think about improving our sales instead of thinking such stupid things. I am even beginning to wonder whether you are as clever and a genius as my big brother had said or you are stupid or a fool.¡± Amanda said, leaving James confused. ¡°As you leave, remember to arrange vi for them to live in.¡± a ¡°Miss, that is what I wanted to talk to you about. Second Mrs Anderson said that they would be living in your house,¡± James said making Amanda so shocked that she nearly released her phone. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Well, they said that you needed someone by your side and that¡¯s the reason they areing back. I you don¡¯t want them to live in the same house as you do, then you should forget about them working for you for free,¡± James exined. They really have some nerve! I am not the one who asked them toe here yet they dare threaten me Has Grandpa sent them to keep an eye on me? She couldn¡¯t help but wonder as that was unlike them She knew better than anyone else how much the two of them loved their privacy and hated being responsible for looking at anyone. She had once gone to leave with them and she observed that. ¡°You have no choice. Your grandfather about that and told me to tell you that you should forget abou getting rid of them. He said that his wife would be at peace of mind if your aunt and uncle took care of you,¡± James said when he saw the look on her face. ¡°But aren¡¯t Marcus and Luke by my side? What is the old man trying to do?¡± Amanda asked as she narrowed her eyes trying to think what her grandfather was thinking. ¡°He said that they are men and he was sure that they would not use their free time to keep an eye on you. Also, they dote on you so much thus, they would surely let you have your way and in the process put you in danger,¡± James said leaving Amanda speechless once more. She remained silent for a little while before sighing. ¡°Well, if they want to live in my house they can, but they can only live by my rules! It won¡¯t be bad going home to find my aunt¡¯s cooking on the table and being woken up by the sweet aroma of delicious meals. James shook his head when he heard that but knew she was going to cause trouble when they arrived and leave the mess behind for them to¨Cclean. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. 10.43 381, 4 May Chapter 140 7U% 5 Stars Although she had not lived with her family for more than eighteen years, she was a spoilt brat. Worse than Eunice it was just that she never liked showing off. ¡°Guess I should call sister and inform her that auntie and uncle will be here soon and that they will be living in my house. There is no way I am going to live alone with those two. I better get the others to join me so that they can be my saviors,¡± Amanda said to herself with a wicked smile as she exited Twitter on her phone. James just stared at her before deciding to leave as he was afraid that thetter would say that she needed him twenty¨Cfour¨Cseven as he was his boss. To him, his boss could go crazy anytime and torture her people. If Amanda knew what he was thinking, she would have been so angry to the point of not paying him even a single cent for half a year so that he could understand the meaning of torturing employees. ¡°Why do you think you are going before I told you so?¡± she asked him as soon as she saw him trying to leave her office at the corner of her eyes. James halted as he felt shivers. ¡°Miss, I wanted to go to arrange a car to pick them up,¡± he replied while Amanda shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. They will get their own kids to pick them. If neither Luke nor Marcus does so, they will face their ruth as soon as they appear in front of them.¡± ¡°I need you to stay there till I finish this then we can proceed torturing Marie for a while now that Damien is busy with hispany.¡± Chapter 141 Chapter 141 58% 5 Stars ¡°I will make that man pay!¡± Marie said angrily and in between her teeth immediately Luke left. ¡°I am not worth it? Who does he think he is? I am sure that he had slept with a lot of women than I have slept with men!¡± she continued cussing at him but on the other side, Luke was humming as he left the ward. ¡°I will show the footage to Amanda when we go back home today,¡± he said to himself as he smiled feeling proud of what he had done. ¡°Oh no! I can¡¯t show that to her! Our baby sister is still innocent as I should not dirty her eyes! I will send the footage to my brothers so that they can see what I have done. And when the time is right we shall expose that evil woman! I want to ruin herpletely. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that killing someone is against thew, I would have already killed that woman as she isn¡¯t worth breathing the pure air.¡± He said to himself as she walked making those who passed him give him a second nce as they wondered why their most talented and handsome doctor was talking to himself Some couldn¡¯t help but think that he had done so many operations on the brain that he is brain was also affected. If he knew what people were saying about him, he would never talk to himself in public. He walked to his office only to see a batch of blood shocking him in the process. He didn¡¯t need to think why there was any blood there as the location of the blood stated what had happened. This made him confused as he couldn¡¯t help but wonder why the woman had agreed to have sex with if she knew it was going to be her first time. He also med himself as he was so needy that he didn¡¯t pay extra attention to thetter. He had thought that she was just too tight but never thought that it was her first. This made him feel frustrated as he wondered what to do. He knew that he had to settle everything before his parents arrived and also, he didn¡¯t want to make the same mistake their eldest brother had made. 10:35 Mon, 6 May GM Chapter 141 58%? 5 Stars He remained thetter¡¯s face and wondered why she was like him. in nurse uniform while she was a doctor just He went to the washroom to get a bucket of water and a mop so that he could clean. He didn¡¯t want anyone to clean and guess what had happened as he was afraid it would spread and reach his sisters who were in the city. If those two knew, he was sure that he would get in trouble as they were so kind- hearted and willing to wee any woman in the family. That was the reason, they weed Arya even without knowing her so much. They just trusted their guts that she was worth everything and wasn¡¯t an enemy. Nheless, he was confused about the woman he had spent time with as everything was so suspici that he didn¡¯t see the need for her pretending to be a nurse. After he finished cleaning, he walked towards the new doctors¡¯ department to look for her. He bumped into her when he was about to get there. Thetter looked at him and pretended not to know him. ¡°Why are you pretending that you don¡¯t know me?¡± he asked. To him, she was his woman as he was her first and there was no way he was going to let any other mar be closer to her. She stood still and looked at him. ¡°You thought that I wouldn¡¯t recognize you?¡± He grabbed her hand and walked into the empty office. ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked as she pretended that nothing had happened. ¡°Why are you pretending that nothing has happened between us? Or do you want me to repeat it?¡± h asked angrily. ¡°Why are you so mad? I thought men like you wish that the woman you slept with leaves and didn¡¯t disturb you any further,¡± she answered. ¡°Well, that is the others and not you! I am your first thus I should take responsibility for you!¡± he said as he tried to control his anger making the woman roll her eyes. 10:35 Mon, 6 May GM¡¤ Chapter 141 4.58% 5 Staro ¡°There is no need,¡± she answered coldly making Luke know that there must be something wrong. ¡°You better tell me why you walked into my office and epted what we did but know you are indifferent. You better say it if you don¡¯t want to lose your job!¡± he said coldly as he knew that he had to resort to that as the woman was harder to cr a c k than even their eldest brother, Adrian. The woman let out a deep sigh as she never expected the man to be so stubborn. I ¡°I was drugged by my stepmother and I ran away. I tried to detoxify the drug but¡­I wasing to you so that you could help when I heard the sounds making things hard and the drugs took control,¡± she said; she knew she had no other choice. ¡°What? You are now my woman and I will protect you! Don¡¯t try convincing me otherwise as it will not work!¡± She looked at him and was amazed by how handsome he looked. He had just known that there was a powerful doctor in the hospital and his name but didn¡¯t know what he looked like. To know his office, she had to ask around and even when they were together, she didn¡¯t have time to look at his face. ¡°There is no need,¡± she said coldly as there was no way she was going to be tied to any man. ¡°I am not requesting you. I was just informing you! Now, it is your choice whether you want us to Owned by N?velDrama.Org. start with getting to know each other, be in a rtionship then get married, or get married then the otherster,¡± he replied. ¡°Before you answer me, you should think about it carefully! I can help you get rid of your stepmother,¡± he added when he saw the displeased look on her face. The woman was surprised and couldn¡¯t deny that that was a good opportunity but she wasn¡¯t comfortable. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 5 Star ¡°I wonder how I gave birth to such unfilial children! Now, where are they? They can¡¯t evene to pick me up when I arrive,¡± an angry woman said as she walked into Amanda¡¯s office. Amanda was startled butter broke into a grin when she recognized the familiar voice. Hearing her aunt,ining, Amanda was sure that her two cousins were in brought and couldn¡¯t wait to see them being nagged. ¡°Aunty,¡± she said as she jumped towards the woman. The woman extended her arms and caught Amanda preventing her from falling down. ¡°You aren¡¯t a kid anymore, why are you jumping up and down?¡± her uncle reprimanded her with a frow on his face. Amanda chuckled and looked at her uncle who was behind her aunt and stuck out her tongue. ¡°Uncle, I know that you are just jealous as you think that I love and miss Aunty more than I miss you but I also miss you so much,¡± she said as she hugged her uncle before walking to her sister¡¯s side. ¡°Ria, what are you doing here?¡± she asked. Although she had informed her sister that their aunt and uncle would be living with her, she had expected thetter to arrive at her house in the evening and not show up with the two elders. ¡°Well, I am sure you heard herining about Marco and Luke. They were expecting either of ther to pick them up but none arrived. After waiting for a long while, they opted to seek me out and I went for them. And please, don¡¯t start your drama ofining. You know, although Angel is now part of our family, you are still the family¡¯s baby, and aunty and uncle didn¡¯t want you to get tired while going for them thus they didn¡¯t call you,¡± Ariana exined making Amanda roll her eyes. ¡°Who said that was going toin? I am alwayszy thus there is no way I would go pick them up,¡¯ Amanda said with a mischievous smile making the elders smile. ¡°You and Marco just know how to eat and be stubborn. I can¡¯t me you for being sozy. You should be pampered,¡± her auntie said making Ariana roll her eyes. She had a feeling what would be said next. 10:36 Mon, 6 May Chapter 142 58 ¡°Amanda, your aunt is right. You are the family¡¯sst born and you should be pampered not working yourself tirelessly here. Now that I am here, you should take a break. I will manage thepany for you,¡± her uncle chimed in. His eves were clear but had some seriousness in them. The aura around him was overbearing but at the same time confident making anyone who came across him know that he was a businessman. There w mistake him for a man in his thirties as he had always taken care of his body thus his face had no wrinkles and his hair was pure ck. His body was well maintained as he was neither fat nor slim and didn¡¯t have a pot belly. The men in the Andersons were blessed with great features thus he was a very handsome middle-aged man. you so! I knew it!¡± Ariana¡¯s mind screamed as it was obvious he was going to say that. ¡°I told you ¡°Uncle, you have been on vacation for so long and now you want to take over mypany immediate after youe back? There is no way I am going to allow that,¡± Amanda said as she shook her head. Although she was so tired and wanted to have a rest, there was no way she was going to disturb her uncle. Also, to her, thepany was her firstpany thus she vowed to make it sessful to the point that it would surpass the Scott Corp before it dered its bankruptcy. To some, that was really a big dream that would be impossible to achieve as they all knew that the Scotts Corp days were numbered. Because of that, the time was limited and Amanda wanted to use every second in the right way and didn¡¯t want to misuse it. Even with her uncle being in charge, the me and take some rest,¡± Ariana said as she pouted and pretended to be angry making everyone chuckl ¡°We can share him you know but that¡¯s if you only live with us. Aunty, so as I can have a good rest and work diligently and aplish my goals, I wish to eat a few delicious meals,¡± Amanda said; she felt hungry and needed to eat but she knew that she wasn¡¯t. It was just that the mere thought of eating her aunt¡¯s prepared meals made her feel as if she had not eaten. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that baby. We came here to look after you thus, O will be in charge of your meals, From breakfast to lunch to supper,¡± her aunt said with a smile on her face. ¡°Okay, aunty. Thank you so much,¡± Amanda said with a smile. Bing. ¡°Luke says sorry that something came up but she will join us for dinner!¡± Chapter 143 Chapter 143 58% 5 Stars ¡®BREAKING NEWS!! MR SCOTT FIANCEE FAKES A FALLOUT WITH HER FATHER.¡¯ That was the first thing Marie saw when she logged in to her phone. She was so shocked that she lost grip on her phone making it fall. ¡°How? Who did this?? Who!!¡± she shouted. She had thought that although Luke had lied to her and had something on her, he wasn¡¯t stu p i d to post it directly or even immediately. Because of that and the fact that Damien had not called her number to ask her the questions, made her smug and continue acting arrogant. Who had known such a thing would happen? She was now afraid of whether Damien had seen the headlines or not. At the same time, she still had some doubts about whether the person who had released the news knew what was happening or was she guessing what had gone on. Now that the Scotts were declining, she knew that the other enemies apart from the Andersons would use every means to attack them so that Damien might dere bankruptcy and for them to swallow sor of the Scotts¡¯ businesses. Although the headlines would not make the Scott Corp lose a lot of money, she was sure that it would make things worse between her and Damien. They had not even solved the other issue before this emerged. She was now sure that if Damien saw the news, his trust in her would decrease and what she had don to divert Damien¡¯s attention from Amanda¡¯s death case would be brought back. Her fainting act did not only bring her humiliation through what Luke had done but also, made Damien know her true intentions. She hurriedly picked up the phone as it had not broken since it had fallen on the mat and switched it §à§á. Mon, Chapter 143 May 58%8 5 Stars It has been made known that Marie Lopez plotted with her father so that the Scotts scandal might not affect them. This happened the day Miss Amanda Anderson who was previously Damien¡¯s Scott ex-wi real identity was made public. Marie felt inferior and her father also felt that her daughter was nothing whenpared to the Andersons. This made them afraid that Mr Scott would run back to his ex-wife as thetter had a better background than Miss Lopez. When Miss Anderson was married to Scott, she was humiliated by her family and friends as they believed that she was an orphan and from the countryside thus they never showed her respect. They forced her to leave Mr Scott and Mr Scott himself wasn¡¯t a good person as he had been cheating on his wife with Miss Lopez.¡± ¡°After Miss Anderson¡¯s identity was publicly announced they understood why Mr Luke Anderson had imed that the Andersons were after the Scotts. It is known that Miss Anderson¡¯s ns to take revenge on the Scotts for everything they did to her when she was still married to the family. Miss Lopez and her father feared that they would be implicated during the war as Miss Lopez is Mr Scott¡¯s fianc¨¦e thus her family¡¯s business would also be affected. To avoid being ruined when the Scotts are been ruined, the father-daughter duoes up with a n to divert the enemy¡¯s attention from them. Mr Lopez announced his fallout with her daughter and cut ties with her. That n indeed worked as the Lopez Corp wasn¡¯t affected after that. Now our question is, does Miss Lopez really love Mr Scott as she shows us or is she just pretending? Did she love his money and didn¡¯t love him for who he was?¡± ¡°After all, if she did love him, she would never have given her father such a n. Thus, she ns to forsake Mr Scott when he loses everything. Do you think that Mr Scott should marry thetter prevent her from escaping? She was the root of all the problems thus she should also suffer and not This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. only the Scott family.¡± Marie got more furious as she read the news. She never expected such a thing. She was sure that it was only her father and her who was present when they wereing up with the n, but now, it seemed that she was so stake. She wondered what she would do to ensure that Damien didn¡¯t see the headlines as that would also scream trouble and she wasn¡¯t willing to lose Damien after losing her backup. To her, she has to first have another young rich generation man before being ignorant of what Damier might do to her when he discovers what she had been doing behind his back. Just as she was panicking as she tried to think of a way. Fabian had already seen the headlines. Fabian knocked at Damien¡¯s office door with still a shocked yet confused look. 2/3 TU:36 Mon, May GM 58% Chapter 143 ¡°Come in,¡± Damian said. 5 Stare ¡°Sir, please look at this,¡± he said as he handed over the tablet to Damian who had been staring at him. He knew that if Fabian came to him in the middle of doing something, there had to be a big problem. ¡°You have been by my side for a long time yet you can¡¯t solve a problem when you encounter one? I am busy here thus you can take care of the issue you are showing me.¡± Damian said as he continued with his work. ¡°Sir, please check this. It isn¡¯t business-rted! If it was, I wouldn¡¯t have approached you right now and wouldn¡¯t have been so anxious,¡± Fabian said. The more he kept on insisting, the more Damian¡¯s heart was in turmoil and anxiety. He had a bad feeling thus he was reluctant to pick up the tablet as he was afraid of facing the reality or the cruel truth that would hit him if he took the tablet and looked at what he had been o see. told ¡°Do I have to?¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± he said. Damien took the tablet and lowered his head to read what was on the screen. He read it with a cold expression as he couldn¡¯t believe it just after reading the headlines. The more he read it, the more he got angry and annoyed. The room¡¯s temperature started falling. He wanted to say that it was just a plot made by the Andersons but he knew he couldn¡¯t continue lying to himself anymore. ¡°How did I fall in love with such a malicious woman?¡± Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Damien screamed inside his head. Marie had changed at a rate that worried him. What he wondered was whether thetter had always been like that but hid it pretending to be an innocent, kind, and caring woman. Damien thought that if she had, he wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she did something worse than what she had done but what else could be worse than nning Amanda to be killed? Damen returned the tablet to Fabian and didn¡¯t say even a single word. Seeing this, Fabian panicked as he thought that his boss was heartbroken to the point of not finding anything to say. As he thought of that, he panicked as he had never seen Damien in such a state. ¡°Boss, you shouldn¡¯t worry or feel heartbroken. Women are always two-faced,¡± he said, making Damie lift his head and look at him. Fabian took that as a ¡®yes, you may continue speaking¡¯. ¡°There are women who are always malicious but to get the man they want or anything they want, they would pretend to be kind and show their true face to her family who know her. That family might even help her in making ruins or getting rid of the people who are on their way. Other women are kind caring but they have a straightforward personality,¡± Fabian told him. ¡°What do you mean by straightforward?¡± Damien asked as that was the first time he was hearing such a thing. That didn¡¯t mean that he was illiterate or that he had forged certificates but it was just because he had always been a bookwormer thus he didn¡¯t get to know the kind of woman. After graduating, he started working in thepany diligently thus once more, most of his time was upied. The only women who had been by his side were his grandmother and mother, Marie and his sister, Eunice, andstly, Amanda, his ex-wife. Fabian face-pped himself as he decided that he would teach his boss a lot of earthly things as the latter was just perfect when it came to business and he was afraid one day, Damien might be taken advantage of. 10:37 Mon, 6 May GM. Chapter 144 58%Á¿ 5 Stars ¡°A straightforward person is a person who will speak what is on his or her mind. If you offend them, they will call you names and beat you up. And vice-versa, when they are plotted against, they will not ept the im and admit it was their fault, they will say what they think about that and even offend a lot of people in the process. Although they seem to be bad people, most of them are kind and caring deep down, and thus why they are always straightforward with their words as they can¡¯t tolerate anyone being bullied,¡± Fabian exined. Damien nodded his head as he understood but at the same time, he admitted that he was still inferior when it came to other things than business. ¡°Your woman is in the first category while Miss Amanda is now in the second category. In the past, Elisa was the one who was in the second category and always defended her best friend. Miss Andersc maybe had been tolerating and hiding her side as she loved you and your family so much and didn¡¯t want to anger any of you,¡± Fabian said making Damien re at him. To him, it was like Fabian was saying that Miss Anderson was far better than Miss Lopez and to him, any of that didn¡¯t matter as Marie¡­.. He stopped thinking further when he remembered what had bee happeningtely. ¡°Sir, you should cancel the engagement and avoid that womanpletely. Ever since she came back, your life has been turned upside down. I think that maybe your grandfather had seen and known wha type of a woman she is and that¡¯s why he had objected strongly to your marriage with her, he said As he had been saying the first words, Damian had been giving him cold looks but stopped when he heard his grandfather being mentioned. He also knew that that was also a chance but at the same time refused to ept that as to him, if his grandfather knew what kind of a woman Marie was, he would have told her. But, was he really sure that he was never told? Eyen warned against even getting together with the woman as the old man had always believed that thetter was a woman of bad character and full of misfortunes. He was told but didn¡¯t want to hear anything negative about Marieing from anyone. To him, Mari was his fairy angel who was innocent and didn¡¯t know how cruel the world was. He wished to protect her from it and avoid her knowing it. But now, it seemed that the woman didn¡¯t need any protection as she had already fallen deep. ¡°Sir, I am telling the truth. It was because of her that your marriage with Miss Anderson ended. Although she didn¡¯t have the right to lie about her background, both of you would have been together to date if not for Marie. If that was the case, ourpany would have surely soared with the help 10:37 Mon, 6 May GM. Chapter 144 5 Stars was his fairy angel who was innocent and didn¡¯t know how cruel the world was. He wished to protect her from it and avoid her knowing it. But now, it seemed that the woman didn¡¯t need any protection as she had already fall¨¦n deep. ¡°Sir, I am telling the truth. It was because of her that your marriage with Miss Anderson ended. Although she didn¡¯t have the right to lie about her background, both of you would have been together to date if not for Marie. If that was the case, ourpany would have surely soared with the help and support of the Andersons. Maybe your grandfather knew her true identity and that¡¯s why he mad sure that both of you got married to secure yours and young Miss Future,¡± Fabian said without thinking as he really wanted his boss to stop pursuing the woman and start chasing after Amanda as that would only mean that their future was bright. ¡°Marie is the reason why we are like this if she never seduced you in the first ce. Pretending to be weak and wronged by Amanda, you wouldn¡¯t have divorced Miss Anderson thus Miss Anderson wo have taken revenge on you. And after knowing Miss Anderson¡¯s real identity, instead of making peace with her to save your family andpany, she is making things worse or you forcing thepany to be driven to a dark edge,¡± he added angrily. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Damien didn¡¯t say anything and let him say whatever he wanted to say to vent his anger. What was on his mind was whether Marie really fainted or whether she was pretending so as not to answer his questions. He hurriedly took his phone and coat and stood up as he wanted to get beneath the root. Chapter 145 Chapter 145 ¡°Marie, have you seen the news?¡± his father called and asked her as he was also in a panic. Although he had stated on his Twitter that he was cutting ties with her, they were still in touch and the woman would also send money to her parents. Also, Damien would send her father some money projects as he wanted to be filial to his future father-inw. With this, the Lopez family was still well off. ¡°Of course, I have seen the news! Do you know what kind of trouble we are in? You better find whoever posted that post and who released it!¡± Marie replied angrily. To her, it was her father¡¯s fault for being greedy but she had forgotten who proposed such an idea. Hearing her daughter¡¯s words, Mr Lopez remained silent and said nothing as he knew her bad temper. That being said, it didn¡¯t mean that he was happy with the way she spoke to him. If he was asked, he wished that his daughter would lose Damien¡¯s support so that she could see that her family was still something and they would always be there for her thus she shouldn¡¯t be so arrogant just because of getting a backer richer and influential than them. Even so, given her daughter¡¯s nature, he was sure that she would just look for another wealthy mae and pretend to be innocent so that she could be entangled with him. With this thought on his mind. sighed as he wondered why he went wrong when bringing her up but weren¡¯t they the same kind of people? Her daughter just took after her in character and her craftiness. ¡°Why are you quiet, huh? Or you are the one who released it so that you can destroy me?¡± she asked in a loud voice as if she was afraid that the person on the other side might not hear her. ¡°How can that be? I am just thinking how the talk would have been discovered,¡± Mr Lopez replied immediately. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡®At least you aren¡¯t so foolish to understand that there is something wrong somewhere!¡± she replied inwardly as she snorted. Marie didn¡¯t have any respect for her father, she learned it from him. Also, with all the connections he had obtained through his ex-wife, why didn¡¯t he help her get a boyfriend from an influential family than theirs? Now that she had gotten herself one, he tried to be close to her and y the 10:37 Mon, 6 May G. Chapter 145 good dad picture which she wasn¡¯t interested in. 5 Stars The only reason she still gave her father money and provided her with the best projects from the Scotts was because her mother who loved her dearly and had always done everything for her was in love with her father. She didn¡¯t want her mother to feel inferior to the ex-wife that¡¯s why she always tried her best to make her mother feel that she had a strong backer. For the promotions, it was because she wanted her father to leave thepany to her instead of her eldest sister whom they didn¡¯t share the same mother. But she was quite st u p i d as her behavior and how she treated the mant had already dissatisfied him thus how could he leave thepany to her when he was afraid that the latter would never provide for him when he got old? ¡°On that day, there were no workers as we had been to the Andersons party thus your mother felt tha she didn¡¯t need the maids to help her in preparing meals. About her, she was asleep even before we walked in and after I went to our room, I found her asleep,¡± Mr Lopez said. He knew that he needed to find the culprit before his future son-inw found out and he wasn¡¯t ready to lose the Scotts protection although their stocks had been falling every day since Amanda revealed her true identity. Marie also remained silent when she heard that although she already knew that she had hoped that there was someone else in the house that she didn¡¯t know but her father was aware of. ¡°Or your mom is the one who released it? She might have heard us but still pretended to be asleep as her phone recorded our conversation,¡± Mr Lopez said after some time. ¡°How dare you!! Do you think my mom doesn¡¯t want me to be sessful or get married in the Scott family? My mother isn¡¯t as selfish as you are! Also, she would never sabotage her only daughter, thus you better speak of what you know about!¡± Marie replied coldly. To her, her mother was innocent and like an angel and that¡¯s why she was bullied by her father¡¯s first wife and also the reason why her father abandoned her in the past. Her mother was like her life and should be. They were connected and to her, she would never be able to live if her mother died o something happened to her. Mr Lopez¡¯s eyet darkened but he didn¡¯t say anything. How could he forget that his daughter was so overprotective when it came to her mother? He understood that the two once had only each other to depend on but that didn¡¯t mean that his wife was as innocent as she portrayed to be in front of their daughter. His current wife was more scheming than his previous wife. Despite being crafty, she would follow her heart and mind thus if she didn¡¯t want something to happen to it, she would try her best to sabotage it thus that¡¯s why he had mentioned her name. Chapter 145 5 Stard her phone recorded our conversation,¡± Mr Lopez said after some time. ¡°How dare you!! Do you think my mom doesn¡¯t want me to be sessful or get married in the Scott family? My mother isn¡¯t as selfish as you are! Also, she would never sabotage her only daughter, thus you better speak of what you know about!¡± Marie replied coldly. To her, her mother was innocent and like an angel and that¡¯s why she was bullied by her father¡¯s first wife and also the reason why her father abandoned her in the past. Her mother was like her life and should be. They were connected and to her, she would never be able to live if her mother died or something happened to her. Mr Lopez¡¯s eyes darkened but he didn¡¯t say anything. How could he forget that his daughter was so overprotective when it came to her mother? He understood that the two once had only each other to depend on but that didn¡¯t mean that his wife was as innocent as she portrayed to be in front of their daughter. His current wife was more scheming than his previous wife. Despite being crafty, she would follow her heart and mind thus if she didn¡¯t want something to happen to it, she would try her best to sabotage it thus that¡¯s why he had mentioned her name. ¡°Instead of using my mother, why don¡¯t you think that maybe your precious daughter and her mother had left some surveince around the house before they left? And they have ess to them thus they saw and heard our conversation. They are the ones sabotaging us!¡± Marie said coldly as she felt that what she had said was quite right and possible. At the same time, the door was pushed open and Damien with a cold face walked in. Mon, 6-May Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Chapter 146 ¡°I can see that you are now awake and fine,¡± Damien said. Marie felt a cold shiver run down her spine. She tried saying something but nothing came into her mouth as his arrival was so sudden and unexpected. She was also aware that the doctor had told him that she would only wake up five to six hours but it hadn¡¯t been half that time yet thus she was afraid that thetter could notice something and start ming her. The phone was still ongoing thus Mr Lopez on the other side heard it and frowned as he wondered wha else had happened that he wasn¡¯t aware of. He was so familiar with the words that Damien had uttered and he knew that he couldn¡¯t just convinci himself that Damien was waking up Marie when it was already past morning hours that he would say tha his daughter had overslept and also, past nap time that he would say that Marie was taking a nap. What even made him suspicious was the fact that he knew that Marie would be going to Riverside Ci thus he expected her to be there and not their city. With these running on his mind, his eyes darkened as he wondered what other evil deeds did Marie to make Damien so dissatisfied with her tha she didn¡¯t even go for the bridal dress fitting. ¡°I am asking you a question. Or don¡¯t you feel well et? Let me call the doctor,¡± Damien said before walking out of the ward. Seeing his departing figure, Marie let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Marie, why sis Damien there with you? Also, why is he calling a doctor? Are you unwell?¡± Her father bombarded her with questions immediately after he had the chance. ¡°Dad, can you keep quiet at least? I tried killing Amanda but it was unsessful thus when Damien found out and was interrogating me, I pretended to faint so he rushed me to the hospital. You better investigate today¡¯s matter and then tell me the culprit as I have a lot of things on my te currently.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Marie said and hung up the call immediately as she knew that if she didn¡¯t do it, she might be scolded or reprimanded. She didn¡¯t want to listen to that at the moment. What she didn¡¯t know was that Damien had been out of her ward for quite a long time. Mon, May Chapter 146 5 Stars Damienter walked in with a doctor behind her but to make things worse, the doctor was the one who she had had sex with some minutes ago. This made her panic and avoided his gaze. Damien of course saw that, although it was quite suspicious, he didn¡¯t find anything wrong with it was he thought thetter suspected thus he had heard what she was saying on the phone. ¡°Wow, wow baby. We meet again,¡± the doctor said as he winked at her. As he was checking her breathing rate, he touched her breasts when Damien wasn¡¯t looking making Marie moan which attracted thetter¡¯s attention. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Damien asked. ¡°Oh, nothing, Mr Scott. Your fianc¨¦e is quite something. If you never met with me and called the doctor who had been checking her you would still be kept in the dark,¡± the doctor said with a serious look on his face making Marie have a bad feeling In her heart. ¡°What do you mean, Evans?¡± ¡°Mr Scott, we aren¡¯t familiar with each other thus don¡¯t call me by my first name,¡± the doctor replied coldly. How could he let the woman lying on the bed know that he was acquitted with Damien and also from wealthy family? He was Luke¡¯s best friend thus although they were acquittance with Damien, he didn¡¯t feel the need to be polite to thetter after what they had done to their precious Amanda. Damien was confused when he heard that but he nodded upon remembering how close Luke¡¯s and E were. ¡°What I mean by my previous statement is, there is nothing wrong with your fianc¨¦e. She just faked fainting and it seemed that the doctor is her private doctor and always receives some money from her to keep his mouth shut,¡± Evan said with a wicked smile as he looked at Mari who was looking at Damier with a panicked expression. Chapter 146 5 Stars On the other, he heard Damien¡¯s eyes darken upon hearing that. Although he had guessed that, it still wound him to hear it. He had requested Evans to apany him to check on her to find out the truth but now that he knew, he felt as if he had been stabbed once again. Marie red at Doctor Evans, as to her, the man exposed her cause she refused him previously but she was mistaken. Doctor Evans already knew everything from Luke thus he wanted to teach the woman some lesson. If could ruin her, he could have but sadly he couldn¡¯t thus he could only expose her and ruin the innocent image that was on Damien¡¯s mind and let him see that it was a fa?ade and what a good actress his fiancee was. ¡°I guess my work is done here thus I will take my leave, Mr Scott. Miss Lopez, it was nice meeting you wishing you a quick recovery and hope to see you soon,¡± he said and he winked at her before leaving. To him, although Marie was despicable, her body was fine and sweet thus he wouldn¡¯t let her go so. easily but that didn¡¯t mean that he would ever provide for her as to him, she wasn¡¯t worth being his wife. He could only y with her as the yer he is. Marie felt like rolling her eyes when she heard him but red at him when she heard hisst words but there was nothing she could Do. The doctor shut the door behind him leaving the two in the room. ¡°So, you faked illness, huh? How many times have you faked the faintings?¡± Damien asked coldly as wasn¡¯t pleased with the fact that he had been yed thrice on the same day. 10-38 Mon, 6 May Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Chapter 147 5 Stars Marie looked at Damien in fear as she had never seen his eyes red as if he was so angry or like a a predator chasing after its prey. ¡°Da¡­Damien, How, how, can you listen to his nonsense?¡± Marie said as she started faking and for the first time, Damien felt disdain for her when he saw that. He didn¡¯t know why but something deep in him was telling him that Marie was faking tears so that she could look vulnerable and pitiful. ¡°Don¡¯t start crying as if you have been beaten by anyone! No one has thus you shouldn¡¯t be crying out Damien said coldly, stunning Marie in the process as he had never told her such a thing when she cried. Tears were always a weakness to him thus she didn¡¯t understand what had changed. ¡°Da¡­Damien, how can you say that?¡± she said as she wiped her tears and tried her best to look as if she had been wronged. If anyone walked in, they would assume that Damien was the one who was threatening her or had wronged her but who didn¡¯t know the truth while her conversation with her father trending online and amo people¡¯s mouths? ¡°Stop wasting time pretending that you have been wronged and that you are innocent, you better star answering my questions since I overheard your conversation with your father. By the way, I arrived here so early, but a sentence made me not walk in, stay out there, and listen to you. So, the second mistake you made I already know you are the culprit and not that the audio was forged. Also, I even have the proof to prove that you are the mastermind behind what happened to Amanda. Because of my company¡¯s stocks are falling again. Now,ing here am discovering that you faked fainting. I wa so worried about you that I reached you here immediately. Why did you pretend? Just to avoid answering my questions? How many times have you faked fainting and illnesses just to get my attention or even avoid answering some questions that had always made me suspicious?¡± Damien asked angrily. He remembered that he was still married to Amanda, Amanda never faked anything. If she was met with a confrontation or used of anything, she stayed still, listened to them, and let them do anything they wanted to her after she tried exining herself but they refused to listen. Never once had she ever faked illnesses or fainting just to get what she could have gotten. At the same time, he was o May *57% Chapter 147 5 Stars reminded that most of the nights, instead of staying at home with his wife, Marie would call saying that she was sick, suffering from headache, backache, stomachache, and so on. And since he cared about her, he would rush to her apartment immediately as he was worried sick for her but now. everything came to him mocking him. **@ I ~ He wondered whether what he had been told by the Andersons, his grandmother, and Fabian was tru about that. Although the evidence was presented to him, he still couldn¡¯t believe it. He wished that she would make him understand and give a reasonable exnation as he couldn¡¯t believe that the womar he loved so dearly would cause him a lot of misery. ¡°Damien, they are all lying. About Amanda¡¯s death, I never knew till Eunice told me when she saw the news on the television,¡± she said as she pretended to be pitiful. ¡°Okay. I understand you hate Amanda, but why use my sister as your scapegoat? She loves you so mu and to her, you are her sister-inw. She had never had Amanda in her eyes since I told her about you Why then should you do something like that? Do you know how it will pain her if she ever finds the truth?¡± Marie started trembling as she cried but didn¡¯t make a sound. Seeing this, he rolled his eyes and said, ¡°You can continue faking fainting once more if that is what you want. Luckily, we are at the hospital thus I will just call the doctor immediately.¡± Marie stopped her act and looked at him in disbelief. She wanted to say something but she wondered what she could even say to him. ¡°Now if you are wide awake and not trembling answer me before I lose my patience, Marie,¡± He said coldly making her flinch but Damien paid no heed to that. ¡°Your mother is now on her side,¡± she mumbled and Damien sighed. ¡°And didn¡¯t we talk about that? Didn¡¯t I tell you that even if the world is against us, I will still marry you? Then why go on doing what you did? Why? You could have just bought the wedding dress, back with it then we got married after a few weeks. Do you think that even Amanda has me in her eye! that you are afraid that she will s n a t c h me from you? No. Now I know why you plotted against Amanda can you tell me why you made Eunice the scapegoat?¡± he asked as he tried his best to calm down. ¡°I thought that If she finds out it was Eunice¡¯s doing she will let her go as she loves you dearly. Also, thought that they wouldn¡¯t dare provoke the Scotts since they don¡¯t have a foothold in this 2/3 10:38 Mon, 6 May GM. Chapter 147 ¡°Your mother is now on her side,¡± she mumbled and Damien sighed. 5 Stars ¡°And didn¡¯t we talk about that? Didn¡¯t I tell you that even if the world is against us, I will still marry you? Then why go on doing what you did? Why? You could have just bought the wedding dress, com back with it then we got married after a few weeks. Do you think that even Amanda has me in her eyes that you are afraid that she will s n a t c h me from you? No. Now I know why you plotted against Amanda I can you tell me why you made Eunice the scapegoat?¡± he asked as he tried his best to calm down. ¡°I thought that If she finds out it was Eunice¡¯s doing she will let her go as she loves you dearly. Also, thought that they wouldn¡¯t dare provoke the Scotts since they don¡¯t have a foothold in this city,¡± Marie said with her head lowered and biting her lips afraid that Damien might find out her. lies. ¡°You are so s t u p i d or should I say too innocent. All Amanda feels for me since I divorced her is just hatred. She will always be happy if she finds out that I am suffering. Now you used Eunice as a scapegoat, do you think she will let her be? Also, although we are the richest here, thepany has been losing billions of money every day thus I am afraid that that position will no longer be ours very soon. Although we have a say here, they also have a say as they are the richest family in the country. They have a say in every city or vige and they are very expected. What you did wasn¡¯t al good thing.¡± Damien said in a calm voice making Marie smile. ¡°Damien, I love you so much and am sorry for what I have done. It was a moment of weakness. Car let the past be behind us? And move on?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Damien looked at the woman in hospital clothes and the pitiful face and felt some pity for her. He then remembered what they had been through since they found each other, knew each other, and became each other¡¯s confidant. Everything came running on his mind and because of that, his gaze softened a little bit. ¡°Well, we can continue with our rtionship but you have to promise me that you will never hurt my sister ever again. If you ever do that then I will cancel our wedding and we both go our separate ways. Do you understand?¡± he said as he patted her head. Marie smiled and grinned as she had gotten everything she needed. To her, if she knew that it was going to be so easy like that, she would never have never faked fainting and would have escaped falling in Luke¡¯s and Evan¡¯s hands. ¡°But what is going on with the audio?¡± Damien asked making the smile on Marie¡¯s face disappear and her face turned ugly as she wondered why he had to bring that topic even after saying that they could go on with their rtionship. ¡®Does she doubt me still? Or does he feel I am despicable?¡± she asked herself. Damien saw how her face changed and sighed inwardly. ¡°You know, I have been helping Dad behind the scenes with the hope that he will leave thepany tc me upon his retirement. What the people out there are saying isn¡¯t true. Kindly don¡¯t believe them. I am doing this cause I don¡¯t want Amanda to attack my father¡¯spany. In that way, even if the Scotts¡¯ go bankrupt, you will still have my father¡¯spany to run and it would be our source of ie,¡± she said as she looked at him deep in his eyes looking very sincere. At that time, Damien was touched. Although her ways of doing things were not likable and seemed evil, he loved the fact that she was doing it for him. She was willing to change and be how she is now because the enemy is too strong for them to defeat thus that is the only thing they can do. ¡°Sorry for the misunderstanding,¡± he said with a sweet smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Marie replied. Mon, O Chapter 148 ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Marie replied. 5 Stare ¡°What a fool! Does he think that I can give him apany when he is already poor? The naive! But it is okay as I will be using his money to make my family¡¯s business seed. So for now he is still in use,¡± Marie said inwardly as she mocked Damien for being s t u p i d. ¡°By the way Damien, since you told Eunice and me toe back before I even got a chance to talk to the designer, can you kindly request her toe here instead?¡± Marie asked with an innocent look on her face. Damien didn¡¯t know what to say as his name and the news about the Andersons against him were all over. He isn¡¯t respected as before and he wasn¡¯t so sure whether that prideful designer would agree. Even when he sent Marie and Eunice there, he wasn¡¯t so sure about it but wanted them to try. But now he doesn¡¯t know. ¡°Well, I will try reaching out to her but please don¡¯t have so much hope as I am afraid that you will be disappointed,¡± Damien said. ¡°So stu p i d! He can¡¯t even be able to invite the designer? How the hell did I end up with such a man?¡± she asked herself as she was still in disbelief. ¡°If she refuses, we will look for another designer from the capital,¡± Damien said hurriedly when he saw the disappointment in her eyes. He wanted to give her everything now he was sure that she was nning their future when they wou be oppressed to bankruptcy. He vowed inwardly to make her happy and provide her with everything h could get now that he still had money so that his wife could still be known wealthy woman. Marie who was once disappointed and disgusted smiled immediately she heard his words. Although she was looking for a designer from Riverside City, the best designers are from the capital thus she opted for her dress to be designed by a designer from the Capital instead of Riverside. Nheless, there was no way she was going to show Damien that she was a materialistic woman as she didn¡¯t want him to be suspicious of him. ¡°I understand that you want to give me the best, but I also understand that you still need money. You can invest instead of paying a lot of money for a dress,¡± Marie said innocently and in an understanding tone making Damien feel more guilty for believing what others were saying instead of believing his own fianc¨¦e. 10:38 Mon, 6 May G M * % 57% Chapter 148 upicu i ne go by u dignier om de supisa ina 5 Stars Nheless, there was no way she was going to show Damien that she was a materialistic woman as she didn¡¯t want him to be suspicious of him. ¡°I understand that you want to give me the best, but I also understand that you still need money. You can invest instead of paying a lot of money for a dress,¡± Marie said innocently and in ant understanding tone making Damien feel more guilty for believing what others were saying instead of believing his own fianc¨¦e. the ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. How grand our wedding will be will be what will determine our future, respect we will get from the others. Although you im that your father will hand over thepany to you. we do not know. Also, people might think we are depending on your father. If we make the wedding grand, all those that are saying that we don¡¯t have money as the Andersons are suppressing us, will be shocked and they might even think that we have been hiding our true power. In this case, most people wille back and try signing with us. We must take a good opportunity for that,¡± Damien answered. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I understand why should we please people instead of pleasing ourselves and enjoying life?¡± Marie said although inside, she was fuming. She had thought that the man would say that he loved her so much and wanted to give her the best but now¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry about money. There is a designer who owes me so I will find her to make the dress fo you. She is famous but sadly, I can¡¯t tell you her name right now I want it to be a sess!¡± Chapter 149 Chapter 149 ¡°Oh, dear. It would help if you ate a lot of food. I know that since you came here no one has gotten. time to cook for you although you have been so busy managing thepany,¡± Second Mrs Anderson as she added some rice to Amanda¡¯s te. ¡°Auntie, are you trying to feed me into being a pig?¡± Amanda asked making the other people present chuckle. ¡°Mandy, I am sure that even if you be a pig. our family will still love you the same and always spoil you,¡± her uncle said with a doting smile on his face. ¡°No way! If I be a pig. I won¡¯t be able to earn money. I will be busy trying to lose weight. Who wants that?¡± afraid of most ¡°I know that what you are afraid of most is that when you change into a big, grandpa might limit your finances till you lose weight. Also, mom and dad always send you a lot of money. You are just a glutton when ites to getting more money and not food,¡± Marco said. He had stayed with his cousin for a long time thus he understood her better than anyone in the family. Especially when it came to food as they both love eating. ¡°Let your cousin be! At least she knows how to earn money unlike you who only know how to eat, Second Mrs Anderson said causing Amanda and Ariana to chuckle. ¡°Amanda if you dare continueughing at me, I will leave this ce and you will no longer have a chef!¡± Marco threatened Amanda, who just rolled her eyes. ¡°Well, sorry to disappoint you but Auntie is here to work as a chef for me! Also, don¡¯t forget that I have employed some chefs,¡± Amanda said with a grin on her face making Marco who was cheeky a fe minutes ago lower his head as he knew that his value to her would have decreased if his mother had alsoe to work for her. ¡°Aunty, just give Marco some space. Although he knows how to eat so much, at least he knows how to cook and work for the ingredients, right?¡± Ariana said making Marco speechless upon hearing the second sentence. ¡°Ariana! Even you?¡± Chapter 149 57%D 5 Stara ¡°Mmh?¡± Ariana asked, pretending not to know what she had said or done wrong. ¡°Sister, you are wrong. He is working for me for free as he is my brother thus I am afraid that even the ingredients, he can¡¯t afford it,¡± Amanda replied in a mocking tone. Marco red at her but she only stuck out her tongue. When second Mrs. Anderson and Second Mr. Anderson heard their bicker and saw how they were behaving. a smile formed on their face as they had been traveling for years it had been quite some time since they saw them like that. ¡°Okay, okay. Stop arguing and eat. Our family is rich enough to give every child some billions although he or she doesn¡¯t work.¡± Second Mr Anderson said with a smile and they kept quiet as they knew what he had said was true. Even after giving them the money, they were sure that their family would still have a lot of money tote for more than twenty years. As they ate their food silently, they all vowed to work extra hard, earn more money for their family so that their children and grandchildren could also enjoy the luxury they had enjoyed and also always be given money even if they didn¡¯t work. ¡°Why the hell isn¡¯t Luke here today?¡± Second Mrs Anderson said with her frown as this was unlike son. The others also frowned as they knew how much Luke preferred toe home and keep Amanda cor than spending time alone. They even suspected that thetter didn¡¯t have friends as he always ran home immediately after his working shifts were over. Amanda didn¡¯t say anything but her mind was thinking so hard. She had told Luke that she knew the